MY BABY HUSBAND

EPISODE 1
Ayo Omolayo

"Oh God what is wrong with this woman!" I said in frustration.

"Why can't she understand me for once?" I said as I paced around the room.

"What's the meaning of all these? Why can't she understand? I can't take this
anymore! I can't!" I screamed as my tears poured out in frustration.

"Am I the only one that she's so busy wrecking my life? Oh! Just because I'm so
loyal, she's taking advantage of me. I've been such an idiot!"

I had given my life to Christ under the powerful ministration of Mrs. Juliet
Thompson. She's a fiery and passionate minister of the gospel. She's well known
all over the country.

I had been having this spiritual attack for a long time. Before I went to that revival
meeting or should I say was carried there, my case had gotten worse.

Whenever the attack came on me. I became super human. I mean, I became so
strong that ten men cannot hold me down. I could break anything that stood in
my way.

1
I became so violent that my family had to lock me up in chains. I had to keep this
from my younger sister. She had no clue of what was going on in my life. But my
secret could not last long.

Anyway, that's a long story I would not venture into.

Mrs. Juliet Thompson was not the one invited but her mentor, Mrs. Toyin
Abayomi. But she wasn't disposed, so she sent her mentee to represent her.

While Juliet was ministering, the power of God hit me in the congregation and I
began to manifest.

She had to confront the personality in me in that meeting. At last, I was set free
and surrendered to Jesus.

After my conversion, I had a dream two weeks later and decided to see the man
of God to share it with him.

What did I see?

I saw thousands of people holding my dress, pleading with me with tears in their
eyes.

"Give us the bread! We are dying of starvation!" They cried out.

"What bread?" I asked.

2
"The bread! The bread! You have the bread! Don't keep us in hunger! Give us the
bread!" They kept repeating those words.

I was confused. I had just given my life to Christ a few weeks ago. So, what could
this bread possibly mean?

I was still in my confused state, when Mrs. Thompson walked up to meet me and
tapped me on the shoulder from behind.

I jerked and turned to see who was standing behind me. Recognition set in
immediately and I smiled.

"Mummy! I don't know what's going on here! They are asking me to give them
bread. I'm the C.E.O. of my late father's company. I don't sell bread. I don't know
why they are demanding bread from me.

And ma, why do they keep calling it the bread?" I asked.

He smiled and looked at me.

"Daughter! The bread is the word of God. They are asking you to feed them with
the word of God. They are hungry for God's word and you are to feed them with
it.

This is your calling my dear. You are called to be a minister of God's word. You are
to teach his words to his people and guide them through the word".

3
I looked at her. The fear of the work assigned to me was seriously overwhelming. I
was scared, seeing I did not have much knowledge on the word of God. I was
completely scared of what laid ahead of me.

"Mummy! I don't know what to do! Please help me! Teach me all I need to know.
I'm just a baby in the Lord. I was born two weeks ago. I don't know my left from
my right.

Please Mummy! Teach me more about God!"

That was how the dream ended.

I had to look for Mrs. Thompson and tell her all I had seen.

She listened with rapt attention, nodding at everything I said.

When I was done saying what I had to say, she explained everything to me. She
made me understand what the dream meant and what I needed to do.

Then I knelt down and begged her to mentor me, just like I did in the dream.

Reluctantly, she agreed after my incessant pleas.

So, I began my mentorship program under Mrs. Juliet Thompson. Well, it wasn't
much of a class actually. She kept checking up on me and asking on how my quiet
time went. Then sometimes she would teach me something in the Bible,
something completely new to me.

4
She would explain the Bible and say things that made me marvel.

I was gradually becoming a lover of God's word. I studied the Bible every day and
reported back to her the revelations I received during my Bible study.

By the way, my name is Cristina, but I changed it to Christiana. Christiana Kolapo.

This is my story..........

To be continued...........

Young lady! Young man! What is your destiny?

Who are you created to be?

Have you discovered your purpose?

Do you think all you were created to do was to get married and have children?

Has the one who created you spoken or revealed to you what he designed you to
become?

If he has, what steps are you making towards preparing yourself for that
assignment you were destined for.

MY BABY HUSBAND is going to be a journey you wouldn't love to miss.

5
Get ready to journey into the life of Christiana.

A lady with the calling of God upon her life.

6
 MY BABY HUSBAND
EPISODE 2
©️Ayo Omolayo

A month after Mrs. Thompson and I bonded very well in mentorship, she invited
me over for a little heart to heart discussion.

She asked about my spiritual life and the progress I was experiencing.

I gave her all the answers she needed, until she got to a spot, I never wanted her
to get to.

As a Christian, I knew lying was completely wrong. Worst of it would be lying to a

woman of God, my mentor. So, I forced myself into replying her.

"Tell me about your relationship life? She asked.

I didn't know where to start, so I gave her a stare of confusion.

"I mean, tell me if you're in a relationship or if you've been in one before, how it
went?" She clarified me.

Of course, I knew that was where she was heading. But the thing was, I wasn't
ready to allow my mentor into my relationship life. It could be the end of it. How
did I know?

7
I don't know how, but I know! I know what I know. Something kept telling me the
day I related my relationship life with my mentor would be the end of it. So, I
decided to hide it.

So here I was, stuck between telling the truth or a lie. I decided to tell the truth
and see what I would face for choosing to do so.

"Mum! I'm in love with a guy!" I began.

I looked at her facial expressions to know if I was permitted to go ahead. She
nodded her head and my confidence was stirred up.

"His name is Christopher Nwachukwu. He's a multi-millionaire and owns one of

the best fabric producing companies in Nigeria.

We met in a conference I attended 2 years ago and we just couldn't be separated

since then.

Two weeks after we got to know each other, he asked me to be his girlfriend and I
accepted. So, we started dating since then.

Our relationship has lasted for two years".

My mentor said nothing for a while, which fueled my tension.

When she finally broke the silence, she hit the nail on the head.

8
"Is he born again?" She asked.

"Ma!" I called her attention, even though I heard what she said.

"You said the relationship started two years ago. If my calculations are correct,
you gave your life to Christ three months ago. So, is he also born again like you?"
She asked.

I exhaled, and lowered my head. I knew what was coming and didn't know how to
handle it.

When I first gave my life to Christ, due to my financial class, I was almost ashamed
of letting my friends know who I am. I knew how they would make mockery of
me. I was this kind of person that cannot condone insults.

I react fast to any form of disrespect thrown in my face. So, giving my friends an
opportunity to persecute me was something I wouldn't willingly opt for.

So, I still attended our normal weekend parties, just to make them feel I still
belonged. I forced myself into dancing those crazy immoral songs, what some of
you would call worldly songs, just to quench their suspicions.

And soon, I found myself lying to hide my identity. Ashamed of the man who was
not ashamed of a mentally retarded lady. Cured me of my mental health and
broke the chains that held me bound.

I was living in depression for days, until I had the dream that changed my life.
That was when Mrs. Juliet took over my every now and then.

9
When she found out I still attended night parties, she stopped me immediately.
She also stopped me from taking part in gossips and idle chattering with my
friends.

Soon I was spotted out. Yes, the light I was covering with a blanket had prevailed.
The light of Jesus in me I had kept under my office table was drawing attention
underneath my table.

I could not hide anymore. My friends started asking questions.

Why have I been missing parties?

Why have I been keeping to myself?

Why have I been acting weird lately?

I didn't give them an answer. My strategy was to promise them I would change,
which of course would never happen.

Not too long, I was spotted driving into a church, that was all the information they
needed.

The next day, hmmmm, na God help me ooooo. Remain small make I regret why I
gave my life to Christ. I kept reminding myself about my former life and thanked
Jesus in my heart. That was what kept me from breaking down in tears and crying
in front of my friends.

10
Before I gave my life to Christ, I usually retired for the night once it is 9pm. I had a
personal bodyguard whose duty was to ensure I never missed that appointment.

He would take me to a special room in my estate and lock me up in chains. The

room was sound proofed. Because once it was 9pm, I would become insane and
violent.

My strength was out of this world. It took the effort of 20 bodyguards to hold me
down. In my insane state, I would scream so much that my voice was like that of a
man. Tear into pieces anything insight, whether man or property.

Like I said earlier, I hid this from my younger sister. My friends took me to a
herbalist who tried to help but he couldn't. He said the forces that held me were
too powerful to engage in a combat with.

He was the one who helped me and my friends detect the time the seizures
happen and when it stopped. He told us that it always started by 9pm and ended
by 12am.

So, he gave us the idea of locking me up in chains once it is 9pm. That was how
life treated me, until I met Jesus, the problem solver.

So, if he could do something that huge for me, I would be ungrateful to deny him
before my friends. This was what I held on to in my heart while the mockeries
rained down on me.

They tried to talk me out of my new found faith, but I had always been an
adamant girl right from childhood. I guess God placed everything we have in us

11
for a good purpose. I never knew my being adamant and stubborn would be of
any use to God. Well, here it was, my stubbornness served God's purpose.

I just couldn't betray God. I'm this sort of person who knows how to repay
someone's good deed. I don't love living with the guilt of treating someone who
helped you in the past badly. It could throw me into depression if I was not
careful, which was something I hated so much.
"Christy!" My mentor called me out of my drifting thoughts.

"You are now a new creation. Old things are passed away. Yes, it's all in the past
and so is Mr. Nwachukwu!"

My heart almost stopped beating for a few seconds. I looked at her and saw how
straight her face was.

"Am I understood?" She asked.

"Yes ma, but!"

"What's the but about it? What does darkness have to do with light? What are
you looking for in the devil's ShopRite? You are a Christian, Christiana. And as a
Christian, you cannot have a relationship with someone who is not a Christian,
period!"

Silence followed for a brief period.

"Mummy! But he's so nice. I mean I........ I love him so much!"

12
"That was the old you! You are now a new man. You must let go of him and focus
on your destiny. He's not a part of your life".

"But ma! How can I let go? I love him!" I said almost crying.

"You will let go by telling him it's over between the two you".

"Ha! Mummy!"

"What's wrong with this girl? This guy is not born again for crying out loud! Aren't
you hearing what I've been saying since morning?"
"Mummy! It's hard oooo!" I said, my eyes were getting blurry already.

"Chris! I don't want to hear another word about it. It's either you let him go, or
you let God go! Choose between the two. I bet you won't make the wrong
choice!"

My tears dropped as I knew; I had come to the crossroads I had always avoided.

To be continued..........

Can someone please talk some sense into this girl's head?

What's wrong with her?

13
Luke 14:25 - 27.
And there went great multitudes with him: and he turned, and said unto them.

If any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and
children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my
disciple.

And whosoever doth not bear his cross, and come after me, cannot be my
disciple.

Brethren, we all need to understand that following Jesus would cost us everything
and we must be willing to give him everything.

Withholding nothing.

14
 MY BABY HUSBAND
EPISODE 3
©️ Ayo Omolayo

Christopher sat down on the sofa, running his hands through his hair.

"Explain what you have just said!" He said with a harsh tone, showing his
annoyance.

It has taken me lots of guts to stand up to the task. I had deliberated and
pondered for weeks. My mentor didn't allow me waste time.

Whenever we spoke on the phone that was what she always wanted to find out.

"Have you ended that relationship?"

"Ma, I'm working on it!"

"Working on what? What is there to work on? End this thing and let's move on
with your next level! Why are you so adamant in surrendering to God? Do you
want to enter the belly of a whale like Jonah before you learn your lesson?"

"No ma! It's just that, it's so hard to call it quit. We've been through a lot
together. He's been the perfect man for me. The man of my dreams".

15
"Look here young lady! You were not sent into this world to dream about men.
You were sent to fulfill purpose and destiny. And destiny comes with a price.

Mary Slessor sacrificed her marriage to fulfill her destiny. She let go of the man
she loved so much for the call of God upon her life. She left everything behind and
came to Africa to preach the gospel. You don't have any excuse.

You cannot marry this man and fulfil your purpose. You cannot be unequally
yoked with an unbeliever. Cris, I've told you several times. Chose God or this
man".

I was in a serious confusion. Nobody told me giving my life to Christ would be so

demanding. All I wanted was an easy life where I was completely in charge. Yeah!
I'm used to being in charge of everything happening around me.

I gave orders and they were followed. I yelled at sloppy workers and
congratulated those who did well. I did everything the way I liked and no one
dared challenge me.

How did I get stuck with Jesus? Looks like he's changing everything in my life and
he doesn't care how I feel about the changes he was making.

Sometimes, I rebuked myself for entertaining the thought that I made a mistake
in becoming a Christian.

There was my mentor, exercising authority over my life. On the other hand, was
Jesus, changing protocols and making difficult demands.

16
I was so used being a boss life. This life of being bossed around by a lady I call
mentor and an invisible being I call God. I hate the way I'm sounding right now,
but I can't help it. Why is everything so difficult? Why can't God allow me have my
way? Why is he invading my private? Turning things upside down in my life.

Everything was perfect before he stepped in. Now he's taking away my happiness.
The man of my dreams. And he's doing it without caring about how it would make
me feel.

But was everything really perfect before I met Jesus? I don't think so! I was a
wealthy C.E.O. but a mentally retarded lady. I had a routine of being locked up in
chains every night. Was that truly a perfect life?

The Jesus who fixed my broken life deserves my all. I was stuck. I didn't know
what to do anymore. I was gradually slipping into depression. All because God
was demanding for my boyfriend and I was too stubborn to let go.

I decided to take the bold step and tell him I was breaking up.

Here we are, trying to understand one another.

"Cris! You mean after two years? When we are so close to settling down? Cris, tell
me what got into you?" He asked frowning.

Of course, no boyfriend who had invested so much in a relationship would smile

at a break up like this.

17
By the way, my real name is Cristina, but I changed it to Christiana after my
conversion. So don't be surprised if you see my boyfriend calling me Cris.

"Cris! I'm waiting for you! He said when I had not said anything for over 5
minutes.

I was almost sweating. What did I have to tell him? Everything in me wanted to
marry him, just my new found faith stood in our path. I loved my man so much.
We've bonded inseparably over the years.

He was the first and only man I gave my body. And since then, our love for each
other got stronger.

When I got born again and found out I couldn't give him my body as a Christian, I
told him. He agreed with my abstinence decision. Since that time, we had never
been intimate.

He never made any advances towards me since then. He respected me so much

and loved me. Oh God! He doesn't deserve all this.

"God please let me marry him!" I wept within me, but I knew that was not
possible.

That scripture kept repeating itself in my head.

"Joshua 24:15. And if it seems evil unto you to serve the LORD, choose you this
day whom ye will serve; whether the gods which your fathers served that were on
the other side of the flood, or the gods of the Amorites, in whose land ye dwell:
but as for me and my house, we will serve the LORD".

18
Does it look evil for you to serve God? Feel free to choose. No one is forcing you.
If you feel you are better off without Jesus in your marriage, go ahead and chose
the man of your dreams.

I almost broke into tears. I knew I couldn't continue with this conversation or I
would end up changing my mind and returning back to him.

I stood up and made to leave, but he grabbed my hand.

"Cris! Who's he? Who stole you from me?" He asked in a choked-up voice.

My insides melted and my tears dropped. He stood up and drew me into a hug.

Stroking my hair in a gentle and lovingly manner, he spoke in whispers.

"Cris! I feel like my world is gone! I don't know if I'll ever survive without you. I've
never loved a woman the way I do for you. Please, don't break my heart".

I wept like a baby in his arms and felt in heaven as he continued stroking my hair.

"Chris! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! We cannot be together anymore". I said and pulled
myself out of his arms.

I made to leave but he held me by the wrist.

"Please let me go!" I pleaded.

19
"Not until you tell me why I don't deserve you. Why are you leaving me? He
asked.

I tried to pull free but his grip was firm and his voice so tender and sweet. I just
couldn't resist him. I just couldn't.
What answer do I give him by the way? Do I tell him my Christian faith stood
against our union? No! He never rejected me when I told him I had become a
Christian. He told me he was happy for me. Telling him I was rejecting him
because I was a Christian would seriously hurt him.

Do I tell him it was my mentor who insisted on the break up? No! That would
make him angry with her and seek revenge her.

So, what should be my reasonable answer? Chris could do the unbelievable

whenever he gets angry. He could go after Mrs. Juliet Thompson and her family,
just to get rid of anything that stood in his way.

I would not give him something to deal with. I better think of a better option
between the two, before the wrong information slips out of my mouth.

"Cris! I won't let you go until you tell me!" He said with those pleading eyes I
couldn't resist.

"Chris! I'm truly sorry! But as a Christian, I can't marry someone who's not a
Christian!" I said and looked away.

"Is that it?" He asked.

20
I turned to look at him and nodes in affirmation.

"Then say goodbye to their religious nonsense. Anything that stands in our way
must be thrown away!" He said with disdain.

I shook my head and sighed deeply.

"I can't leave Jesus! He saved me! I can't turn my back on him!" I said.

"Cris! What's wrong with that head of yours? Can't you see Jesus doesn't want
you to be happy. He healed you so he can be in charge of your life. Kick out
whoever he feels like kicking out and turning tables upside down.
This miracle you are always referring to that Jesus performed might just be a
magic trick!" He replied.

Shocked, I turned sharply and glared at him.

"Cris! Try and understand me. I've always known you to be a hard headed girl.
Someone you can't easily deceive. You use your brain to evaluate properly and I
respect you for that.

But ever since this miracle stuff happened to you. You lost your sense of
reasoning and became insane!"

That was it! That was all I needed to hear.

21
"What!" I yelled at him.

"I'm sorry dear! That was a mistake!"

I quickly took my purse and strapped it across my shoulder.

"You know what! I guess you are right".

"No Cris! That came out wrong and unintentional", he pleaded.

I knew him too well to say what he doesn't mean whenever he got angry, but I
needed something to help strengthen my weak heart and he provided one.

"Why marry an insane lady? Why Chris!" I said and rushed out rushed for the
door.

He ran after me and grabbed me. Wrapping his arms around me, he kept
apologizing while I fought to break free.

Despite my kicking and everything, he held to me like I was his life.

My will power melted and my resistance went down. I started weeping like a baby
and he consoled me.

One thing led to another and I found myself waking up on his bed. My clothes
were on the floor.

22
Actually, it was the sound of my phone that woke me up. I sat up and looked at
him. He was sleeping soundly.

I picked up the phone and checked the caller's ID.

It was my mentor.

To be continued.........

Brethren, whenever God asks you to drop something and you delay, it's really
dangerous.

Delaying to obey God's instructions can result into making a lot of mistakes with
your life.

What we are to do as believers is to cry to God for the grace to let go and take the
step immediately.

Genesis 22:2 - 3. And he said, take now thy son, thine only son Isaac, whom thou
lovest, and get thee into the land of Moriah; and offer him there for a burnt
offering upon one of the mountains which I will tell thee of.

And Abraham rose up early in the morning, and saddled his ass, and took two of
his young men with him, and Isaac his son, and clave the wood for the burnt
offering, and rose up, and went unto the place of which God had told him.

23
Take note of the first words in verse 3. And Abraham rose early in the morning......

Delay is dangerous.

24
 MY BABY HUSBAND
EPISODE 4
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Cris look at what you have done to yourself! Just take a good look at yourself!" I
said in regret.

The phone kept ringing but I didn't have the courage to pick it up. I kept pouring
out my tears, unable to answer my mentor.

I was still crying when Christopher roused himself up from the bed and tried to
console me.

I didn't allow him touch me. I fought him like he was a deadly plague. I didn't
allow his fingers touch me at all. I quickly dressed up as fast as I could and rushed
out of the room immediately.

I was glad he didn't come after me. Would I have fallen for him again? I don't
think so.
Not after the big mess I just got into.

I entered my car and asked the driver to start the car immediately and take me
home. I wept all through the ride home.

"Lord I'm so sorry!" I kept saying over and over, like no amount of pleas could
make him hear me out.

25
"I have failed you! I disobeyed you and this is the consequences of my actions". I
said as I went down on my knees.

"Lord! I'm ready to do all you ask of me”, I said amidst tears.

"How I wish I had listened to you in the first place!"

I continued my confession till I slept off and my maid woke me up. It was 6pm
already.
"Someone is here to see you", she said and left immediately.

I guess I was still feeling sleepy because if I had known who it was, I wouldn't have
bothered to come out.

I came downstairs and who I saw was the last person I wanted to see.

Christopher went down on his knees.

"What do you want?" I ask frowning.

To be honest, a part of me was excited to see him, but I bottled up properly.

"Please stay away from me. I don't want to ever see you again", I said, wishing I
could feel those arms around me again.

God why am I this weak? I turned and made to leave but then he said something
that shocked me and sent my head spinning.

26
"I'll become a Christian".

I turned to look at him and gave him a look that spelt I needed him to repeat
himself.

"Yes! I want to become a Christian!" He reaffirmed.

I felt like jumping into his arms and giving him a hug. I had just won a soul for
Jesus. This was something worth celebrating.

Yeah! I could scream out loud for the whole world to hear. Christiana has won a
soul for Jesus. This is awesome.
But how did I win this soul? After a hot sermon on the death and resurrection of
Jesus Christ? Probably after I shared my experience of how Jesus saved a mentally
retarded lady like me.

How on earth did I win this soul for Jesus? Please can someone explain to me the
evangelistic outreach method I applied to win him?

I slept with my boyfriend and got him born again. What a record. When did
fornication become a tool for soul winning. Obviously, he wanted my body and
not my Jesus.

I was so ashamed of myself, but happy at the same time.

27
"Cris! If Christianity is the only thing that stops us from being together, then I am
ready to become a Christian.

I cannot lose you. I'm ready to serve Jesus and become his follower. As long as he
allows me marry you.

You are the one I want. The one I deserve. I'm ready to become a Christian so we
can get married immediately".

I didn't know how I ran into his arms to embrace him. God is so good. He has
given me my heart desire, even when it seems I don't deserve it.

He's still in control of everything. Now my Christopher and I can be together

forever. Problem solved. This is amazing.
On realizing myself, I quickly pulled out of the hug and moved a few steps back.

"Congratulations Chris! I'm so happy for you", I said beaming.

"Thanks, alot dear! I feel like a hero. I'm born again! I'm saved!"

"Yes, you are! And God has given you new life in Christ Jesus our Lord", I said
smiling.

I hugged him again and the hug seemed to last longer this time. We were still in
our innocent hug when my maid interrupted us with my ringing phone.

28
"What is it?"

"Sorry ma! Mummy has been calling and calling. I knew she really wants to talk to
you!" She said with apologetic eyes.

All my workers knew my mentor very well. She was a friendly person by the way.
Apart from that, I introduced her to everyone in the house as mummy.

I was still bubbling with excitement. My Chris and I are going to get married soon.
There was nothing more holding us back. We were both believers and children of
God.

I quickly answered the call and gave the good news.

"Mummy, I have good news for you!" I said excitedly.

"Cris, I don't understand you ooo. So you cannot pick my calls anymore abi. I've
been calling you all day and you deliberately ignored me. Has it gotten to that
level?"

"I'm so sorry ma! Please forgive me for that! Anyway, I have good news for you.
I'm sure by the time you hear about it, you would forgive me", I said confidently.

"Really? What's the good news all about?" She asked in a calm voice this time.

I grinned as I realized the effects of what I said to her.

29
"Mummy, my handsome Chris is now born again!" I said and squealed, expecting
her to join me.

She was quiet for a while before she finally spoke up.

"You mean he said the sinner's prayer?"

"Yes ma! I mean no ma! Actually, he's about to do so", I answered.

"You mean he has not asked Jesus to come into his life as his Lord and savior?"
She enquired.

"Yes ma!"

"Then what made you say he was born again when he wasn't?" She asked.

What's the difference? He's born again and he's about to is still the same thing na.
Is it not your call that interrupted him from saying the sinner's prayer? If I hadn't
picked your call, he would have said the prayers by now.

"Are you sure you were both going to say the sinner's prayer, or you would have
been in your bedroom for another thing entirely?" A thought came over me.

I quickly remembered I was hugging him so affectionately when my mentor's call

saved me.

30
Chai! This is unbelievable! I was slipping away the second time. Just in one day, I
was almost going to crash twice. God have mercy on me.

"I'm sorry ma! I'll make sure he does that as soon as possible"

"Wait a second? Did you preach to him?" She asked.

"No!"

"So, what happened that made him decide to become a follower of Jesus?"

I was struck dumb on the spot. Do I tell my mentor that it was out of his desire to
marry me that made him decide to follow Jesus. That would ruin everything.

She would insist on the break up and warn me to stay clear. Or if I told her of the
sin that took place hours ago? That would be our undoing.

I have to be smart with the information I give to her. I can't allow her ruin my
happiness. Cris, you have to think about something to do very fast so you don't
lose.

"Actually ma", I began.

"Last night, he had an encounter with God. He was in the dream when a scripture
appeared in front of him, revealing John 3:16.

31
He kept reading and reading it over again, until he heard a loud voice.

Son, when would you surrender your life to me?

Then he woke up. That's how he came to me this evening and we have just
finished talking about it when your call came".

"Wow! That's wonderful news. I'm so happy for you Cris! Congratulation’s
darling!" Came her excited response.

I smiled on getting the positive result I expected. A string of guilt sounded within
me, but I quickly shook it off. I was only trying to act smart. This woman can ruin
everything for me if I am not careful with the information, I give to her.
She's powerless. She only works with the information I give her. So, I'm still the
boss of my life as long as I manage the information, I give her.

"Cris! Remember how you knelt down to beg this woman for mentorship.
Remember how reluctant she was at first telling you she had many people she
mentors and wishes their numbers decrease and not increase.

Why are you throwing her labour on you into the trash can?" A thought came
subconsciously.

"I know what I am doing. I'm just trying to help myself. I will confess to her later,
she's not willing to reason with me. I guess in time she would understand and
come into agreement with me".

32
"If you could mentor yourself, you shouldn't have asked her to help you with that
in the first place", came the response.

"Please! This is no time to feel guilty. The wedding is going to happen and nobody
is stopping it", I said in dismissal and the thoughts stopped coming.

"Cris!" My mentor's voice sounded from the phone.

"I have a question for you?" Her tone sounded serious which made my heart skip.

"Had the Holy Spirit revealed to her that I lied?"

To be continued........

Sin begets sin.

It's power to hold someone down lies in secrecy.

As long as you want to keep a sin a secret, get ready to be enslaved to sin.
I'm not saying you should mismanage information and tell everyone the secrets
you did.

But you must have someone you are accountable to. Someone that can call you to
order whenever the temptation to go back into sin comes.

Honestly, when you sin and keep it secret. The next time the temptation comes, it
becomes easy to go back to sin, because you're not accountable to anyone.

33
Sometimes when temptation comes and you remember the confession you have
to make if you happen to fall into it, you wouldn't want to touch it.

Above all, have the fear of God in you. Don't replace God with your mentor or
pastor. Though your mentor is limited by information except God reveals. But God
is not limited. He sees the secrets you do and knows what you're thinking as well.

34
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 5
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I drove out of my company as soon as I was through with my tight schedule. My

mentor had ended up telling me what she wanted to discuss with me cannot be
discussed on phone. She arranged for me to meet with her by 12 noon. So, I was
driving out of the company.

Oga Silas, my company gateman, quickly opened the gate for me.

"Madam, are you the one driving?" He asked.

He's so good with English. I'm not too pompous anyway as to make friends with
insignificant workers. I always greeted him whenever I drove in every day.
I greet all my cleaners, company drivers, security men and engineers.

Greeting my gateman had made us compulsory friends.

"Yeah! I feel like driving myself today. How are you doing?"

"I'm fine! Thanks, a lot ma'am!"

"You're welcome!" I grinned.

35
For your information, Oga Silas is a born-again child of God. That was one of the
reasons why I related freely with him. He's a young man in his early thirties and
he's a guitarist. Though he's not that talented.

Sometimes I wondered why God left him to serve as a gateman in my company. I

believe he had a special assignment, because on several occasions, I have met him
preaching to his colleagues.

"Alright oga Silas! I'm still waiting for the day you will take me out ooo!" I teased.

"Ha! You're the one to take me out na!" That was his usual reply.

I laughed as I drove out. Sometimes, having Christians around me gives me joy.

Somehow my heart began to pump faster as I arrived my mentor's compound.

I parked my car and exhaled as I stepped out. Her 10-year-old daughter, Tina ran
to hug me. Followed was her elder son, Joseph who was 14 years old.

They were friendly people by nature, so we had bonded very well over the
months.

She came out to join us and I greeted her immediately I saw her. She gave me a
side hug and we all went inside.

Though the kids kept me company while she prepared the meal, I was more eager
to hear what she had to say. So, I wasn't in the mood to play with Tina.

36
She noticed it and asked me what was wrong. I gave her something to take her
curiosity of me and sent her to play elsewhere.

"Do I confess to my mentor or maintain my story?" They were the nagging

thoughts I dealt with while I waited for her.

As soon as she joined me, I wore a fake smile to cover up and she returned the
smile.

"Cris, this woman trusts you and here you are, betraying her trust!" Came the
inner whisper.

"She doesn't want to reason with me. I have to help myself", I replied within me.
"Cris! How did it happen? Explain everything!" Mrs. Thompson said.

I thought for a while to confess to her, but ignored and began my made-up story. I
even added that he called me this morning and said he observed his quiet time.

"Wow! That's wonderful! Glory be to God!" She said all smiles and I smiled back.

"Cris! While I was on the phone with you yesterday", she began with a serious
tone.

"The Holy Spirit whispered in my ears that Chris is not ready for marriage".

37
I was like, come again please!

The guy is born again for crying out loud. Why is this woman bent on making
herself my enemy of progress?

Anger boiled within me. I was shaking violently. Only God knew how I managed to
stay calm.

"I was asking the Holy Spirit why?" She continued.

"Then he told me that he's still a baby in the Lord. That as a baby in the Lord, he's
not prepared to be the spiritual head of the home.

Being a husband is not just the gender responsibilities. Marriage can be so

demanding on the faith of young believers that their faith crumbles. You don't
rush into marriage; you prepare for it. And as far as I'm concerned, he's a baby
husband. Spiritually, he's a baby and doesn't understand the things of the Spirit.

He doesn't know the word of God yet; he doesn't have a consistent quiet time or
prayer life. He doesn't know how to hear God's voice in decision making.

Finally, God said that he's not the one he made for you".

That was it. She had ruined everything. I think it's time I stop this mentorship
programme. She's completely bent on destroying my happiness.

38
Which one is baby husband again? Where is that written in the Bible. I doubt if
this woman has the Holy Spirit in her. She's teaching a false doctrine. Where do
we find baby husband in the Bible? What's the meaning of all these?

She doesn't have the Holy Spirit in her. I was deceived all these whiles.

"So, you that fornicated, lied and deceived your mentor is the one carrying full
dimensions of the Holy Spirit, right?" Came the gentle whisper.

Guilt engulfed me, but I struggled my way out.

"I may not be perfect, but I know the word of God"

"Wow!"

"Stop that!

"Stop what? You claimed you know the bible. I was only trying to applaud a Bible
scholar", came the gentle whisper.

"Cris stop this guilty feeling. Even the bible says our righteousness is like a filthy
rag before God. No one is righteous. Not even this enemy of progress that calls
herself my mentor".

"So should we continue in sin so that grace may abound?" Came the scripture.

39
"Where is all these coming from?" I said thoughtfully.

Soon the voice faded and I snapped out of the war with my conscience.

"Cris, are you with me?" She asked.

"Yes ma!" I answered like an obedient little girl.

My plans were clearly mapped out in my heart. Once I'm out of this house, I'm
out of her life for good.

No one is stopping me from getting married to the person I love. I have loved
Chris and I cannot love another person.

She didn't hear God well. Let her go back and ask God again.

I know my bible very well. That was how Isaiah went and told Hezekiah to prepare
himself for death. Later he came back to tell him that God added fifteen years to
his life.

The word of God is my standard.

To be continued......

Sometimes, our pride just reveals how stupid we are.

40
Can you imagine this baby in Christ claiming she knows more than she does.

1 Corinthians 8:2-3.
And if any man thinks that he knoweth anything, he knoweth nothing yet as he
ought to know.
But if any man loves God, the same is known of him.

41
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 6
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Now tell me, why do you want to marry her?" Pastor Kunle asked.

Chris smiled and rocked back and forth on the chair.

It was time to see the pastor of the church I attended. Was my mentor aware we
had moved on? Of course not. I was going to surprise her with our wedding
invitation. She would have no power to stop me anymore.

Christopher was completely unaware of the disagreement between my mentor

and I. We are moving on with our plans and no one is going to stop us.

"Sir she is beautiful!" He began, taking a look at me.

I smiled and he returned the smile.

"I mean she is so beautiful and has a very smooth skin. Her voice is like music to
hear it. Whenever I call her and hear her voice on the phone. I feel some
butterflies in my stomach. When she walks, she moves with such grace and
elegance that I cannot look away.

A shock appeared on my face and that of the pastor. What was this guy saying?
What are all these details for? I can't work this hard to get us here, only for Chris
to ruin everything with his babyish behavior.

42
With the expression on the pastor's face, I knew an upper case N.O. awaited us.

"She is the goddess of my life", the idiot continued.

"My angel and the beauty queen that stole my heart from Jesus."

"Yeh! I did what?" I screamed inwardly.

The pastor's eye brows raised at that statement.

By the time he was done speaking, the pastor shook his head in more pity than
amusement. I was waiting for when I would leave this place to scream my anger
on Chris.

"Is that all?"

"Yes sir", he answered grinning.

"But you didn't answer the question," the pastor said.

"I asked why do you want to marry her? I never asked If she
was beautiful."

There was a few minutes of silence as the young man didn't know the right
answers to give.

43
"Sir I want to marry her because I love her", he answered.

"That's still not the answer. I mean what are your convictions?" He asked, almost
pissed off with my boyfriend's childish attitude.

"Oh! I want to marry her because she's God's choice for me". He answered.

For the first time since the conversation started, this was the only thing he said
that made sense.

"How?" The pastor asked.

"How? God did!" He said grinning.

"I mean how did God convince you that she's the one?" He asked.

"Oh, you mean that?" He chuckled.

"I just saw her and knew she was the one. My instincts told me that my entire life
would be miserable without her in my life".

"Your instincts?"

"Yes!"

44
"What about the Holy Spirit?"

"The Holy Spirit?" He asked, completely lost.

I was told the usual questions we would face during the interview. So, I lectured
Chris on what to say and what not to say. I never knew the questions were
coming in a tricky way.

"Yes, the Holy Spirit!"

"I don't understand? Are you asking if I am baptized in the Holy Ghost, because I
am", he replied.
"Beautiful! Does the Holy Spirit speak to you?" He asked.

"Yes, I can speak in tongues. Robobobokakakatataya",

"Thank you, my son!" The pastor quickly cut in.

"I didn't ask you to speak in tongues, I only asked if the Holy Spirit speaks to you".

"How?" He asked.

"How? Aren't you a child of God?" The pastor asked.

"Of course, I am".

45
"So, what's going on here?"

"You tell me! I answered all your questions except for the fact that you are bent
on getting me confused and sending me away", he replied frowning.

"Ha! What had gotten into Chris?" I screamed within me.

I quickly reached for his hand and gave him a gentle squeeze. He looked at me
and calmed down.

The pastor sighed and looked at him.

"Young man, if I were to slap you, I would give you a slap you will never forget in
your life. So, you want to marry a woman because of her smile? I can't believe this
height of foolishness still exists in the body of Christ.

It is completely glaring you are not ready for marriage yet. You still have the brain
of a child. You need to know God the more and deal with every character
deficiency in your life.

First thing you are not paying attention to in your life is your relationship with
God. What is the capacity of your spiritual life? How is your relationship with
God?"

Chris looked at me. It was obvious he had no idea of what the pastor was talking
about.
"Cris! Please tell your boyfriend to excuse us!" He ordered.

46
"And what do you mean by that?" Chris said angrily.

"Chris, please!" I pleaded.

Grimacing, he stood up and walked out angrily.

I turned to face the pastor and saw his expression of displeasure.

"Cris what are you doing here? What baby factory did you fetch this baby
husband from?"

Humble, [11/7/2022 3:55 PM]

Hearing the word baby husband from the pastor's mouth got me angry on the
spot. Had Mrs. Thompson informed him I was bringing a baby husband for
interview?

"This spiritual kid is not ready for anything yet. He's not filled with the Holy Spirit.
He doesn't know the word of God. He's not a praying person. I could smell it all
over him.
And you intend on making him your spiritual head? Ha! Cris! I can't believe your
mentor is in full support of this. No way! Mrs. Thompson would never approve of
this. I want to believe you are doing this against her advice".

He stood up and rolled up his sleeves and showed me a scar on his left arm. The
cut was so old and the wound deep.

47
"I got this scar while trying to separate my parents from a bloody fight. This is a
matchet wound. My parents got so infuriated that they used weapons on each
other", he said.

My heart skipped. I felt sorry for him and at the same time afraid.

Chris may have anger issues, but he's such a gentleman. I don't believe he could
go to this length of picking up a weapon to harm me.

"Cris, a baby Christian cannot tame anger. A baby Christian is still growing up and
just as expected, he will fall several times while learning how to walk. So as a baby
Christian, Chris is going to stumble and fall into sin several times.

I'm not giving a negative prophecy. It's natural for a newly born-again Christian to
stumble at the beginning of his walk with the Lord. But the most important thing
is that each time he falls he gets up and continue his walk with the Lord.

Cris, you need to understand that you cannot make this baby your spiritual head.
It's like putting a bag of rice on the head of a toddler. He'll not survive under the
weight of responsibilities.

Why do you prepare for marriage? Especially Christian marriage.

You prepare for marriage because it's warfare. Satan fights Christian couples
because he knows godly union produces godly children.
He fights them so that he can push them into sin and keep them slaves to it. It
may be bitterness, anger, unforgiveness, unfaithfulness, lies or whatever. Once he
achieves this, the children in that union becomes easy prey.

48
He'll come for the children because the number on duty of every Christian parent
is to intercede for their children. Believe me. A prayerless parent should get ready
to raise godless children.

And sin keeps one from praying. Even Samuel said in 1 Samuel 12:23 Moreover as
for me, God forbid that I should sin against the LORD in ceasing to pray for you.

Refusing to pray, skipping quiet time, not interceding for loved ones forbidden.
The Prophet Samuel saw prayerlessness as a sin. But today we have a lot of
genuine excuses why we don't keep our quiet time.

So a lot of Christian couples do not have a consistent prayer life. And every
holiday you take in the spirit realm is enough for the enemy to sow a seed,
because the Bible says, while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among
the wheat and went his way.

Jesus said, men ought always to pray and not to faint. That's why godly parents
find the seed of rebellion sprouting out of their children today.

A parent who has a burning altar, will sense the day the devil visited the family
and stand to confront him. Today many Christian children are disvirgined on their
parents’ bed. And their parents return from work and sleep on the same bed.

They don't have the spiritual nostrils to smell the sin that took place on their
matrimonial bed. All they know how to do is go to work and come back tired. The
devil destroying their homes and the destiny of their children is not bordered
whether they are tired to pray or not.

49
The Christian father is the priest of the home. The spiritual head and the God
ordained leader. It's not because the man is superior to the woman. Sometimes
the woman may be more of a leader than the man. But God is a God of order and
he places authority in every location in the world.

He is the orchestrator of marriage and it has pleased him to make the man the
leader, the same way we chose who we want to be our president. And he's not
going to change that order.

As a priest, the Christian husband is the one to stand in the gap for the entire
family......

To be continued.......

Can imagine this kind of conviction?

I want to marry her because she is the goddess of my life.

Somebody should tell to hear word ooooooo

Please who is doing that for us

By the way, the lecture continues tomorrow. Grab your pen and your jotter as we
learn together.

Who is the Christian husband and why is it important to prepare and grow
Spiritually before entering into marriage?

50
The next episode is going to bless you richly....

51
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 7
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Who is the Christian husband?" The pastor asked.

I quickly took out my phone and began to track what he was saying.

"The Christian husband is the spiritual head of the home and physically the God
ordained leader of the family.

That's why it is important for you to get married to first God's choice and
secondly, purpose partner.

In every organization, the leaders are the ones who permit whatever the group
will do. So, if you are not married to someone who understands your divine
calling. He may appear like an enemy to you. Whenever you disregard authority,
you are in to face God's anger.

The Christian husband is also the priest of the family. And what is duty of the
priest? The priest stands in the gap for the entire household. The priest consults
with God even when the entire family is asleep, he still with God.
The priest atones, pleads, and stands to make decrees.

So as a leader, his relationship with God is the most important thing to him. He
must not be a lukewarm, baby or an unbeliever. He must be a person that knows
how to consult with God whenever a challenge arises.

52
I remember years ago when my mum gave birth to my younger sister. It was in
the middle of the night when my mum started screaming for help. I was observing
my quiet time, praying on my knees.
The Holy Spirit told me to remain in my position, so I turned deaf ears to my
mother's screams.

My mum woke my dad up telling him that the baby's eyes were turning white.
Right where I was the Holy Spirit told me it was an evil spirit sent by a jealous
relative to terminate the life of the child.

"Daddy what should we do!" My mum wailed.

"What do you want me to do? Call pastor na!"

"I'm trying his number but he's not picking. God oooooo! Don't allow my baby to
die!" My mum cried.

"If she dies, we will born another one na. She's only two weeks old", my dad
replied.

His statement angered me and I was surprised my mum said nothing about it.

"God why? Any child we give birth to after our first son, dies as an infant. God
please, let this baby live!" Was the trash that came out of my mother's mouth.

53
Hmmm, when the head of the home is a baby.

No wonder the bible says in

Ecclesiastes 10:16.
Woe to thee, O land, when thy king is a child, and thy princes eat in the morning!
Blessed art thou, O land, when thy king is the son of nobles, and thy princes eat in
due season, for strength, and not for drunkenness!

With the go ahead from the Holy Spirit, I stood up and marched into my parents’
bedroom. Took the child from my mother's arms and laid my hands on the child.

"Come out! In the name of Jesus!" That was all.

I returned the child to my mum and went back to continue my prayers. I didn't
even wait to confirm if the child was actually okay or not. I just gave the
command and left immediately.

I didn't hear a sound from my parent’s room till the next morning. The baby was
sound and alive. She's in the university today as we speak.

But can you see the trash my dad was saying due to the level of his spirituality?

He had already surrendered to the enemy before the battle started. All my
parents could do was to call their church pastor, who was sound asleep.

54
You can't marry a man that doesn't know how to consult God in the face of
challenges. He'll keep recommending the doctor, the hospital and cast blames on
whoever is available to take the blame.

Why do you prepare for marriage? Marriage is a lifetime commitment that has
the string of responsibilities attached to it.

When responsibilities start coming. Going to work, taking care of the kids, taking
care of your spouse and lots more. You become more and more tempted to
abandon your prayer altar and see it as something less important.

That's the first realm of attack. The bible says if the foundation be destroyed,
what can the righteous do? That means, living a righteous life cannot easily take
care of the damage that a prayerless couple can orchestrate.

So many people who struggled to maintain their prayer lives as singles, entered
into a relationship and that was the end of their prayer life. That's why your
singlehood is a great period of preparation.

You build your quiet time and your intimacy with God. That's the first step. So, in
marriage, your prayer life cannot be choked up by the cares of this life, what
Apostle Paul called trouble in the flesh. Because you moved from the realm of
learning how to pray into the realm of mastery.

So even when your body looks stressed out by the activities of the day, your body
is so used to praying that it just can't skip it. That's the first thing to build because
marriage is not freedom to break my abstinence.

55
Marriage is warfare. Marriage is not honey, darling, sweetie pie, bread of my
heart. Marriage is war.

Don't get me wrong. I'm not telling you there's no pleasure there, but you need to
understand that there are two categories of Christians on this planet. Number
one is the civilian Christian; number two is the Christian soldier.

So, when I say marriage is war, I mean getting married is as good as stepping into
the battle field. And as I said earlier, woe to the civilian that runs into the
battlefield without adequate training.

Remember, you don't learn how to use the gun in the battlefield, you learn how
to shoot before you enter the battlefield.

The civilian Christian is the Christian that most of us call the bread-and-butter
Christian. They are the ones that are first captured whenever war breaks out. The
spiritual children cannot withstand the enemies in Spiritual combat, so they are
easy target for the enemy.

Thirty minutes quiet time, one bible verse per day. No fasting life, no all-nights.
Chats on social media for 6 hours daily. Dozes off within 2 minutes of midnight
prayer.

Watches season films for 3 hours. But pours saliva on his bible during personal
bible study, due to heavy sleep.

Doesn't know the word of God, but knows the eleven best players of Chelsea
football club. Cannot quote the name of the twelve Apostles correctly, but knows
the names of the twelve best Nollywood actors.
56
Cris, with all I have said so far. Are you sure you want to go ahead and marry this
baby husband?"

I looked up at the pastor, shocked by the revelation I had received.

To be continued.......

Brethren, the singlehood period is not a period of daydreaming and fantasy. It's a
time to focus on two most important things

One, building your relationship with God.

Two, finding your purpose and getting busy with it.

Those are the most important things to you right now. You don't need to allow
Satan help you waste your time in Spiritual sluggishness.

Many young Christians today are still relaxing in their comfort zone. Taking things
gently, wasting precious time.

They are still joking with their preparation time. Get busy with discovering
purpose and building a consistent prayer life.

Rise up!
Rise up!

57
We're not in a playground. 5 minutes prayer 15 minutes bible study. Rushed
prayers and quiet time because of waking late

In disciplined lifestyle. You cannot go on like this. It's time to get up and come up
higher.

Hebrews 5:12-14.
For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teaches you
again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as
have need of milk, and not of strong meat. For every one that useth milk is
unskillful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe. But strong meat
belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have
their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.
MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 8
©️ Ayo Omolayo

As I came out of the pastor's office, I met Chris sitting down.

He stood up without a word, taken by my sad facial expression.

"Are you okay?" He asked, but I didn't answer.

He made to come close up I held up my hand in restraint. Pausing in his tracks, he

asked the same question and this time I knew I had to answer sooner than later.

"Chris, I don't think we can......."

58
"Shush! Shhhhh", he interrupted.

"Let's go! This is no place to talk, we'll talk in the car", he said and turned around
without looking at me.

Was he finally ready to say goodbye? Pastor Kunle had just given me the biggest
warning of my life. God loved me this much to go after me despite my
stubbornness. It's time to take the right decision.

I sighed and looked at the door I had just closed behind me.

"Thank you!" I said in a whisper.

Each step I took reminded me of all the times I had spent with Chris. The days we
hanged out and had fun together. It was finally time to settle down and raise a
family and here were the obstacles. Actually, not obstacles really. God was
showing me the future and he wasn't part of it.

All I had to do was to let go. God had plans for me and I must follow it. But why is
it that my heart is so set on loving a man that God doesn't want for me? Why
can't I close my eyes and walk away? This was a heavy burden on my back and it's
a pity that I wasn't willing to hand it over to Jesus for help.

Sharon my younger sister is 23. She got married last year. I'm 32 and heading for
33 in 4 months’ time. I'm losing time here. When is God going to settle me
maritally? My little sister is already miles away with the man of her dreams. Here I
am struggling with getting married to the man I love.

59
Why was God disturbing my plans? My little sister got born again a few months
before I did and was allowed to get married. I mean God allowed her to marry the
man she fell in love with. She was already crushing on him before her conversion.
Yet God allowed it. Someone she loved before she knew Jesus. Isn't God
supposed to wipe away her old life completely and start a new one for her?

But God allowed everything and smiled at their wedding photo. I was there also
wishing when my Chris and I would be joined together. He never objected at first.
But now, he's acting like an enemy. He's fighting me from doing what I want to do
with my life.

Wait, aren't we humans’ free moral agents? Aren’t to make decisions anymore?
So, why's God trying to boss my life? It's my life and I can do it the way I want.

"Are you sure it's your life? Did you ask for it? Wait, did you tell God you wanted
to become a human being and so your wish was granted? Wasn't it God who had
a plan in mind and needed a human being to achieve it, so he created Cris and
sent her to this world? How come she arrived the earth and starts fighting what
she came to do on earth? How come she arrived and started claiming it's her life?
How come she arrived the earth and started claiming she's the owner of the
breath of life she only received from God?

Who is really the one messing things up? Who is really scattering plans? Who is
the one making demands here? God or you?" Came the gentle whisper within me.

I paused in my tracks and tried to digest those words. I felt frustrated. I felt stuck,
with nowhere to run to. Why me? Why all these? Why can't I live my normal life
again?

60
"Normal life? Cris, can you hear yourself? You call the life of the mentally retarded
lady a normal life? You called on God and he showed up. But it appears you only
loved his miracles; you don't love him. It's just like a lady who is dating a guy
because of his money and not because she actually loves him. She only wants
what he can give. That's what you're doing to your God".

"Stop it! I know I love God. I know in my heart that I truly love him".

"How?"

"Don't ask me that question. I know I love God!"

"If you love me, keep my commandments! That explains how much you love him
right?"

"I love him. It's just that, that, that......"

"That what? You fornicated and covered it with the blanket of lies. You tell lies
without feeling guilty. You tricked your pastor to believe that Chris is actually born
again when you know he's not a genuine child of God. So much display of how
you love God.

Matthew 15:8. This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and
honoureth me with their lips; but their heart is far from me."

I almost screamed in frustration. What is wrong with me? Why am I too adamant?

61
"If this was what Christianity was all about, I wouldn't have opted for it at all? I
would have gladly remained a mentally retarded lady. That was a better life than
this one I'm struggling to live", I said in a whisper.

"Wow! I've heard that before. You're not the first person to say that. That was
exactly what the children of Israel told me after they left Egypt. When they
suffered the bondage of the Egyptians, they cried to me for help.

I looked down upon them in mercy and sent Moses to them. What did I not do for
those people? I fought against the most powerful army in Earth. Egypt was like
the U.S. Army in those days. Deadly and never knew defeat. I singlehandedly
fought for them promising them that till they die their eyes will never see what an
Egyptian looks like.

Not a single Israelite drew out a sword in that battle. All I told them was to be
spectators of the destruction of Pharaoh's Army and entertain themselves. They
were grateful to me for the deliverance, just as you are. But when the rigors of life
in the wilderness showed up, they said they were going back to Egypt.

They looked me in the eye and told me that when they were whipped by Egyptian
taskmasters, suffering like animals, building cities for Pharaoh was better than the
deliverance I offered them. Daring me, they were bold enough to pick up stones
and stone my servant Moses, just to have their way.

Cris, I'm not here to force you to do my will. Feel free to choose, I'm only trying to
protect you from the consequences of what this path you're about to take would
bring you. But if you're feeling what I am doing to you is evil, tell me to leave you
alone and painfully, I will grant you your desire".

62
I knelt down and broke into tears. How could God love me this much to allow me
have my way?

"Lord please don't leave me! Part of me wants to do your will but the other part
wants something different. I'm struggling between two personalities. I need you
Lord! If you leave me, where would I go? I can't survive one day without you.
Please don't leave me for the devil to destroy.

"Then are you ready to obey me?" Came the gentle whisper.

"Yes!" I said.

"Then here's the first step. Go out there and enter your car. Drive home straight.
Then in the comfort of your house, give Chris a call and tell him it's over between
the two of you".

With zeal surging through my body, I got up and opened my purse to pull out my
car keys. I really understood the message. The last time I tried breaking up with
Chris was a disaster. And that was because I tried doing it face to face with him.
The best way to avoid getting weak was to do it on phone. It that way, my
emotions won't overpower me.

As soon as I stepped out of the building, Chris opened his car door and stood up.

"What took you so long?" He asked.

"I'm sorry!" I apologized.

63
"Okay! So, get into the car so we can talk".

"Give me a few minutes", I said as I went for my car.

He nodded in agreement and sat back in his car, leaving the door opened.

As soon as I got into my car, I turned on the ignition and turned around.

Chris noticed and stepped out of his car to be sure what was going on.

I headed for the streets without wasting time.

"Cris! What's going on?" He shouted, but I wasn't ready to listen.

I drove as fast and as safely as I could. My phone was ringing nonstop all through
the drive home.

As soon as I parked my car in my compound, I picked up my phone and answered

Chris.

"Hey! I don't understand what is going on here. Please help me understand! What
was the meaning of the drama you just pulled out?" Chris ranted.

64
"Chris! Hear me clearly! It's over between us. We can't be together anymore. It's
good bye forever Chris. I do hope you find another woman better than me in the
future", I said and ended the call.
I quickly called my driver and told him not to allow Chris into the compound
anymore.

He agreed and returned to his post.

I took out my phones and switched them off immediately.

Humble, [11/7/2022 2:17 PM]

"Lord! Help me to release him completely! I don't want to throw him away and
minute, I'm looking for him", I whisper.

To be continued.......

Sometimes when we read about the children of Israel and their attitude towards
God, we are like, what's wrong with this people?

That's the problem. It's like a girl dating a rich guy because of his money.

They only loved the miracles God gave them. They never loved the God who gave
the miracles

Can we take our time and whisper to God.

65
"Lord please help me never to exploit you. May I never find myself taking
advantage of my relationship with you.

Deuteronomy 30:6. And the LORD thy God will circumcise thine heart, and the
heart of thy seed, to love the LORD thy God with all thine heart, and with all thy
soul, that thou mayest live.

Can we make this scripture a prayer point?

Oh Lord circumcise my heart.

Go ahead and pray!

66
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 9
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I had to block Chris from calling me. His calls were incessant. Whenever I switch
on my phone, it would start ringing. My gateman had come to inform me that my
boyfriend was waiting outside my gate.

I told him to tell him to leave, but the man kept telling me he said he was not
leaving.

"Go and meet him!"

"No don't do that yet". Came the two instructions.

My heart yearned to see Chris so I decided to go out and meet him, at least tell
him in an open place where nothing can happen.

"Cris! You're not ready yet! Tell your gateman to ignore him. Your heart is still
hurting over the break up. You are not likely to survive standing before him for
now. Though it's an open place, the enemy knows how weak you are towards this
man and sow a seed of compromise in you through your conversation with him",
came the gentle whisper.

"That's probably my mind playing tricks on me", I replied the inner voice.

"I don't know why I would be talking to myself as if someone is talking to me? It's
so awkward", I said as I followed the gateman to meet him outside.

67
As soon as I saw him, I knew I shouldn't have come out to meet him. He was
looking so devastated and I felt guilty to be the reason why he was in that state.

He stood up as soon as he saw me. His eyes were red from crying. He went down
on his knees.

I felt like running back into the house. I stood, completely confused. My heart was
sounding loud in my chest. My entire being shook so badly in desire to be in his
arms.

"Cris! This is your life. This is your destiny! This is the man you once professed
love to. Tell me you don't love me. Tell me you don't ever want to see me again.
Tell me that all those times we spent together were just you pretending or playing
the role of a girl in love. Tell me I was the wrong man. Cris, why have you decided
to kill me?" He asked and broke into tears.

I couldn't withstand it anymore. I took him in my arms and wept with him.

"I'm so sorry Chris! It's not me. On my own I would love to live the rest of my life
with you. Waking every morning with you beside me. Have children together with
you. Grow old with you as my lover. But my mentor had already told me you are
not the one for me.

Left to myself, I would marry you. But I cannot disobey her. Please try and
understand. I love you! I love you with all my heart!" I said amidst tears.

68
Hold on a second! What was I saying? Did I just tell Chris my mentor was
responsible for our break up? That was stupid of me. Oh no! What did I do? Now
he'll label her an evil person. I wish I had known I would have followed my
instincts when it told me to stay indoors.

Why am I this stupid?

Chris looked at me and said nothing. He pulled out of my arms and stood up.

"Cris, why are you this vulnerable? You are supposed to be the boss of your life,
not one mentor out there giving out commands. Cris, she's happily married, with
her husband and her kids. But she doesn't want you to get married. She wants
you to be her puppet. She wants to control your life and destiny. Cris, you are
better than this. Please, stand up again and go for what you want".

Like my instincts had told me earlier, I knew these were seeds of compromise.
And the soil of my heart had just received every single one of them. Now it was
left for Satan to continue from where my boyfriend stopped and water them. I
was such an idiot.

"Cris! I'm not going to force you, but I can assure you one thing. I can't live
without you". He wiped his tears and opened his car door.
"Get ready to attend my burial!" He said and turned on the ignition.

My heart skipped at that last statement. I almost ran after him. I was too
emotional to make any move. As soon as his car was out of sight, I almost ran
after him. Was he truly going to commit suicide? If he did, that means I would be
termed a murderer. I murdered an innocent man, all in the name of what? That

69
he's a baby husband. Is that what I was going to tell the press? Was that what I
would tell the whole world?

How would I face the world and tell them I broke up with my boyfriend because
he was a baby husband? This is ridiculous. I need to snap out of this drama. Chris
life is in danger and I had the keys that would save him. Would God allow me see
someone dying and allow him die? I Know God would want me to save that
person. So, this was my new line if action.

I got into my estate and took up my phone. I had missed calls. I was still scrolling
through them when my mentor's call came. I quickly swiped the green bar.

"Hello mum!" I greeted.

"Hi Cris! How are you doing?"

"I am fine ma!"

"Are you sure? Your voice sounds like someone crying. Are you sure you are
fine?"

If I should tell you I was fine, I would be a liar. I was burning with anger all over.
Here was the woman who ruined my life and she was acting as though she loved
me. She was acting like she cared about me. I was only restraining myself from
lashing out at her. But with the way our conversation was going, I might lose my
restraint.

70
"Come on Cris, you can always talk to me. What's going on. Is that guy still trying
to turn your head upside down? Is he trying to drink acid, telling you if you don't
come and collect the bottle from his hand he would drink it", she said and started
laughing.
What was funny? How was an attempted suicide a joke? That was it friends, that
was how I lost my restraint.
"Mummy! I don't know if I should call you that. You came into my life and all you
ever did was to ruin my life. You destroyed everything. You took my friends away
from me. You took my boyfriend away from me and stopped us from getting
married.

My life was perfect without you and it's just about to get more perfect. I think it's
time we go our separate ways. Maybe we can still be friends, but this mother and
daughter relationship is over. I don't need you anymore. Away with your
destructive mentorship. Get lost crazy woman!" I screamed and ended the call.

Just as I expected, she started calling, but I put the phone on silent and threw it
on my bed.

What did I just do? What's happening to me? Some hours ago, I was telling God I
was ready to obey him, now I had just ruined everything. I called my mentor a
crazy woman! Who does that? I had bitten the fingers that fed me. This is the end
for me. I remember how I knelt down to beg this woman that I needed her to
mentor me. To teach me the word of God and help me fulfill my destiny.

All she had done was to help and teach me. And what did I do to her in return? I
called her a crazy woman. A well-known woman of God. A pastor for that matter.
This is too much for me to bear. Even if I told God I was sorry, how do I go back to
her and tell her to mentor me? Infact, she wouldn't want to ever set her eyes on
me in her compound. Cris what is your problem?

71
I threw myself on the bed and wept bitterly.

"God I'm so sorry!"

"Really!" Came the response.

"Yes, I am! I'm such a disappointment. I'm a horrible person. I'm such a....."

"Cris, how many times are you going to keep repenting? Proverbs 28:13. He that
covereth his sins shall not prosper: but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them
shall have mercy.

You're confessing your sin, that's a good thing. But you're not forsaking them.
You're still holding on to your sins".

"Do you mean I have to confess to her? Tell her about the day I fell into sin? Tell
her the lies I told her about Chris conversion?"

"Yes!"

"Ha!" That's impossible!" I said

"With God nothing is impossible. It's time you come out of your secrecy. It's time
you break free from all these impulsive sins. And opening up to your mentor is the
best way to earn your freedom.

72
Confess first, and then forsake your sins. Don't worry about how she would react.
She won't kill you for telling her the truth. Rather heaven will rejoice a sinner has
returned home".

It took me an hour, before I finally made up my mind. Finally, I stood up, took up
my phone and my purse. Suddenly my phone started ringing in my hands.

I checked the caller's ID. It was not a saved contact.

"Don't pick that call!" Came that gentle whisper.

Sometimes I wondered who was this? Was this me talking to myself or something
else.

I ignored and swiped the green bar.

"Hello!" Who's this?"

"Is this Cristina Kolapo?" The caller asked.

"Actually, call me Christiana. I don't go by the name Cristina anymore......"

"Cris!" The man cut me off.

"I think something has happened to your boyfriend".

73
That was it. The news I dreaded most. Suicide! Oh my God! I'll never forgive my
mentor for this. If he dies, I'll make sure she pays for it.

Wait a second! Wasn't I about to meet her to apologize to her?

What's wrong with me? Why am I living a double life?

"Cris!" The caller brought me back.

"We don't have much time. Right now, we're taking him to the hospital. We found
him lying on the floor unconscious. We're on our way to Dr Melvin's hospital. We
hope we'll meet you there".

I ended the call and rushed out of the house. I knew in my panic-stricken state it
wasn't safe to drive. So, I called my driver.

I urged him to drive as fast as he could, which he did carefully. Though we almost
bumped into two vehicles on the way, we managed to arrive safely.

I got into Chris ward and met him lying on the bed unconscious.

I still have so much to tell but I'll be handing over to my mentor, Mrs. Juliet Robert
Thompson.

She'll be the one telling the story from the next episode.

74
To be continued......
Whenever a sinner plans to repent, there is always a battle from hell to keep that
soul a sinner.

It takes the mercy of God to deliver such person from the grip of the devil.

You guys should be praying for Cris oooo. There's serious contention going on
here.

Satan knows what he stands to lose if he allows this glorious destiny to manifest.

Cris would have stayed out of a lot of trouble if only she had been obeying the
instructions of the Holy Spirit.

Imagine her calling the voice of the Holy Ghost, "MY INSTINCTS"!

75
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 10
© Ayo Omolayo

MRS JULIET THOMPSON POV

I was shocked by what had just happened. Cris called me a crazy woman and
banged the phone on me. I've been calling her and she's not picking up my calls.

What's wrong with her? I remembered how she came on her own telling me she
needed a mentor. Is this how she was going to repay me? I can't believe a child I
fed will ever turn around and give me such deadly bite.

I was so angry that I couldn't control my tears anymore. It was really painful to
watch the children you love so much, hurt you.

"Mum! Why are you crying?" Tina asked.

I quickly wiped my tears and put on a smile.

"Don't worry about me Tina. I'll be fine", I replied.

She left immediately and ran to get her elder brother.

They both came to meet me in where I was in my study room.

76
"Mummy is crying. I want us to pray for her!" She said.

"Tina, you have started your drama again!" Joseph said frowning.

"Mummy is not feeling fine!" She said, using the back of her hand to feel my body
temperature.

"I'll go get Daddy!" She said and before I could stop her, she ran off.

"Mum! What's going on?" Joseph asked.

"Don't worry darling! It's nothing serious!" I replied smiling.

He sat down on my table and took my hands.

"Tina is just a little kid. I'm 16. I'm more of an adult than Tina is. So, you can
always discuss whatever borders you with me", he said, looking into my eyes
worriedly.

Sometimes my kids were more caring than expected. I'm so happy for them. Well,
I guess sooner or later I would have to tell them.

Soon, Tina came back.

"Daddy sent me to call you. He said I man is requesting to see you".

"A man?"
77
"Yes ma!"

"What man?"

"I don't know! But he said I should call you".

I stood up and followed her to the sitting room. Even my son followed us.

I got to the sitting room and met a young man in his thirties, sitting down.
Immediately I saw him, the spirit of God told me this was my mentee's boyfriend.
What had Cris done again? This is too much! Had she reported me to her
boyfriend that I was the enemy of progress that stood against their wedding? This
girl has really paid me in her own coin. So much for mentorship. I'm done with
her.

"So, you're my girlfriend's mentor?" He began without introducing himself.

"Please, I don't understand what is going on here. You should at least introduce
yourself so I can know you better!" I said, trying to start a conversation with him.

"Damn you!" He screamed and stood up.

"Damn that stupid introduction! What did I do to you? Tell me! Have I offended
you in the past? Tell me so I would ask for your forgiveness!" He said on top of his
voice.

78
I quickly signaled my kids to go to their room and leave us. They did that in a jiffy.

"Pastor! Please tell your wife to leave my girlfriend alone. I don't know what I did
to her that she keeps telling her not to marry me. She keeps telling her that I am
an evil person. That if she married me, she would spend the rest of her life in
regret. Please tell her to stop it. When you wanted to marry your wife, nobody
told your wife you were an evil person. So, I don't know why she's treating me like
this!" He said and stormed out of the house, banging the door loudly.

My husband and I stood in shock and embarrassment. I threw myself on the sofa
and began to cry. My husband didn't say anything apart from telling me to stop
crying that it was going to be alright.

I was so bitter and angry. Just take a look at what Cris did to me. Anyway, I was a
fool! I was the fool who went to mentor a lady old enough to mentor herself. She
was so matured as a spiritual giant that she could tell me that I was a crazy
woman. So much for mentorship.

"Juliana! My husband called me.

"It's alright! Please stop crying" he said trying to console me.

"Don't worry about me! I'm fine! In all my years of mentoring young converts, I
have never been this humiliated. I have never been disgraced like this. I have
never been......"

"Shush Julie angel!" My husband said placing a finger on my lips.

79
"Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness' sake: for theirs is the
kingdom of heaven.
Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all
manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake.
Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so
persecuted they the prophets which were before you", he said.

"Roberto! This is different! This girl backstabbed me! She destroyed my

reputation in the secret and insulted me publicly. She disrespected me and....."

"Julie angel!" My husband interrupted me.

"On Palm Sunday, Jesus’ rode into Jerusalem on a donkey. The crowd shouted
Hosanna in the highest! Blessed is he that comes in the name of the Lord.

On Friday that same week, the same crowd shouted, 'Crucify him!' Is there any
difference? Is there anything new under the sun?" He asked.

"Roberto, you don't understand! She betrayed me!"

"Just as the people betrayed Jesus".

I sighed as I realized I had given in to the spirit of bitterness.

"But what did Jesus do about them? Father forgive them, for they know not what
they do!"

80
Silence took over for almost 60 seconds.
"Juliana, you need to understand that as a Christian, you're going to enjoy
honour, favour, wealth, prosperity and suffering. It's part of what you must go
through as a Christian. So don't allow Satan tell you nonsense. We don't have
room for him in our hearts. If he's looking for someone to fill with bitterness, he
won't find my Julie baby!" He said and tickled me.

I giggled and move away swiftly.

"Stop that! We're in a serious conversation here!" I said trying to maintain a

straight face.

"Who are you bonning face for? Is it for me or the devil that came to steal your
joy?" He said coming after me.

I quickly stood up and made to run, but he grabbed me and I squealed, laughing.

"Daddy! Is mummy okay!" Tina said from the doorway.

"Yes, she's fine!" He said and held my face up and pointed at my teeth.

"Can't you see her happy smile?" He said and I couldn't help but burst into
laughter.

"Okay! So, who was that man?" She said and moved forward, Joseph following
behind her.

81
"He's a good man. He was so upset today that he couldn't control himself. Don't
think anything bad about him okay!"

"I don't understand! I heard him screaming at mummy. Why would you defend
such kind of person?" Joseph asked.

I was shocked by my Roberto's attitude.

"Yes, why would you defend him?" Tina asked.

"Because I have forgiven him and I don't want bitterness to take a root in me.
Remember what we studied in church today. Give no room for the Devil".

"Daddy! Why must we forgive a man who did not ask for our forgiveness in the
first place? It sounds stupid and looks like an act of weakness. For me, I use to
forgive ooo, but at least you would tell me I'm sorry so I can forgive you, abi?"
Joseph asked.

"Yes! You need to ask me to forgive you first, before I will forgive you. That's how
forgiveness ought to look like", Tina concurred.

My kids were right. At least you need to tell me you are sorry before I forgive you.
Even the bible says, ask and ye shall receive. How can you forgive someone who is
not sorry for what he or she has done? You don't give the children's bread to the
dogs. You only forgive those who are sorry for what they have done and apologize
about it. No apology, no forgiveness.

82
My husband beckoned on the kids to sit down. Tina took her spot-on daddy's laps,
while my boy sat beside me.

"Remember the story of the prodigal son. How he suffered in his sins till he
decided it was time to go home?
The bible said, while he was yet to reach the mansion of his father. The father saw
him, ran to meet him and embraced him even in his dirty rags, because he had
compassion on him. The boy was yet to apologize, but his father had already
forgiven him before he did", my husband said.

"I don't agree with that! He was going to ask his father to forgive him in the first
place", Joseph said.

"Yes! The father only did it before he asked. Everyone knew he was there to ask
for his father's forgiveness. Daddy! I'm talking about people who hurt you and are
not sorry about it. Some of them even want you to retaliate, give them a fist
battle. Do you forgive the undeserving?" Tina asked.

"Even God does not forgive a sinner until they ask for his forgiveness. For me, if
you offend me. I will stop talking to you, I will punish you with my attitude
towards you so that you come back begging me, when you cannot bear the way,
I'm treating you. I cannot fight you, but I have ways to retaliate and torture you
until you come and beg me", Joseph said.
"Joseph, who is our role model in the Bible?" My husband asked.

"Jesus!" He answered.

"What did Jesus do to the people who nailed him to the cross?"

83
That was it! That was the right answer to give at a time like this. I was wowed by
the well of spiritual wisdom my husband carried.

"Did they ask Jesus to forgive them for nailing him to the cross before he forgave
them?" He asked.

I was the one who answered.

"No!"

"Good! What about the disciples who abandoned Jesus when he was arrested?
What about Peter who denied him three times? Did he say, until Peter comes and
begs me, I don't want to ever see him again. Peter did not only betray him. He
went back to the fishing business that Jesus called him from.

And when Jesus met him at the place where he was fishing, he forgave him. He
performed a miracle that made Peter catch a lot of fish, when Peter had not said,
Lord forgive me.

Kids, you don't need anyone to ask, before you forgive. You forgive because that
was the pattern Jesus showed us. Jesus did not snub Peter or gave him silence
treatment. Jesus didn't tell Peter to come and apologize to him for going back to
fishing. He forgave, he was a master of compassion.
He had compassion on those that nailed him to the cross".

84
"Hmmm! That's because he's God and not a man. Jesus was not a complete
human being. He was God in human form. There's no human being who can do
what Jesus did to those people that nailed him to the cross", Tina said.

Whoa! This was true. Jesus was God in human form. If it were to be a real man,
I'm sure he won't be able to control his temper or something.

My husband chuckled.

"Then ask Stephen! Ask Stephen if he was a God in human form when he forgave
those people who stoned him to death".

Both my kids and I were speechless.

To be continued.......

Who loves this kind of spiritual husband?

This is what spiritual family leadership is all about.

Can you imagine Chris went to confront Mrs. Thompson?

It's true brethren. As a Christian, you must not wait for apology before you
forgive. All those attitude, snubbing and silence treatment is not what Jesus
taught us.

85
So, what should I do as a Christian when someone offends me? Since Jesus
doesn't want us to snub or treat the person badly just to tell them we are not
happy with them?

Find out in the next episode. The class continues tomorrow.

86
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 11
© Ayo Omolayo

"Stephen was a man like you and I. There was no difference between that man
and each of us. I'm not going to dispute the fact that forgiveness is a piece of
cake, cheap and easy to do. But there has been a problem in the body of Christ
that has not been addressed.

The Bible says that by the arm of flesh, shall no man prevail. We believers have
forgotten that this Christian race is not a race we run with our physical strength.
So, whenever you mention forgiveness, which is according to the human strength,
impossible. He quickly screams, impossible! Forgetting that it is not by power, nor
by might but by my Holy Spirit, says the Lord of hosts".

There was a brief silence in the sitting room, before Joseph said.

"Hmmmmm! It's hard oooo!"

"Matthew 19:26 But Jesus beheld them, and said unto them, with men this is
impossible; but with God all things are possible".

Looks like my husband is armed with scriptures to silence every negative thought
in our heads tonight.

"So, Daddy, now tell me, what can we do in order to obey this difficult
command?" Tina asked.

87
"That's a good question! Who's our role model in the Bible?" He asked.

I don't know why my Roberto loved asking this question. I believe he's trying to
always make us look unto Jesus as our example.

"Jesus!" We all chorused.

"Beautiful! Now did God give Jesus a difficult command? Yes, he did. Infact, he
sent Moses and Elijah to him on a mountain to tell him he was going to be
sacrificed for the sins of mankind. He was going to be disgraced, spat on,
whipped, chained like a criminal, nailed to a cross, stripped naked in front of a
crowd and bleed till he died.

It was a death loaded with pain. Anyone can die a quick death. A bullet, just one
shot, you can just close your eyes and open them in eternity. But a painful slow
death? It's so scary. Jesus was so afraid and sad. His disciples noticed it because
he told them.

My spirit is sorrowful even unto death. And he went to the place of prayer and
even asked God to permit him to disobey his command. Can you imagine?"

Nobody said anything. All eyes were focused on my hubby.

"Jesus showed us the perfect example. Whenever obeying God is too difficult for
you to do, go to the place of prayer and seek his face for strength.

88
Because while the prayers were going on in the book of Luke 22:43. AND there
appeared an angel unto him from heaven, strengthening him.

Strength came from God to enable him carry out the command that was given to
him. Because the bible made us to understand in the book of Philippians 2:13. For
it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do his good pleasure.

Joseph, that desire to forgive was God's doing. But it is incomplete with that
desire being fulfilled. Joseph, God placed it in your heart to forgive. So, your job is
to go and meet the God who place that desire in you, and ask him for strength to
fulfill it.

Listen to me all of you, stop trying to please God with your human strength. You
will fail and continue to fail. You will sin and continue to sin until you learn to
kneel down before God and say, give me strength.

Give us strength! There are powers of immorality out there, I need strength to
stay pure. There are powers of bitterness out there, I need strength to stay pure.
Lord, we need you! That's why a Christian that is not serious with his quiet time is
in for serious trouble.
Satan knows that a prayerless Christian is a powerless Christian. So, he'll do
everything in his power to keep you from praying. John 1:12. But as many as
received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them
that believe on his name.

God actually gave us power to become like him. To live a righteous life like him.
To forgive the way he forgives. To love our enemies the way he did when he was
on earth. To pray for those who persecute us the way he commanded us. But why
is it as if we don't have this power?

89
Ye have not, because ye ask not. And where is the place where you meet with
God to ask him for strength? In your quiet time.

That's why Satan is ready to make sure you don't keep your quiet time. He's ready
to make you so busy and allow you see 21 reasons why you don't have time for
prayers and studying God's word.

So, when unforgiveness comes, you’re powerless. When fornication comes,

you're powerless. When anger comes, you can't control it. When bitterness
comes, you cannot tame it and send it packing.

Pray! You don't have time. Anyway, Satan has your time and he's working
overtime to keep you struggling to grow.

Pray! You said you're tired. Well, the enemies won't come and find you tired and
leave you. They won't say, he was tired that's why he couldn't fight us. We would
come back another day. They will so reck your life that you won't believe you
were born again in the first place.

Can we go down on our knees right now and ask God for strength!" My husband
said as he stood up with Tina and knelt down.

My son and I quickly joined them.

"Let's ask God for strength! Strength to do his good pleasure! Strength to love our
enemies! Oh! Do you think it's easy to love those who persecute you? Go ahead
and try in your human strength. I wish you good luck on that.

90
Go ahead and cry to God. On my own! On my own! I can't make it! I can't make
it!"

My kids and I began to burst into prayers.

"Please pray like Jesus taught us to pray. Jesus is our perfect example on how to
pray. The Bible says, Jesus was dripping out sweat as he was kabashing. All these
gentlemen prayer is how the Rabbi, Pharisees and Sadducees pray.

Pray fervently! Pray with energy! Let God know you mean business! You don't
pray a gentleman prayer and sweat heavily.

The Bible says in Luke 22:43. At once an angel from heaven was at his side,
strengthening him.
44 He prayed on all the harder. Sweat, wrung from him like drops of blood,
poured off his face.

Jesus was a man of fervent prayers. Even the bible says a fervent prayer of a
righteous man is so powerful and availeth much than all these gentleman
prayers!"

With that, my kids changed into a fervent praying mode. Everyone was blasting in
tongues and in no time, we are all dripping sweat like Jesus.

"Lord! Fill us with power! It is your spirit that quickeneth. The flesh profiteth
nothing! Oh my God!

91
Angels are here! Angels just arrived to give strength. Who's ready to receive!" My
hubby announced.

The prayers become hotter. I threw myself on the floor and began to groan in
unknown tongues. Mt stomach tightened as I prayed.

"Lord! Cris has offended me. I'm so bitter! I cannot make heaven with such a
bitter heart! Please wash me! Strengthen me! Help me to forgive her. On my own
I can't forgive her. What she did is so painful! But Lord, I still love you and I'm
ready to show how much I love you by keeping your command.

But you've just made me understand that I can't do it on my own. So please help
me! Help me forgive her!"

"DAUGHTER! WHY IS FORGIVENESS SO IMPORTANT?" Came the inner voice.

I was still speaking in tongues, but this voice was engaging me in a conversation.
Prayer is a dialogue, not a monologue. It's a discussion and it's done between you
and God.

"HAVE YOU EVER WONDERED WHY IT'S IMPORTANT TO FORGIVE?"

"No sir!" I replied.

"FORGIVE US OUR TRESPASSES, AS WE FORGIVE THOSE WHO TRESPASS AGAINST

US".

92
"Yes Lord!"

"DAUGHTER! UNTIL YOU FORGIVE CRIS! I AM FORCED TO DENY YOU

FORGIVENESS! I CANNOT GO AGAINST MY WORD! I LOVE YOU AND I'M READY TO
FORGIVE YOU, BUT I CANNOT BREAK MY WORD. YOU HAVE TO FORGIVE CRIS SO I
CAN ALSO FORGIVE YOU!"

"Lord! I'm ready to let go!" I replied.

"BLESSED ARE THE MERCIFUL FOR THEY SHALL OBTAIN MERCY! AS YOU HAVE
SHOWN MERCY, THEREFORE, I HAVE SHOWN YOU MERCY! JULIET MY DAUGHTER,
I FORGIVE YOU!"

It was as if a heavy load was taken off my chest. Immediately, I felt my joy
restored, I felt peace of mind. I was still speaking in tongues, but I was now
smiling.

"Lord! Cris was the one who sinned against me. Why were you confronting me
that I was a sinner?"

"YOU SINNED!"
"What was my sin?" I asked.

"BITTERNESS! HOLDING GRUDGES AGAINST HER! SIN IS LIKE VIRUS. YOU

CONTACT IT BY ALLOWING THE PERSON WITH THE VIRUS SPREAD IT TO YOU. BUT
IF YOU PUT ON YOUR NOSE MASK AND SANITIZE YOUR HANDS, YOU'RE SURE OF
A SPIRITUAL HEALTHY LIFE. GOD'S WORD IS YOUR SANITIZER".

93
I bowed myself to the ground in worship and began to sing praises to God.

To be continued.......

Our God is awesome

He wants us to forgive so that we can receive his forgiveness.

Can you imagine?

So why are we wasting our time in bitterness and grudges. Instead of forgiving
and moving on to enjoy our relationship with God.

And how many of you learnt something from the prayer life of Jesus. Fervent
prayers are so powerful and unique. Please let's wave our gentility prayers
goodbye. We are warriors in the realm of the spirit.

Please share with me one or two things you learnt from this episode. Don't just
pass without saying anything.

I'll be waiting for you in the comment box

94
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 12
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I sat down on the bed all smiles as I awaited my husband to join me for the night.
We had an amazing time as a family in God's presence. Everyone felt the Lord's
hand heavily. God came down for us, to circumcise our hearts. It was awesome.

Soon the door opened and the man of my dreams walked in.

I stood up smiling and spread my arms to give him a hug. He returned the smile
and walked into my waiting arms. I hugged him so tightly and gave him a kiss on
the lips before releasing him.

"My Julie angel is getting stronger oooo!" He said, wincing playfully.

"You almost broke my back!"

I giggled and gave him a punch on his arm.

"You were amazing today. I couldn't believe this was the convert I discipled!" I
replied.

"Hey! That wasn't me. That was God speaking! So, save those thanks for the right
person". He said grinning.

95
He sat down and, on the bed, and I quickly took my place beside him. He took up
his phone and went to the gallery, scrolling through the pictures.

I leaned my head on his shoulder and watched what he was up to. My Roberto is
full of surprises. Soon he arrived at a picture and handed the phone to me. I took
my head off his shoulder and took a look at the phone.

It was a picture of Cris and I.

"Why are you showing me this?" I asked.

"I needed to ask you what's your next line of action? What's the plan?" He asked.

"Plan? What plan?"

"Don't tell me you don't have anything in mind for her. Of course, you ought to
know the next step to take".

I sighed and returned the phone to him.

"You're right! I did have plans for her but she ruined everything. She's not picking
my calls anymore. I wouldn't be shocked to find out she barred my number. She
already made herself clear, no more mentorship. I understand English and I know
what that means. I'm not going to force her to do what she doesn't want to do.
She's free to do whatever she wants to do".

"Juliana!" My husband called.

96
"Yes, my sweet Roberto!" I replied grinning.

He chuckled and then replied.

"You're her mum!"

"Not anymore!" I interrupted.

"I don't understand! I thought you forgave her?"

"Yes, I did! But we can't be friends like before. I mean she doesn't want me
around her anymore. So why are you still calling me her mother? Do I look like her
mother?" I asked frowning.

My Roberto looked at me with shock written all over his face. I was also surprised
at my turbulent emotions. Did I say something wrong? I'm not her mentor
anymore. The relationship is over. So why was he calling her my daughter? And
funny enough, why was I feeling like I did something wrong. What's going on.

My Roberto stood up and dropped the phone on the table. Climbed the bed and
covered himself with the duvet.

"Good night!" He said.

97
"Aah! You can't leave me like this! Come back here!" I said and took the duvet off
him.

He didn't turn, he remained still. I gave him a hard pinch on the back and he
turned immediately.

"Please I need to sleep!" He said.

"Sleep? When I have not slept!" I saw the look in his eyes. I knew my Roberto well
enough to understand that what I had said weighed heavily on his heart.

God what have I done?

"Roberto! Please talk to me! I know what I said hurt you. But I don't understand
what was wrong in those words I said. Please, help your Julie angel understand", I
said, leaning over him.

He didn't say a word. His eyes looked blurry. He was close to tears.

"Jesus! Please help me! Is this the gravity of what I had just done? My husband is
almost going to cry over a statement I made. Lord, please help me".

I brought my face closer to his and whispered.

"Come on!"

98
He sat up and pointed at the spot beside him. I quickly sat down.

"Humanly speaking, what you said wasn't wrong. But as children of God, it was
wrong. That girl is your child Spiritually. And in reality, whether the parents
disown the child or the child disowns the parents. It doesn't change the fact that
they are still his parents and that the child is still theirs.

So the fact that Cris doesn't want you anymore doesn't change anything. You're
still her spiritual mum and will always be. That's the first thing you must never
forget".

I looked at him and nodded.

"So are you saying I should keep communicating with her and try to reach out to
her?"

"That's no what I want you to do. What you are to do is to do the job of a mother!
And what's that? Intercession!"

"Hmmm!"

"Women are intercessors! They are born intercessors. Any man who's an
intercessor was only granted that privilege. Intercession has always been the
spiritual office of the Christian lady. Now as a mother, your job is to stand for her
in the spirit realm and call her from the realm of the spirit.

Do you think what's happening to Cris is ordinary? There are powers fighting her
glory. There are raging powers fighting her destiny from manifesting. They know

99
that thousands of people are counting on her to feed them with the bread. So,
stop her, and the thousands that she's meant to feed with the bread would starve
to death.

Satan is manipulating her mind. He's taking advantage of her weakness and using
the spiritual weapon of self-destruction, which is encapsulated in a demonic
dimension called Rebellion. And through this mechanism, he wields authority
over her mind, thereby subjecting her to carnality.

She's in a spiritual realm called metamorphosis. It's a realm where the spirit of the
new born baby Christian is still taking shape. So any demon that succeeds in
engaging her in this period, will successfully sustain its dimensions in her. And
that's what the demonic personality called Rebellion, is achieving".

Oh men! My head don scatter! Na wetin be this? I no understand wetin my guy

dey talk oooo!

"Emmmm! Roberto! Can you please come again?" I requested.

"Oh! I'm sorry! I got carried away!"

"Yes! Please carry yourself come back! This guy is loaded! I no fit carry am!" I
replied within me.

"What I was saying is that, Satan is using rebellion as a tool to cause her to self-
destruct. To destroy her destiny by herself. And that her spiritual stage is a stage
of childhood. Remember what you always taught us back then. You always said
that the child is an empty container. If you put milk in it, it becomes a container of
milk. But if you put urine in it, it becomes a container of urine. The child is subject
100
to the information and ideas that was fed to him as an infant. Do if you want your
child to know God, start early. Because if you don't fill that child with milk, Satan
is ready to fill him with urine and cause his attitude to smell terribly.
If you neglect your children, Satan will not neglect them for you.

This is what I was trying to explain. She's at a stage where the spirit of rebellion is
trying to influence her and make that seed to grow in her till it becomes a
character that cannot change. Because, old habits just as they say, never die. Do
you get it now?"

"I do know! Please, be careful with the Rhema ooooo. No wonder why?"

"Why what?" He asked.

"Never mind! It's an aside!"

"No say on!"

"Okay! Remember in the Bible, Apostle Paul called himself a custodian of the
mysteries of God? A Steward of the mysteries of God".

"Yes!" He answered.

"That means if you're looking for mysteries, go and meet Paul!"

"Okay! Go on!"

101
"I was like, no wonder why that Roman official told Paul he was mad! Too much
mysteries!" I said and he burst into laughter.

"Actually, I was only trying to explain the situation on ground".

"Yes, by turning my head upside down!"

He chuckled.

"So, my Julie angel! Will you stand in the gap for this lady and pray for her? Stand
for her and call her destiny from the hands of those who hijacked it from her.
Stand in the gap and call back her Spirit from the prisons where she had been
chained. Are you ready?"

I was silent for a while. I knew what my hubby expected to hear, but I didn't know
how the struggle started again. Does Cris deserve my prayers? Does she deserve it
at all? I have so many things to pray about. No spare time for a rebellious mentee.
Why waste prayers on a girl who doesn't respect her elders in Christ?

How many times did Moses pray for those Israelite rebels? A rebel will always do
what they know how to do best, rebel. Moses pleaded and pleaded, yet they
never changed.

I have forgiven her ooo. But I don't want her trouble anymore. We can do better if
we stay on our own. I don't have anything to do with her again. So why waste
prayers on her?

102
This was what I wanted to say, but my eyes saw the clock on the wall. It was 11:
30 pm. I knew if I gave that reply, that would mean another one hour of unveiling
the mysteries of God, with my Roberto the Apostle. I better save some time for
my sleep, since my quiet time was starting by 2am. I only had two hours, thirty
minutes to sleep.

"I'll pray for her!" I answered.

He smiled and gave me a hug.

"I'm so proud of you! My mentor and my Julie angel!"

"Roberto! The first shall be the last ooo! You're now the one mentoring me and
my children ooo! Infact turn small oil on my head na. I want to dey open
mysteries too".

"Go meet Apostle Paul jare! Tell am say make he do impartation on you!"

"Na you be my Apostle Paul na!" I said and gave him thumbs up.

"Sleep dey your eye! That's what makes you think I'm your Apostle Paul".

To be continued......

When Satan is seriously at work, that's the best time to pray hard.

103
This lady wants to repent, but Satan keeps bringing occasions to keep her locked
up in her sins.
Brethren, the body of Christ has lost the ministry of intercession. We have
replaced it with the ministry of criticism.

All that is happening around Cris is beyond the physical. But who's standing for
her in the spiritual realm?

Every person that served God here on earth or fulfilled destiny had someone who
interceded for them, including Jesus.

Luke 2:36. And there was one Anna, a prophetess, the daughter of Phanuel, of the
tribe of Aser: she was of a great age, and had lived with an husband seven years
from her virginity;

2:37 And she was a widow of about fourscore and four years, which departed not
from the temple, but served God with fasting and prayers night and day.

She prayed the destiny of Jesus into manifestation. Many of us thought that
woman wasted her time. But the success of Jesus ministry here on earth, was part
of her groanings in the secret.

Let's pick up our mantles of intercession. Satan is seriously wrecking lives. Pray for
the perishing!

104
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 13
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I woke up at the sound of my alarm. It was time to observe my quiet time. I sat on
the bed as sleep was gradually clearing off my eyes. I stood up and looked at the
bed very well. I discovered my hubby was not in bed. It was a shock to me.

His quiet time was by 3am, so why wasn't he in bed? I began to search for my
Apostle and found him in the sitting room on his knees.

I smiled and turned to leave when I noticed something in his hand. It was a
picture of me. He was using it to pray for me.

"Father! Juliet is my Eve! She's my mother of many nations! If Satan wants to

access this family, he has to go through her. He has to seduce the woman to eat
the forbidden fruit. He has to seduce the mother of many nations to give her maid
to her husband.

Lord! She’s, my backup! My destiny helper and the embodiment of grace and
favour you bestowed on me. If a woman goes down? Oh God! When a woman
goes down! She never crashes alone! She takes her man down with her. Because
she's a combination of WOMB & MAN. That's why she's called a WO-MAN.

Eve fell and her husband fell with her. Sarah fell for Satan's deception and
Abraham went down with her. Lot's daughters fell and Lot went down with them.
He had intercourse with his two daughters and got them pregnant.

105
Lord! A woman never falls alone. That's why I'm bringing my Eve before you. If
she goes down, I go down! She’s, my gatekeeper. Lord, please help her. Last night,
when we talked about Cris, I knew she was still holding on to the hurt. She's still
not completely ready to do your will concerning Cris.

She's standing at the edge of the cliff. One wrong move she goes down into
bitterness and unforgiveness. Lord! Please help her. Help her stand firm! Help her
overcome the whispers of the enchanter. The voice of the master seductress.
Satan will not penetrate my home in Jesus’s name!
Lord, you told me to be spiritually sensitive. That you'll always alert me with
signals whenever Satan came for my family. And I have gotten the signal. Lord!
Here's a picture of my Julie angel!"

He said and covered my picture with his palm.

"I'm using it as a point of contact. Wherever you are right now Juliana hear me! I
command your spirit man to receive strength. You will not fall to the seductress!
Receive grace to overcome the whispers of the enchanter!"

At this point, I couldn't explain how I was feeling. I felt some kind of heat all over
my body. What was happening to me? I had to leave quietly so as not to distract
him.

A part of me was excited he was praying for me, but the other part hated the
prayer point. Was he saying I still had bitterness in me? I had already told God I
was ready to forgive Cris which of course I did. I felt peace as I released her from
my heart. Why was he telling God I was listening to the whispers of the
enchanter?

106
He's just praying out of fear. He's praying amiss. He should stop wasting his
prayers, I have already forgiven Cris.

I returned to the room and began my quiet time. Our rule was one of us could use
the sitting room, the bedroom or the study room. We don't observe our personal
time with God in the same room so as not to distract the other person.

So, I started worshipping God with songs and later, switched to prayers of
thanksgiving. Soon I was praying in tongues and walking around the room.

"START PRAYING FOR CRIS!" Cane the gentle whisper.

Why should I? We have both gone our separate ways. She's no longer interested
in my mentorship program. She's moved on and I've moved on also. I have
forgiven her and I'm not holding any grudges against her. So, let's maintain it that
way.
"ARE YOU SURE YOU HAVE FORGIVEN HER?"
"Yes! Why not?" I replied.

Matthew 5:43 - 48. Ye have heard that it hath been said, thou shalt love thy
neighbor, and hate thine enemy.
But I say unto you, love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to
them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute
you;
That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his
sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the
unjust.

107
For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? do not even the
publicans the same?
And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others? do not even
the publicans so?
Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect."

I paused in my tracks and tried to continue praying, but the tongues stopped in
my mouth. I started praying in words, I knew these prayers were not connecting.

I sighed and sat down on the bed. I knew what it meant. God was calling my
attention to something I was neglecting.

"Lord! What is it?" I asked and immediately, my eyes spotted my Bible. It was a
language we both understood.

I stood up and went for the study table in our bedroom, taking my Bible along. I
sat down and opened the passage that had popped up in my heart. Matthew 5:
43.

I read it and I realized how much I deceived myself that I had forgiven Cris.

"But Lord! You knew I did during our family prayers!" I said within me.

"YES, YOU DID, BUT AS QUICKLY AS POSSIBLE, YOU LISTENED TO THE WHISPERS
OF THE ENCHANTER. WITHOUT YOU KNOWING, BITTERNESS CREPT IN AGAIN. BY
REFUSING TO TREAT CRIS WITH THE SAME LOVE YOU HAD FOR HEE BEFORE HER
BETRAYAL, YOU GAVE IN TO THE VOICE OF THE SEDUCTRESS".

108
I bowed my head and sighed.

"Lord! I'm sorry. I messed up badly. I was busy thinking about how Cris betrayed
you. Unknowingly, I was also betraying you. I was judging her actions and just as
the bible says that whenever I judged someone, I would be judged. I was judging
her actions, but I didn't know you were also judging mine. I was condemning her
and received condemnation as well. I saw her as my enemy and ended up
becoming your enemy".

"JULIET, CAN I TEACH YOU SOMETHING?"

"Yes sir!" I replied within me.

"IS A HUMAN BEING YOUR ENEMY? I WANT TO SHOW YOU THE MYSTERY BEHIND
THE WORD, ENEMY".

I quickly brought out my quiet time jotter and took out my pen and began to
write.

"WHO IS YOUR ENEMY? IT'S EASY TO SAY ITS THE DEVIL, BUT WE STILL FIND
OURSELVES FIGHTING EACH OTHER AND HATING ONE ANOTHER. THE TRUTH IS
THAT SATAN IS OUR ENEMY, BUT HE'S DOING SOMETHING TRICKY WE HAVEN'T
NOTICED.

THE EARTH IS OPERATED BY DEVILS. AND THEY ARE ALWAYS POWERLESS

WITHOUT THE HELP OF A HUMAN AGENT. THAT'S WHY MEN ARE IMPORTANT TO
BOTH GOD AND DEMONS. IN ORDER FOR SATAN TO ESTABLISH SIN ON EARTH, HE

109
NEEDS MEN. IN ORDER FOR GOD TO ESTABLISH RIGHTEOUSNESS ON EARTH, HE
NEEDS MEN.

AND THE GREATEST WAY TO INFLUENCE A MAN IS THROUGH WORDS, WHISPERS,

SEDUCTION. SO, WHEN THE SPIRIT OF IMMORALITY WANTS SOMEONE TO
COMMIT IMMORALITY, HE STARTS BRINGING SUGGESTIONS TO THE MIND OF HIS
VICTIM.

WHEN THE SPIRIT OF HATRED WANTS TO DESTROY A MAN, THIS IS HIS STARTING
POINT. HE KEEPS ENGAGING THE MAN IN A CONVERSATION. LOOK AT HOW
WICKED THAT MENTOR IS! SHE'S STANDING AS AN ENEMY OF PROGRESS TO
YOUR HAPPY MARRIED LIFE! AND EVEN WHEN CRIS TRIES TO SAY NO, IT
COUNTERS HER CLAIMS. IF SHE'S NOT AN ENEMY OF PROGRESS, WHY CAN'T SHE
ALLOW YOU MARRY THE MAN OF YOUR DREAMS? YOU'RE NOT GETTING ANY
YOUNGER.
AND THIS SPIRIT STARTS CONVINCING HER AND CONTINUES TO GAIN MORE
GROUNDS. AND THE MORE A SPIRIT SUCCEEDS IN CONVINCING A MAN, THE
MORE THE MAN WILL BE ENSLAVED TO THE WHISPERS OF THAT SPIRIT.

SO, WHEN CRIS PICKS UP THE PHONE, THE SPIRIT TELLS HER TO CURSE HER
MENTOR. SHE KEEPS TRYING TO RESIST, BUT SHE HAD GIVEN THE DEVIL A
LISTENING EAR THAT, AHE HAS BECOME A VICTIM OF HER THOUGHTS. SO, SHE
CAN ONLY RESIST FOR A WHILE.

THIS WORLD IS A GAME OF SPIRITS. EVERY THOUGHT THAT APPEARS IN YOUR

HEART ARE JUST WHISPERS FROM A SPIRIT. EITHER THE SPIRIT OF GOD OR AN
UNCLEAN SPIRIT. THESE ARE THE TWO SOURCES.

SO MANY PEOPLE THINK THAT WHENEVER THEY START THINKING IT WAS ALL
THEIR IDEA, ITS NOT. A SPIRIT WAS RESPONSIBLE FOR THE THOUGHTS THAT

110
CAME TO THEIR MINDS. FOR EXAMPLE, WHEN A HALF NAKED LADY PASSES AND
A YOUNG MAN SEES HER. IN ORDER TO STAY PURE, HE LOOKS THE OTHER WAY.
THAT THOUGHT THAT USUALLY COMES AND ENCOURAGES HIM TO TAKE A
SECOND GLANCE, ISN'T THAT THE WHISPERS OF AN UNCLEAN SPIRIT? DO YOU
THINK HE'S JUST THE ONE THINKING?

SO, THE MAN TAKES A LOOK AND LUSTS AFTER THE LADY IN HIS HEART. CRIS GO
AHEAD AND CALLS HER MENTOR A CRAZY WOMAN. BUT SHE'S ONLY A VICTIM,
ENSLAVED TO THE WHISPERS OF THE ENCHANTER. SHE DOESN'T UNDERSTAND
WHY AHE SAID IT. AFTER SAYING IT, SHE MAY START REGRETTING IT. BUT WHAT
DO WE HUMANS DO?

WE PICK ON THAT STATEMENT! OH! SHE INSULTED ME! I'M NEVER GOING TO
PRAY FOR HER AGAIN. SHE CALLED ME A CRAZY WOMAN! I DON'T WANT TO EVER
SEE HER AGAIN! UNKNOWING TO YOU THAT YOUR ENEMY IS NOT THE PERSON
WHO SAID THOSE WORDS, BUT THE SPIRIT THAT WAS BEHIND THE PERSON THAT
SAID IT. THE SPIRIT THAT MANIPULATED THE PERSON TO SAY IT.

FOR THOUGH WE WALK IN THE FLESH, WE DO NOT WAR AFTER THE FLESH. FOR
THE WEAPONS OF OUR WARFARE ARE NOT CARNAL. BUT THEY ARE MIGHTY
THROUGH GOD TO THE PULLING DOWN OF STRONGHOLDS.

JULIET, WE DO NOT FIGHT A PHYSICAL ENEMY, BUT A SPIRITUAL ONE. AND THOSE
DEMONS OF REBELLION THAT ENSLAVED CRIS WEAK MIND. TOOK ADVANTAGE
OF HER IGNORANCE AND TURNED HER AGAINST YOU, ARE MORE ENEMIES TO
YOU THAN CRIS. CRIS IS ONLY A PUPPET UN THIS GAME. SHE'S ONLY ACTING THE
SCRIPT THEY GAVE TO HER.

JULIET, GO INTO THE SPIRIT REALM AND GET YOUR DAUGHTER OUT OF THEIR
FILTHY HANDS AND STOP THINKING SHE'S YOUR ENEMY".

111
To be continued.........

How many of you loved the prayer Roberto was praying for his wife?

It's absolutely true brethren. A woman falls spiritually is going to be disastrous to

the entire family.

Lot's daughters fell for the deception of the devil and took Lot down with them.
After standing for God as virgins in an immoral place like Sodom and Gomorrah,
fell and lost their standing with God.

Brethren, please stop the criticism. Learn to pray for each other. Stop the
character assessment, start learning how to fight in the spirit and watch your
prayers controlling the physical.

How many of you know that unforgiveness is a very deceptive spirit? You keep
telling yourself you have forgiven the person, but you're still keeping the issue in
your heart.

The class continues tomorrow. So come with your pen and jotter.

112
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 14
©️Ayo Omolayo

I was completely amazed by what I was learning this morning. It was so wonderful
to watch God's word destroy the strongholds of the Enemy in your mind.

"Lord! Thank you so much!" I said as I wrote a few more lines and placed a full
stop.

"JULIET, LET'S TAKE APOSTLE PAUL AS A CASE STUDY. THE MAN PERSECUTED
BELIEVERS SO MUCH THAT EVERYONE DREADED HIM. ONCE YOU HEAR HIS NAME
AND YOU ARE A CHRISTIAN, START RUNNING. OH! HE’S, OUR ENEMY! HE'S A
KILLER! HE'S AN EVIL MAN. LOOK AT WHAT HE DID TO ME. HE KILLED MY UNCLE
AND BEAT MY TWELVE-YEAR-OLD SON SO BADLY. HE DIDN'T OVERLOOK THE
FACT THAT HE WAS A LITTLE CHILD. I'LL NEVER FORGIVE HIM FOR WHAT HE HAS
DONE.

BUT YEARS LATER THE SAME PAUL STOOD AND SAID, I DID IT OUT OF
IGNORANCE. I THOUGHT I WAS WORKING FOR GOD BUT UNKNOWINGLY, I WAS
DOING THE DEVIL'S BIDDING".

"Hmmmmm! This is awesome!"

"SO, THE PROBLEM IS NOT THE MAN, BUT THE SPIRIT USING THE MAN AGAINST
US. LEAVE THE MAN ALONE, GO AFTER THE SPIRIT. FOR WE WRESTLE NOT
AGAINST FLESH AND BLOOD BUT AGAINST PRINCIPALITIES, AGAINST POWERS,
AGAINST RULERS OF THE DARKNESS OF THIS WORLD, AGAINST SPIRITUAL
WICKEDNESS IN HEAVENLY PLACES.
113
THAT'S OUR OPPONENT, NOT THE CONFUSED PERSON WHO FAILED TO KEEP HIS
HEART WITH ALL DILIGENCE AND ALLOWED THE DEVIL OVERCOME HIS MIND AND
ENSLAVE HIM.

THAT'S WHY I TOLD YOU TO LOVE YOUR ENEMIES. IF A CHRISTIAN OPENS HIS
MOUTH AND SAYS YOU ARE CRAZY, IT'S A SIGN THAT THE PERSON NEEDS YOUR
HELP. MANY PEOPLE WOULD CALL YOU A FOOL IN THEIR HEARTS AND SMILE
WHEN THEY SEE YOU. BUT THE MAN WHO OPENS HIS MOUTH TO REVEAL THE
STATE OF HIS DARK HEART IS MORE HONEST THAN THE HYPOCRITE THAT HIDES
HIS CURSES WITH A FRIENDLY SMILE.

SO, PRAY FOR THOSE WHO PERSECUTE YOU. IF THE BELIEVERS NEVER PRAYED
FOR PAUL JUST AS I COMMANDED THEM IN SCRIPTURE, THEY WOULD HAVE LOST
A GENERAL IN THE FAITH. BUT MATTHEW AND THE APOSTLES ENCOURAGED
THEM THAT IT WAS GOD'S WILL TO PRAY FOR OUR PERSECUTORS AND THEY ALL
COMPLIED. THEIR PRAYERS CAME TO HEAVEN AND I HAD TO GO AFTER PAUL.

SO, CAN YOU SEE THE REASON WHY YOU HAVE TO PRAY FOR YOUR ENEMIES?
THEY ARE NOT ACTUALLY ENEMIES, BUT SATAN'S PUPPETS. THE REAL ENEMY IS
THE ONE CONFUSING THEIR MINDS WITH LIES. THAT'S THE ONE YOU SHOULD GO
AFTER.

"Lord! But the bible says, do not suffer the witch to live. That means we are to
destroy them. What do you have to say about that”?

"GOOD QUESTION! I NEED TO OPEN YOUR HEART TO THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN

THE OLD TESTAMENT AND THE NEW TESTAMENT. BUT THE ONLY THING I WANT
TO POINT OUT IS THIS. IN THE OLD TESTAMENT, THE ENEMY WAS NOT THE
DEVIL.TRUE OR FALSE?"

114
"True!" I answered.

"SECONDLY, IN THE OLD TESTAMENT, THE WEAPONS OF THEIR WARFARE WERE

CARNAL. TRUE OR FALSE?"

"True!"

"OPEN TO DEUTERONOMY 18:10"

I quickly opened my Bible and read.

"There shall not be found among you any one that maketh his son or his daughter
to pass through the fire, or that useth divination, or an observer of times, or an
enchanter, or a witch".

"SO, CAN YOU SEE THE DIFFERENCE? IN THOSE DAYS, WITCHES WERE IDOLATERS
WHO BROUGHT IN FALSE WORSHIP AMONG MY PEOPLE. OPEN TO CHAPTER 13
OF DEUTERONOMY AND START FROM VERSE ONE".
I quickly flipped my Bible and read.

"If there arise among you a prophet, or a dreamer of dreams, and giveth thee a
sign or a wonder.

Verse 2. And the sign or the wonder come to pass, whereof he spake unto thee,
saying, let us go after other gods, which thou hast not known, and let us serve
them.

115
Verse 3. Thou shalt not hearken unto the words of that prophet, or that dreamer
of dreams: for the LORD your God proveth you, to know whether ye love the
LORD your God with all your heart and with all your soul.

Verse 4. Ye shall walk after the LORD your God, and fear him, and keep his
commandments, and obey his voice, and ye shall serve him, and cleave unto him.

Verse 5. And that prophet, or that dreamer of dreams, shall be put to death;
because he hath spoken to turn you away from the LORD your God, which
brought you out of the land of Egypt, and redeemed you out of the house of
bondage, to thrust thee out of the way which the LORD thy God commanded thee
to walk in. So shalt thou put the evil away from the midst of thee.

Verse 6. If thy brother, the son of thy mother, or thy son, or thy daughter, or the
wife of thy bosom, or thy friend, which is as thine own soul, entice thee secretly,
saying, Let us go and serve other gods, which thou hast not known, thou, nor thy
fathers;

Verse 7. Namely, of the gods of the people which are round about you, nigh unto
thee, or far off from thee, from the one end of the earth even unto the other end
of the earth;

Verse 8. Thou shalt not consent unto him, nor hearken unto him; neither shall
thine eye pity him, neither shalt thou spare, neither shalt thou conceal him:

Verse 9. But thou shalt surely kill him; thine hand shall be first upon him to put
him to death, and afterwards the hand of all the people.

116
Verse 10. And thou shalt stone him with stones, that he dies; because he hath
sought to thrust thee away from the LORD thy God, which brought thee out of the
land of Egypt, from the house of bondage".

"ANY PERSON WHO TRIED TO STOP MY PEOPLE FROM WORSHIPPING ME, WAS
TO BE KILLED AND THE WITCH WAS IN THIS CATEGORY. I GAVE THE LAWS AND
PUT THE SWORD IN THR HANDS OF MY PEOPLE AND COMMANDED THE DEATH
OF ANYONE WHO TRIED TO PROMOTE THE WORSHIP OF FALSE GODS.

SO, IN THE NEW TESTAMENT, PEOPLE HAVE USED THIS SCRIPTURE WRONGLY TO
THINK I HAVE PLEASURE IN THE DEATH OF A SINNER. NO! JESUS DIED FOR THOSE
ENSLAVED IN OCCULTISM. WIZARDS AND WITCHES WERE ALSO PART OF MY
PLAN. THEY ARE PART OF THE PEOPLE JESUS CAME TO REDEEM.

"So, what do we do with them?" I asked.

"THEY ARE NOTHING BUT LOST SOULS. INTERCEDE FOR THEM. PRAY FOR THEM.
DON'T ALLOW SATAN USE THEM AND WASTE THEM IN HELL. MANY OF THEM ARE
THE APOSTLE PAULS THE BODY OF CHRIST ARE WAITING FOR. BUT SATAN
SNATCHED THEM FROM US AND LABELLED THEM WITCHES. SO, WE STAY AWAY
FROM THEM AND HATE THEM, NOT KNOWING THAT IF YOU CAST OUT THE
UNCLEAN SPIRIT IN HER, SHE BECOMES A VESSEL FOR THE HOLY SPIRIT TO
DWELL.

NEVER FORGET THIS JULIET! I HAVE NO PLEASURE IN THE DEATH OF A SINNER.

DON'T FORGET THIS!"

I smiled as I wrote them down.

117
"IN THE OLD TESTAMENT, MY PEOPLE FOUGHT AMALAKITIES, HITITES,
AMORITIES, PHILISTINES, SYRIANS AND MUCH MORE. BUT IN THE NEW
TESTAMENT, WE HAVE A DIFFERENT KIND OF COMBAT AND WEAPONS. SO, STOP
THINKING WITCHES ARE PART OF THEM. PAUL CLEARLY STATED WHO WE WERE
FIGHTING. PRINCIPALITIES, POWERS, RULERS OF DARKNESS AND SPIRITUAL
WICKEDNESS IN HEAVENLY PLACES. WITCHES WERE NOT INCLUDED.

"But Lord! Sometimes we pray against witches during warfare prayers and
sometimes we see them confessing and dying. Aren't you the one who killed
them?" I asked.

"YOU NEED TO UNDERSTAND HOW THE JUDGMENT OF GOD OPERATES. IT'S LIKE
WITH CAIN AND ABEL. REMEMBER HOW I TRIED TO WARN CAIN OF WHAT MIGHT
HAPPEN BEFORE THE CALAMITY THAT BEFELL HIM. EVEN WHEN I WAS ANGRY
WITH CAIN AND WANTED TO JUDGE HIM, I GAVE HIM AN OPPORTUNITY TO
CONFESS HIS SINS.

I ASKED CAIN, WHERE IS YOUR BROTHER ABEL? IS IT BECAUSE I DIDN'T SEE HIM
WHEN HE KILLED HIM? I WANTED HIM TO KNEEL DOWN AND TELL ME HOW
SORRY HE WAS FOR KILLING HIM. I WANTED HIM TO WEEP AND BEG FOR MERCY.
BUT HE HARDENED HIS HEART AND OPENED HIS MOUTH TO TELL ME, I DON'T
KNOW, AM I MY BROTHER'S KEEPER?

THAT'S HOW HIS DOOM CAME ON HIM. THE SAME GOES TO ANANIAS AND
SAPPHIRA. YES, I GAVE THEM ROOM TO REPENT AND SAVE THEIR LIVES. PETER
ASKED THEM, DID YOU SELL THE LAND FOR THIS AMOUNT?

IT WAS AN OPPORTUNITY TO CONFESS AND SAY, ACTUALLY, WE KEPT PART OF

THE MONEY FOR OUR FINANCIAL UPKEEP. PETER WOULD HAVE PRAYED FOR
THEM AND SENT THEM AWAY. BUT THEY HARDENED THEIR HEARTS AND WENT

118
AHEAD WITH THEIR CALCULATED LIES. THAT WAS HOW THEIR DESTRUCTION
CAME.

I AM A GOD OF LOVE, MAKE NO MISTAKE ABOUT THAT. BUT I AM ALSO A GOD OF

JUDGMENT. THE LIVING WATER, BUT ALSO THE CONSUMING FIRE. THAT'S WHAT
HAPPENED TO THOSE WITCHES WHO CONFESSED AND DIED. YES, I KILL AND
MAKE ALIVE. I GAVE THEM ROOM TO REPENT BUT THEY PERSISTED IN
WICKEDNESS. JULIET, EVERY HUMAN BEING ON EARTH HAS A SPECIFIC TIME
GIVEN TO THEM FOR REPENTANCE. OPEN TO REVELATION 2:20".

I quickly opened my Bible and read it out.

"Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest that
woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my
servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols.

Verse 21. And I gave her space to repent of her fornication; and she repented not.

Verse 22. Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with
her into great tribulation, except they repent of their deeds.

Verse 23. And I will kill her children with death; and all the churches shall know
that I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts: and I will give unto every one
of you according to your works".

I smiled, awed by the revelations from these scriptures.

119
"THAT DOESN'T MEAN IT WAS ACTUALLY YOUR PRAYERS THAT CAUSED THAT
CALAMITY TO BEFALL THEM. THAT'S WHY SOMETIMES YOU PRAY FOR WITCHES
TO DIE AND ITS AS IF GOD DIDN'T HEAR YOU. HES ONLY FOLLOWING HIS
CALENDAR. YOU CAN'T RUSH HIM. AND YOU ALL KNOW THAT ONCE JUDGMENT
HAS ARRIVED, GOD STIRS UP HIS PEOPLE AND USES THEM TO UNLEASH
VENGEANCE ON THE UNREPENTANT. JUST LIKE HE WOULD TELL SAUL TO GO AND
DESTROY ALL THE AMALAKITIES. BECAUSE OF THE SWORD OF AGAG THAT HAD
BEEN MAKING WOMEN CHILDLESS.

AND SAUL WENT THERE ONLY TO MESS THINGS UP. HE DIDN'T KNOW THAT IT
WAS JUDGEMENT THAT WAS TAKING PLACE. GOD WANTED TO PUNISH AGAG
FOR HIS WICKEDNESS, BUT HE MESSED IT UP.

SO, WHENEVER IT IS TIME FOR GOD TO UNLEASH HIS JUDGEMENT ON THE

UNREPENTANT WITCH. HE USES THE INSTRUMENTALITY OF MEN'S WARFARE
PRAYERS TO DO SO. SO IT WOULD LOOK AS IF IT WAS YOUR PRAYERS THAT
ACTUALLY KILLED THEM, BUT IT WAS GOD TELLING THE WITCH YOUR TIME IS UP.
THAT'S WHY SOMETIMES YOU PRAY THEY SHOULD DIE BUT NOTHING HAPPENS.
AND SOMETIMES, YOU ARE JUST PRAYING SOMETHING ENTIRELY DIFFERENT AND
ONE UNCLE IN THE VILLAGE DIES".

To be continued.......

120
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 15
©️Ayo Omolayo

I knelt down and began to worship God.

"Lord, I thank you! I bless your name with all my heart! Thank you so much for
this wonderful revelation. You have freed me from the hands of the enemy.
Hmmmmm! They meant business. They came for me. But you didn't deliver your
Julie angel into the hands of the enemies. You guarded me jealously. Oh, sweet
Jesus! Thank you so much!"

I was still praying when I heard my hubby's voice, all the way from the sitting
room.

"Lord! Don't allow the enemy tamper with my Eve! Lord go after her! Her back
must not touch the ground in defeat!"

I could hear the passion in his voice. He was groaning fervently. A smile escaped
my lips.

"GO AND MEET HIM AND SHARE YOUR TESTIMONY!" Came the gentle whisper.

I stood up immediately and walked into the sitting room. He was sweating in
prayers. My heart was filled with awe and respect for this destiny helper. Who
gave his time and energy to see to it that a succeed in my ministry.

121
I walked up to meet him and threw my arms around him in a warm embrace.

"Thank you so much! My sweet Roberto!" I said, close to tears.

"You don't have to thank me. I cannot answer prayers. Save those thanks for the
one who answers prayers".

Chai! This my Roberto is so humble. We won't accept a thank you for praying for
me. God bless this man for me. Cause him to rise above his equals.

"Roberto! While I was observing my quiet time, the ancient of days confronted
me. He taught me a lot of things about forgiveness. He showed me the reason
why I must pray for Cris and let go of the hurt I have towards her completely.
Hmmm, sweet Roberto! It was a wonderful time with the ancient of days!" I said
all smiles.

"Wow! God was so merciful!" He said as I stretched my hands to him to pull him
to his feet.

He took them and rose up. I hugged him again and gave him a peck on the cheek.

"Hope you're not kissing me because you saw me praying for you?" He asked
grinning.

"I'll kiss you no matter what! But for one thing! That you not only loved me but
loved my God so much. And served him with such zeal I've never seen before.

122
You're just the perfect man for me! My better half! My one in a million! My sweet
Roberto!"

He smiled and took my hands.

"And I've never found a woman so perfect. Her beauty fascinates me every day.
Her chubby cheeks and her, oh my God! She keeps getting prettier everyday".

Chai this my Roberto go take sweet mouth kill me ooo. I was seriously blushing
already.

"Would you love to see the revelations I wrote down?" I asked.

"Why not! Na my food be that na! Rhema!" He replied and we both laughed.

"My one special Apostle Paul!" I teased.

"See the way sleep full your eyes! That's why you're mistaking me for Apostle
Paul!" He replied.

I chuckled.

"No, I am fully awake!"

"No ooo! Spiritual identity are not hidden from those who are widely awake. You
don sleep teh teh!"

123
We got to the room, but I quickly took my book and closed it.

"Agree with me that you are my Apostle Paul and you would be allowed to read
this book!"

"Ha! What kind of temptation is this?"

"The temptation no man can overcome! The woman!" I said laughing.

"Ha! Give me book na!" He said and tried to reach for it, but I pressed it to my
chest and folded my arms.

"Are you ready to accept my deal or not?"

"Thou shalt not tempt thy husband! Stop putting me in a tight corner. Just as
Delilah put Samson in a tight corner! “He said laughing.

"I'm Julilah! Infact my job is to break the head of any fool that dares to try and
shave off my hubby's anointing!"

"Wow! Julilah! Looks like you've got a new pet name!" He said grinning.

"I'll only accept that pet name, if you accept mine! Deal?"

124
"Anyway, why am I wasting time. From the days of John the Baptist till now in my
room, the kingdom of God suffers violence and the violent Roberto will take the
kingdom by force!" He replied and grabbed me.

We laughed as we struggled.

"Roberto! If you tear my book! You will buy me three books, and copy everything
back into the new book!" I warned.

"Then I'll change battle formation!" He said and began to tickle me. I ran, but he
was just too faster than me. He grabbed me and we both fell on the bed,
laughing. I fought to hold on with all my strength, but it was futile. He tickled me
till I lost grip completely.

"Victory, victory, Hallelujah! Roberto conquered Julilah!" He said raising the book
in the air.

I just lay on the bed laughing.

"You're not a gentleman jare. You can't respect a lady at all!" I said sitting up.

"Don't distract me jare. Just accept that as the stronger vessel, I have prevailed.

"Stronger vessel ke? Whether you agree or not, you're my Apostle Paul!" I said
and stood up leaned my head on his shoulder while he read through.

125
"I don't know why I'm falling in love afresh with this my Apostle!" I said still
leaning on his shoulder.

He chuckled.

"Every single minute, I find myself falling in love with you more and more! I'm so
happy God brought you into my life and gave me the most wonderful children in
the world through you. Joseph and Tina are such adorable children".

"Woman of God! God gave us those children. Stop seeing me as your superman".

"Of course, you are my Superman! My hero in the place of intercession. A man
who fought for me on his knees deserves to be called a hero!"

"Why is Julilah bent on looking for my trouble this morning! Look it's almost time
for family devotion", he said pointing at the clock.

"You're still owing me ooo! You haven't agreed with me on your new nickname!" I
said and pulled his ear.

"Ouch! I'm trying to feed on some revelation here! I'm trying to catch some
Rhema! This baby girl would not allow me concentrate!"

"I'm just too excited and in love to be calm!" I said giggling and pulled his ear
again.

126
He jerked and turned to face me. Moving towards me slowly, with a smirk on his
face.

"What are you going to do?" I asked as I moved backwards.

"Don't tickle me ooo, because I will bite you!" I threatened.

Suddenly, he pushed me and I fell on the bed. I didn't know he was only trying to
get me close enough to the bed so that when he pushed, I would fall there. He
took the book and ran out.

I got up immediately and chased him out of our room into the sitting room

"Juliana stop na! Allow me read this book!" He said as I chased him around a sofa.

"Until you accept the new nickname, I gave you. Are you my Apostle Paul or not?"
I asked, still running around to catch him at the other end.
"Oh! Sweet Julie angel! Julie baby! Juliana my Queen! Julilah my Darling wife!"

"Awnnnnn! You almost got me but no! No sugarcoated words. Accept it or not!" I
said admist laughter.

"Okay! I accept!" He said and raised his hands in surrender.

I clapped my hands and laughed.

127
"I won! Wow!

"I'm still the stronger vessel jare!" He said as he sat down.

"Stronger vessel ke? I just got you to agree with something you didn't want in the
first place. No wonder Delilah could get the secret to Samson's strength.

He looked at me and raised an eyebrow.

"Don't worry, I'm Julilah! I don't shave your hair; I make it longer. Also, I'm your
gatekeeper. I'll make sure any Delilah that comes after my Apostle Paul, gets
crushed.

He smiled and pulled me close and pecked me on the forehead. I quickly returned
it and pecked him on the cheek.

"So go ahead and read. You have my full permission".

"Thanks, alot! My Julilah!" He said and turned to the book.

For the next five minutes, we were both silent. I sat beside him, admiring him all
over.

"Lord I'm so grateful for this gift you have given me! He's such a blessing to me", I
said within me.
"Hmmm! This is awesome!" He said.

128
"I love the part that talked about praying to rescue our loved ones from the
enemies that enslaved them",

"Me too!" I concurred.

"So have you prayed for Cris?" He asked.

"No! I was supposed to, but...."

"Can we do that right now?" He requested.

"How could I deny my sweet Roberto such a request? Your wish is my command,
my Apostle Paul!"

He chuckled and took my hands as we knelt down together.

"Lord! We are presenting Cristina Kolapo, sorry Christiana Kolapo into your hands
of mercy. I know she has a bright future and the devil is bent on destroying it. He
wants to destroy her so he can stop those souls from eating the bread she's
carrying for her generation.

Lord! We ask that your mercy prevails in her case in the name of Jesus!"

"Amen!" I replied.

129
"Continue the prayers!" He whispered into my ears.

I had to open my eyes to look at him. He confirmed with a nod.

I should pray for Cris? Why should I? I can pray later, let him do the prayers first.
I'm not ready to pray for her yet.

"JULIET!" Came the gentle whisper.

Just hearing that voice alone brought back everything I was taught in a flash.

"I'm sorry Jesus!" I whispered.

"Lord! I lift up my daughter before you! She's so precious to you and to me! You
know her struggles oh Lord! Please show her mercy in the name of Jesus",

"Amen!" My Roberto replied.

I squeezed his hands and smiled.

"Thank you, Jesus!" I said within me and continued the prayers.

"Lord you said in your word in Ezekiel 22:30. And I sought for a man among them,
that should make up the hedge, and stand in the gap before me for the land, that
I should not destroy it: but I found none.

130
Lord! You have found us! My husband and I!"

"And your children!" Tina interrupted.

I opened my eyes and found my kids kneeling down with us. It was already time
for family devotion and they came to join us.

To be continued........

Hmmmmm! Wonderful family!

I wonder who will be praying for bro Ayo during their quiet time like this couple.

Any volunteers

Who noticed Satan was still trying to trap her despite the word of God she had
heard?

Satan doesn't respect the information you are armed with. He would still do
everything in his power to stop you from being a doer of the word.

It's our prayers and obedience to God that stamps his defeat on his face.

The story is now officially handed over to Cris.

131
She'll be the one telling the story from the next episode.

132
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 16
©️ Ayo Omolayo

CHRISTIANA'S POV

I sat beside my boyfriend's bed. It's been 3 days since he had been in the hospital.
The day they brought him here, the doctor said he suffered from high blood
pressure. That was why Chris collapsed. His driver told me that he was looking
devastated when he came back that day. He decided to tell the maid to check on
him when she came announcing Chris was unconscious.

He had been unconscious for a whole day. When he awoke, I was there to hear
everything he had to say. I saw the smile on his face when he saw me.

"Cris! You came back for me! I thought you said it was over between the two of
us?" He asked.

"Yes, it was, but that doesn't mean we're enemies. We are still friends and friends
look after each other", I replied.

"I know you are just saying this to help me feel better. You hate me for no reason.
I tried my best to plead with you, but your mind was completely made up to hate
me for the rest of your life. Now look at what you have done to me?" He said and
began to cry.

I was shocked by his display.

133
Why would Chris cry just to make me feel guilty? But to be honest, I felt it. All
these wouldn't have happened if it weren't for me.

Why me? Why can't I just have what I want without all these struggles?

The doctor came in quickly and asked me to leave. After sedating him, he came
back to me and asked what the problem was.

"He's going through a lot lately!" I tried to save the details, but the guy was
smarter than I thought.

"A break up to be precise, right?" He asked.

Impulsively, I responded with a nod and waited to see his reaction.

"What did he do? I mean what would make you abandon a man who loved you so
much?" He asked.

I looked at him and was like. Did Chris send you to make me feel guilty?

"I'm sorry if I offended you!" He apologized in a jiffy.

"But I really don't know what he did to deserve all these. His girlfriend became a
Christian and suddenly, she hated him. She decided to abandon him because he is
not born again. This is nothing but wickedness. How can you suddenly become
born again and dump him?"

134
I looked at him with a frown and he got the message.

"I'm sorry ma! But once again, I believe you have the keys to his survival. You can
choose to kill him with depression, or chose to go back to the way things had
been between the two of you. You are free to choose"

He left me in the common room with those condemning words.

I was confused on what to do at first, but I knew what must be done. I had gone
too far to turn back now. I had insulted my mentor on the phone. That meant no
more mentorship. Secondly, I had so much to confess to her. My atrocities were
too much to comprehend. I had committed immorality with Chris, lied, deceived
and insulted her. So, there's no going back.

I have started a journey I must complete. I'm going to finally get married to the
man of my dreams. This is what I've always wanted.

I was happy about it and sad at the same time. I was happy we were finally
getting married, but sad I had hurt my mentor so badly. At least, I owe her an
apology. I need to apologize to her as an elderly person. But how do I bring myself
to do so was the problem.

After much deliberation on that, I decided to forget about her and move on. I
cannot apologize to her and that was final.

When Chris woke up, I was going to tell him I was ready to return to the
relationship. I was going to watch him smile and give me a warm hug. I have

135
missed those hugs and those pecks. No! No more pecks till after our wedding. I
must not allow what happened that day to repeat itself.

I have to prove to God that despite my desire to marry Chris, I was going to love
him by staying away from immorality. I will honor God with my body. Yes! I will!

I was still lost in my world of thoughts, when my mentor's hand tapped my

shoulder.

I jerked and moved back in fright.

"Jesus!" I gasped.

"Cris! What happened? What are you doing here in the hospital?" She asked.

Was I dreaming? I was thinking about her and here she was. Perhaps if I closed
my eyes and opened them, she would fizzle out. I blinked severally; she was still
standing there.

This was more than a dream. It was real. So, what was she doing here? How did
she find me?

These were the questions in my heart when Tina joined us and squealed in
excitement as she saw me.

"Aunty Rhema!" She screamed and ran to hug me. That was what she usually
called me.

136
"Aunty Rhema! I've missed you so much. What happened? Why did you choose to
abandon us? Aren't we friends anymore? What happened between you and
mummy? Why have you stopped visiting us?"

Wow! This girl was a box of questions. Where do I start from?

"I'm sorry baby girl! I've been so busy lately!" I managed to answer.

"That's not it Rhema! You are not in good terms with my mother. I'm going to
leave the two of you to settle your differences. I'll be back after you're through
settling your misunderstanding", she said and gave me another hug.

Without waiting for my response, she left immediately.

I watched her go and kept my eyes on the exit door even when she was
completely out of sight. Frankly speaking, she was the only person I could look at.
I was doing all I can to avoid my mentor's eyes and she happened to be the
perfect distraction.

"Cris!" My mentor called when the silence lasted up to 3 minutes.

Slowly, I turned and stole a glance at her and quickly lowered my eyes.

"Was that a mistake? Did I see well?" I asked myself, because I caught her smiling.

137
I had to steal another glance at her and met the same motherly smile on her face.

"Cris! It's okay! You don't need to say anything. I forgive you!" She said.

I was not sure if I heard her correctly. So, I looked up and gave her that look that
meant come again.

"Yes! I forgive you and I've forgotten about everything you said. You are still my
daughter and will always remain your mother". She stepped forward and spread
out her arms for a hug.
Impulsively, I responded and hugged her.

"It's okay dear! I understand you have been through a lot! Sometimes it's natural
to get angry and vent your anger on someone you didn't mean to. It's alright! I
understand completely", she said patting me on the back.

Why was she making all these excuses on my behalf? I should be the one begging
for her forgiveness. Why is she the one forgiving me without my asking for it? This
was confusing, but I was happy I had reconciled with my mentor.

But the only problem that stood between the two of us was still there. Chris and I
were to get married and she doesn't want that.

"Cris, you're free to marry whoever you want!" My mentor said, as though she
heard my thoughts.

138
I was shocked by that. She was the one who always told me to choose between
God and my boyfriend. She was the one who always told me to leave my
boyfriend and focus on my destiny. Now she's telling me I was free to marry
whoever I wanted. Hmmm! This must be a dream. Yes! I was seriously in a dream
that needed a slap to get me back to reality.

"Cris! As humans, God doesn't force us to obey him, neither will I. I want you to
gather your own convictions and obey God based on those convictions. I'm not
going to mount pressure on you anymore.

If you're convinced Chris is the right man for you according to God's will for your
life, go ahead. If you don't and you still want him as your husband, I'm not going
to stop you. I want you to be the boss of your own destiny. I'll always love you
and pray for you as your mother. I will never stop doing that. If you chose to
marry Chris, I'll be at your wedding to rejoice with you. Don't think anything is
going to stop me from loving you".

This was too much. Why was she saying all these? She knew I was going to marry
Chris and she was not going to try and stop me anymore. What happened to my
mentor? Can someone help me? She's entirely different from the woman I called
a dictator. A boss lady! This looked like a different version of her.

"Cris! I'm going to keep praying for you! I'll never stop doing that. I love you and
I'll continue to do so!" She said and pulled out of our embrace.

Tears rolled down my cheeks.

"Come on don't cry baby girl!" She said and wiped them off with the back of her
palms.

139
"So why are you here in the hospital?" She asked.

"Chris collapsed and was rushed here!" I answered.

"Oh no!" She said with sincere concern.

"I'm sorry about that!"

I nodded in affirmation.

"I came here to pray for a friend of mine who was also admitted here. I never
expected I would meet you here. It was a divine coincidence", she said smiling.

"So, can I see him? I want to pray for him before I leave", she requested.

I was dumbfounded. My mentor wants to pray for Chris. This was beyond my
imagination. What would make my mentor wake up and announce she wanted to
pray for Chris?

I took her to the ward, but we were told we couldn't see him until 3 hours. I
expected my mentor to go home and probably come the next day but to my
surprise, she decided to wait for the 3 hours.

What had possessed this woman? Which Apostle is responsible for this? Her
change in nature. Who is responsible please?

140
She sat down with me and told jokes to make me laugh. I was not in the mood to
laugh because of the shock in her change of attitude. But when she began to
notice I wasn't responding well to her jokes, she began to ask if I was okay. In
order to take away her curiosity, I had to force myself to laugh at her jokes.

Tina also kept us company. She stayed with us till the 3 hours were completed.

We all entered Chris ward to pray for him and met him awake.

He was smiling when he saw me, but his smiles disappeared when my mentor
entered.

"What is this evil woman doing here?" He asked pointing at her.

To be continued........

Cris is back

Just imagine the drama Chris is doing to fill his girlfriend with guilt?

I'm so happy for the reconciliation between Mrs. Juliet Thompson and her
mentee.

I guess our prayers have started working.

Let's see what happens in the next episode.

141
Please who is responsible for Mrs. Thompson's change of attitude?

142
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 17
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I was completely shocked by how Chris recognized my mentor immediately he

saw her. I was only planning to introduce her as a friend of mine who was
concerned about him and wanted to pray for him. I remembered when I told him
about Mrs. Juliet Thompson. Despite all my attempts to describe her, still, he
didn't know her.

So how was he finally able to recognize her without any introduction. I was still
asking myself these questions, when Chris asked me a question.

"I guess she must have told you by now? She must have painted a terrible image
of me just to turn you against me. She must have told you to make you quit the
relationship!" He said and I was completely lost in the conversation.

What's going on here? Who's keeping a secret from me?

I turned to my mentor and found a warm smile on her face. What's going on
here?

"Chris, what did you do that she's not telling me?"

Chris paused and looked like a defeated lamb. First, he looked at me and
confirmed my ignorance. Then he turned to my mentor and met a friendly smile.
To him, he saw it as a threatening one. It appeared she held an information that
could lead to the end of our relationship.

143
"You mean she didn't tell you anything about me?" He asked.

"No! She didn't! Please tell me! What happened?" I asked.

He lowered his head and tried to hide his remorse from me.

"So, who's the evil woman? Who's evil between the two of us?" I heard him say in
whispers.

I turned to my mentor and met the same smiles I saw earlier.

"What happened?" I asked.

"Forget about it Cris! It's nothing serious!" My boyfriend said and tried to pull me
from getting close to my mentor.

I shook off his hand and walked up to her.

"Mummy! Please tell me? What is Chris hiding from me?" I asked.

She smiled and turned to look at Chris.

"Chris! What's wrong with you? Why are you overreacting?" She asked grinning.

144
I turned to look at Chris and saw the confusion on his face. He looked like he had
no clue to what my mentor was talking about. It seemed our relationship
anchored on whatever she was about to say.

"If you can't tell your true love about the visit, you paid me and my family, then I
would do so myself", she said and his shoulders went up.

"Cris! She turned to me.

"Three days ago, we had a visitor. It was your boyfriend. He came to persuade me
to allow you marry him. He's such a lover boy", she said grinning.

"Why were you so ashamed to tell her yourself?" She asked looking at Cris.

The shock had not left Chris' face. I looked at him and almost laughed at how
funny he looked.

"You mean you went to persuade my mentor to allow our marriage?" I asked
smiling.

"Ye....ye.... yes!" He stammered.

Chris is such a baby! Can you imagine he did that? What did he offer her? Money,
I guess.

I turned and looked at my mentor.

145
"Was that the reason why you agreed to allow me wed Chris?" I asked.

"Definitely not!" Came her response.

"So, what made you change your mind?" I asked.

I knew I was bound to ask that question sooner or later. I was just glad I had the
opportunity to do so and it came so early.

She smiled and took my hands in hers.

"Cris, you're not anybody's puppet. You're not anybody's slave. You should be
given the complete freedom to choose what you want and decide for yourself.
You're the master of your own destiny. You are to decide who to follow. You are
to decide that for yourself.

And whether you chose God or your own path, it wouldn't change my love for
you. I'll always love you no matter what. I'll never hate you or abandon you. I'll
keep praying for you".

She gave me a hug and patted me gently on the back.

"You'll always be my baby girl!" She whispered into my ears and loosened from
the hug.

146
"So, we were here to pray for a dying man. A man so in love and almost dying
because of it!" She said grinning.

"I'm not a dying man!" Chris replied with a frown.

"I'm sorry about that. It was just a joke".

She gave me a nudge on my stomach.

"Cris! Didn't you tell your boyfriend I'm so good at making jokes?" She asked.

"I'm sorry about that! I didn't do an introduction in the first place. Chris, meet my
mentor, Mrs. Thompson. Over here is her daughter, Tina Thompson".

"Nice meeting you both! Though I would say this is not the first time!" He said and
forced out a smile.

I knew that smile wasn't genuine, but I pretended not to notice.

"So can we pray for him now?" My mentor asked.

"Of course!" I said, taking Chris' hand and placing it on hers. I saw a negative
reaction. He almost took off his hand immediately, but managed to stop when he
saw I was watching.

147
"Lord! I commit your son into your hands. First, I want to thank you for the
salvation of his soul. I thank you for that dream he dreamt that led to his
salvation. I thank you for using your daughter Cris to win back this lost sheep. I
thank you for making Chris one of your beloved children. I thank you for reaching
out to him through your daughter Cris".

The prayers were still going on, but my eyes were already opened. If this woman
knew all the lies, she was telling God right now, she would stop the prayers. I
can't believe I lied to a soul that trusted me completely. Now, she's making
prayers to God with the lies I gave her. It was not supposed to be so. It was time I
told her the truth.

I opened my eyes and looked at Chris. He was also staring at my mentor while the
prayers were going on. We both knew these prayers were lies. We deceived her
and she believed us.

As soon as she was done praying, she patted him on the shoulder.

"I'll be praying for you Chris!" She said and turned to leave. I wanted to call her
back and confess to her, but fear engulfed me.

I was too scared of how she would react to the news. Hmmm! Was this how I was
going to continue struggling with everything God wanted me to do? This is so
frustrating. I'm tired of living this way, but the more I wanted freedom, the more I
was entangled.

I kept watching her till she was out of the ward. I ran after her.

"Cris you can't miss this opportunity!" I said as I ran.

148
"Mummy! Please wait! I said as I ran.

"What is it?" She asked and I didn't know where the fear I started feeling came
from.

For 2 minutes I was unable to say anything.

" Is there anything you want to tell me?" She asked.

"Yes ma! I mean, no ma! I just wanted to say thank you for being there for Chris
and I. I'm so glad you sacrificed your time and sweat for us!"

"Am I sweating?" She asked looking herself all over.

"No!" I replied giggling.

"Then why are you thanking me for sweat?"

"No! I meant your labour of love!"

"Oh! But I'm not coming from the labour room ooo!"

Even Tina started laughing.

149
"It's alright Cris!" She said, when we were done laughing.

"That's why I'm here for you! Feel free to call for my help when you need it. I'll be
right here to help you. That's what mothers are meant for", she said and gave me
a hug.

I wanted to say it, but I just couldn't say it. She turned and left.

I stood for a few seconds watching the exit door. My thoughts took me out of the
hospital to the scene where Chris and I lost control and ate the forbidden fruit.
Then the scene of me on the phone lying to my mentor came up next.

"I'll always love you!"

Those words echoed in my head. It was a nurse who brushed pass me that
brought me back to the hospital.

I turned and returned to Chris' ward.

"I was getting worried already! What took you so long?" He asked.

"Are you afraid she told me everything?" I threatened.

I had the feeling my mentor was covering up for Chris. Why would she have an
information that could lead to the end of our relationship and refuse to use it.
Isn't that what she always wanted? She was the one who kept resounding it in my
ears that Chris wasn't my man. Why was she protecting him now? I was confused.

150
Chris looked at me and bowed his head.

"Whatever I did was out of love for you!"

"Oh, stop that trash! How could you do something like that?" I threatened as if I
knew what he did. I was playing my cards very well to force out the information I
needed out of him.

"I didn't do anything!" He replied.

"Stop pretending! You went there and disgraced me in front of her!"

"What did she tell you?"

"None of your business! Are you going to defend yourself by telling me your own
side of the story or not?"

He was silent for a while. I kept watching him until I saw tears dropping out of his
eyes.

I felt for him and quickly sat beside him.

"Chris why are you doing this to me? Stop all these".

151
"It's alright! No matter what I do! You're going to leave me. It doesn't matter if I
die now. You're just here because you feel it's going to make you a good person.
Soon or later, you are still going to leave me!"

"Oh Chris! Why are you saying that? I'm here for you!" I replied.

My eyes were getting blurry at each ticking second.

"No, you're not! You've already made up your mind to leave me. All you're doing
right now is looking for the right offence to pick on so you can use it as a good
reason to leave me".

"Chris stop! I'm here because I love you. I'm here because I care about you. And
I'm here because no matter what, I'm going to be your wife!"

Wait, did I just say that? Someone helps me rewind the tape. Did I just tell him all
these or something else did?

"Thank you so much!" He said smiling and pulled me into a hug.

I remembered how my mentor defended Chris and remained baffled. I was stuck
with Chris. I was no longer the happy person I once was. I wanted Chris and here I
was, free to marry him. My mentor had given her consent. What was the reason
for these strange feelings and signals?

Why wasn't I feeling the usual excitement I expected? I wanted Chris and here he
was! Why am I not happy? Everyone who stood in my way had concurred. Even

152
pastor Kunle said he was ready to go ahead with the wedding plans. Now my
mentor promised to be present at my wedding.

But why was I feeling sad about everything? What's wrong with me? Wasn't this
what I've always wanted?

To be continued.......

Never marry a man out of pity for him.

You're going to end up regretting you did.

Mrs. Thompson had the information to pay Chris back for the evil he did to her,
but choose not to revenge.

Proverbs 25:21 If thine enemy be hungry, give him bread to eat; and if he be
thirsty, give him water to drink:

25:22 For thou shalt heap coals of fire upon his head, and the LORD shall reward
thee.

153
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 18
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I rolled from one end of the bed to the other as the sound of my ringing phone
couldn't be ignored. I had put off my quiet time alarm when it was too noisy. I
needed my precious sleep so badly. I can't allow anything disturb my beauty
sleep.

I picked up the phone to put it off when my sleepy eyes noticed the caller's ID. It
was my mentor. My sleepy eyes in a jiffy, lost its wireless connection with the
spirit of slumber.

I sat up immediately and looked at the clock to be sure I wasn't dreaming. It was
4:30am. She had never called me this early before. What was going on? Was
there something really important to tell me? Had she seen a revelation or a
dream about me? Why was she call at this early hour of the morning?

I quickly swiped the green bar and placed the phone close to my ear.

"Hello ma!" I greeted.

"Hello! How's it going?" She asked.

I was lost. What was she referring to?

"I'm sorry ma! How's what going?"

154
"Your quiet time! How's it going?"

I had not been observing it for days now. It was the topic our previous discussion
last week. She called and asked how I was doing spiritually. I had to at least give
her some of the little happenings that had the element of truth. Yes! Information
that had the element of truth, because Cris was now a full-time liar.

I told her I wasn't observing my quiet time anymore.

"Why?" She asked.

"I don't know! I've been so busy lately. I return home completely tired and
exhausted. I don't have time to pray and read my Bible anymore. Infact, reading
my Bible is a difficult thing to do. Even prayers are becoming too difficult. I don't
know why", I answered.

"Cris! You need to understand that building your relationship with God or a
spiritual life is war. And whenever a battle is going on, you don't accept the losing
position. You don't accept to be the loser. Your spiritual life is under attack and
you're not doing anything about it".

"Mummy! It's my work. I go to bed by 11pm and wake up by 6am for work. I don't
have enough time to sleep. My work is consuming all the time", I replied.

"Really? Is that what you would tell the devil when he comes to attack you. You're
getting cold Spiritually and you're giving excuses. You have time for everything

155
except God. Cris! Whatever is important to you, you always create time for it.
Whatever you love so much you would always have time to do it.

If your spiritual life is important to you, you would have time to take care of it. So
those excuses are only proofs that every other thing is important except your
prayer life".

Why was this woman accusing me? Doesn't she understand what it means to be
tired? Haba! I can't kill myself na. I stand up to pray sleep is making me stagger
like an acholic. Is it until I fall and break my head she would understand? What's
her problem? Body no be firewood.

"Cris!" Came my mentor's voice.

"Do you remember Apostle Peter was with Jesus in the garden of Gethsemane for
an all-night? Truth be told, Peter was tired. The day has been long and hectic for
him. He preached that morning. Escorted Jesus to the temple. Went shopping for
Passover, carried heavy bags of grain all the way from the market to the upper
room where the Last supper held. That’s truly exhausting.

Then instead of a nap, Jesus had them walk for hours into a garden and told them
to start praying that temptation was coming.

Didn't Jesus know he was very tired?"

Peter slept off and Jesus who saw the danger in what he was doing, interrupted
his own personal prayers to go and wake him. Peter please pray.

156
Even Jesus confirmed he wanted to pray. Your Spirit is willing to pray, but your
flesh is so weak. But can I ask you a question?"

"Yes ma!" I replied.

"Did temptation look at Peter, confirmed he was tired and postponed his coming
till another day?

Chai! Peter you are so tired that's why you are not able to pray. Let me come
again another day, little Peter wants to sleep.

Cris! I know we are in a very busy world today. We have so much work to do. We
barely have time for ourselves. We go out to work and come back late.

We are so tired that we can't prepare a healthy dinner. Sometimes you have to
eat indomie. Sometimes you are forced to buy from a food a restaurant and
before we are able to find sleep, it's already 12:30.

You have a very good reason why you have not been observing your quiet time
and studying your Bible but will temptation listen to that excuse? Will the enemy
that swore you must accompany him to hell fire listen to that excuse?"

I sighed.

"No ma!"

157
"Jesus said we should pray, so that you do not fall into temptation. He was
teaching us how to avoid temptation in that scripture. Cris open to Psalms 132:4".

I came down from the bed and took my Bible. In a jiffy, I arrived at the verse.

"I've found it ma!"

"Read verse 4 and 5 let's hear".

"I will not give sleep to mine eyes, or slumber to mine eyelids.
Verse 5. Until I find out a place for the LORD, a habitation for the mighty God of
Jacob".

I bowed my head in frustration.

"Why does everything have to be so difficult? Why is it so hard, especially

everything about God?" I asked within me.

"It's left for you. Take care of your spiritual life. Stop all these I'm tired! It's not
helping! Stop it! Satan doesn't care to know whether you are tired or not.

Cris, there was a movie I watched lately where the two swordsmen in a combat.
One of them was so powerful and skillful with his sword that he broke the sword
of his opponent. They had to continue the battle another day.

158
When the battle was going on. The man who sword was broken, kicked the right
thigh of his opponent and the performance of his opponent in that battle
dwindled. As the battle went on, the he kept kicking that same leg. A point came,
the other man was limping. That was how the powerful sword breaker lost the
battle.

Would he tell his opponent that it was because I had pains in my leg that I
couldn't fight very well?

Understand this, Cris. In warfare, your excuses are your enemy's advantages. Your
tiredness is the key to your enemy's victory. The more you excuse your failure to
engage the enemy in combat, the more you give him access to win.

Don't forget the Christian proverb. A prayerless Christian is a powerless Christian.

Satan knows this and he wants you to stay powerless. Because he'll always be the
winner, as long as he can successfully keep you prayerless.

Cris! This is war! And I'm not happy you're allowing the enemy win. Rise up girl!
Rise up and rebuild your prayer life. Shake off the dust from your bible. Pick up
your bible study jotter and pen.

You don't build your prayer life by wishing. You build it by discipline. If students
can dip their legs into bowls of water, drink caffeine, wash their faces just to stay
awake and study for their exams. What makes the Christian too lazy to stay awake
in the night and study his Spiritual text book, the Bible and pass his Spiritual
exams and be promoted to spiritual levels or higher dimensions?

Why have we chosen to be lazy? Why? We take everything serious except our
spiritual lives? We don't joke with our business. We don't miss our meetings with
officials. But we miss our appointment with God, the greatest of all officials.
159
When our alarm reminds us it's time to wake up and allow God speak to us, we
shut it down. But if it's a call from our boss at the place of work, the sleep
disappears immediately. Why? We don't want to get fired. We don't want our
salaries to be cut down.

Who are we deceiving? Cris, we stay online on social media chatting till twelve
midnight. But as soon as it's time for prayers, we start feeling sleepy and retire for
the night. Cris how long will our spiritual life mean nothing to us? How long shall
we continue to give excuses to God?

When are we going to grow up spiritually? For the past two years, you have been
in one spiritual level. Grow! You don't want to! But every day, you cry that it is
your desire to grow. I don't understand you at all. Oya read your Bible and pray
every day so you can grow, you're too tired. I don't know what to do anymore.

Discipline yourself Cris! Your body is the biggest enemy to your spiritual growth. If
you are not ready to watch it suffer? If you're not ready to discomfort it by cutting
down your nap time. Selecting one hour out of your 5 hours sleep. Staying awake
to read the Bible. Don't ever cry that you want to grow Spiritually".

I didn't know how I started crying.

"Why is it so difficult to obey God?"

To be continued.......

Yes, it would always be difficult to the man who wants to serve God with his
human strength.

160
Not by might
Not by power
But by my Holy Spirit says the Lord of hosts.

Brethren, God will not come and drag you out of your bed. It's true God through
his Holy Spirit will empower you to pray. But you're the one who would get up
and begin to kabash. You're the one who would discipline yourself and study your
bible.

Spiritual life will never grow at the comfort of your flesh. If you're afraid of
disciplining your body, then don't be sad when you see others who started
yesterday and getting ahead of you

161
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 19
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"So, Cris how's it going?" My mentor asked.

"Yes, it's going fine!" I replied.

"Oh! You mean you're actually observing your quiet time right now?" She asked.

I paused for a few minutes. Was I lying again? Why don't I just tell her the truth
and let her know I was sleeping when she called.

"Hello!" Are you there?" She asked.

"Yes! I was reading Mark chapter 17 verse 16", I answered.

"Really?"

"Yes!" I replied.

"But Mark only has 16 chapters. Where did you get your chapter 17 from?" She
asked.

162
"Sorry it's Mark 15 verse 18. It says, go into all the world and preach the gospel to
every creature".

"But that's Mark 16 verse 15!" She replied.

"What was I saying?" I chuckled as a cover up.

"Thanks for correcting me!" I replied.

"You're welcome!"

"Thanks, a lot for checking on me!"

"It's alright sweetie! I love you and I'll always check up on you. Your spiritual life is
very important to me. Keep the fire burning. More grace darling!" She said and
hung up.

I sighed and threw the phone on the bed.

Why didn't God just reveal I was a liar to her? Why didn't he expose me and allow
me be ridiculed?

I laid down on the bed not knowing what else to do. Gradually depression was
setting in. I was losing my mind. Sometimes I had to call Chris and listen to all the
jokes he had to tell, just to get me out of my mood. He was the only distraction I
had for now.

163
I laid on my bed unable to sleep till it was sunrise. It was my maid that came to
inform me that Maggie one of my friends, was asking to see me.

I told her that I would be joining her in the next 20 minutes.

I quickly got myself prepared. Took my bath, wore my clothes and joined her as
soon as I was through.

"Babe! How far na! You abandoned us completely! Sheybi it's because we are not
born again?" She asked.

I smiled and hugged her.

"You better calm down jare. You know how busy I've been lately!"
"Busy ke! You have been going about shaking tables. The wedding is taking place
in two weeks’ time. To me, you guys are taking things too fast ooo!"

"Keep your mouth shut! Chris and I had been dating for the past two years.
What's the need for waiting another year in the name of courtship? We are in
love and good to go", I replied grinning.

"Okay ooo! So what about your uncle?" She asked.

"What happened to him?"

164
"He said he's not in support of you marrying Chris. He said he doesn't like him!"

"Mtchewwww! Rubbish! Who gave him the right to tell me who to marry? That
old fool should know his boundaries oh!"

"Of course!" Maggie chuckled.

"Right from the beginning, I knew my uncle has eyes on my father's properties. If
not that I stood up and fought for what was rightfully mine and my sister's, he
would have moved away with our inheritance. That guy is so jealous of my
success. I'm a rich babe!"

"Yes ooo! Jealousy wan finish am!"

"Na jealousy go kill am jare! Nothing will stop me. I'm moving on!" I said all
smiles.

"But as your only surviving relative, he has the upper hand oh. If you don't look
for a way to befriend him and make him reason with you, he can cause trouble
ooo. My advice is that you don't ignore his rants".

"Maggie, you know me very well! My second name na stubbornness. I can be very
good at being stubborn. Tell him that if he's not ready to be at the wedding, he
would be replaced by a hired uncle. I'll hire someone to act as my uncle. Who
needs that idiot!"
"Chai! Bad girl!" Maggie hailed.

165
The name 'Bad girl', didn't sound pleasing to my ears. Of all the names she could
call me, why call me a bad girl? I was a child of God. At least she should have used
a more suitable name. I didn't like it, but I had to flow with her, so I smiled.

"So, are you off to work?" She asked.

"Yes, I am", I answered.

"Let's be on our way. You can be assured your message will definitely reach your
jealous uncle".

"I trust you na!" I replied as I stood up and took my purse with me.

"I'll be going with you to the company. I took a cab here. My car is parked at the
company".

"Don't tell me you're still managing that scrab. Tell me it didn't break down!"

She smiled and turned around to leave.

"Maggie when are you going to change that rubbish you call a car. You're
embarrassing me ooo!" I said grinning.

"I've been saving towards it. So far, I've been able to save a million naira! Not
enough for a good ride".

166
"I'm slapping your account with 3 million. I don't want to see that trash around
my company building anymore", I said and gave her a punch on the arm.

"Oh, my goodness!" She squealed and hugged me.

"Don't worry! I will soon give my life to Christ because of you!" She teased.

"You're not serious. Weren't you part of those who laughed at me for giving my
life to Christ?"

"No ooo! I swear!" She said and held up a finger in the air.

"E don do! Let's be going abeg!" I said and pulled her along.

My driver drove into the company a few minutes later. I told him to stop in order
to greet Oga Silas.

"Oga Silas! How are you?" I asked.

"I'm fine ma! How was your night?" He asked.

"Lovely lovely!"

I quickly tapped my friend.

167
"Say hi to Oga Silas na!"

"Who is he to you?" She asked with disdain.

"My gateman and a brother in Christ! A fervent believer!" I answered.

"Cris nawa for you ooo! Na gateman you con dey greet as if na one beta person!
This Christianity dey turn person to mumu oh! See the way dem dey greet
gateman like one governor?"
"Are you mad?" I retorted.

She looked at me with surprise in her eyes. The Christiana I originally was would
never say that. It's Cristina that's in charge now. My old self.

"The next time you ever insult me again, I'll make life miserable for you! Do you
hear me?"

She didn't reply audibly, but her body language said it all.

"Idiot! Mtchewwww!" I hissed and told the driver to continue.

Maggie didn't say anything till we came out of the car.

My P.A. came to meet us as we approached the entrance.

"Good morning ma!" He greeted.

168
"Transfer 3 million to this idiot and meet me in my office when you're through", I
said with a frown.

"Okay ma!"

I turned to look at Maggie. She was standing like a sacrificial lamb, completely at
my mercy.

"Yes! My days of being insulted because I'm a Christian are over. If you try to
insult me, I'll pay you back in your coins. I can do whatever I like now. There's no
Holy Ghost stopping me", I said within me, satisfied by how I treated her.

I turned around and stepped into the elevator. I punched the numbers and waited
as it took me to the floor where my office was.
"Cris, this is not freedom! This is bondage. This is slavery to sin and the Devil.
From one sin to the other. Aren't you tired?" Came the gentle whisper.

A pang of remorse sprang up within me, but I was not ready to allow it.

"I'll repent. I just need to marry Chris first. All these lies and everything would end
after I do so.

"Cris! Satan is a master seductress. He knows how to keep his slaves comfortable
in slavery. That's why after the Israelites left Egypt, they still preferred slavery to
freedom, because of the rewards of unrighteousness. Cris, unrighteousness has
rewards. Just like you dealt with your friend and earn respect. But how long will
that respect last?

169
You lied to your mentor about your quiet time this morning. How long will your
lies last? Satan gives a lady 5 minutes of pleasure on the bed of immorality and at
the end sends her home with HIV. How is that a gain? The rewards of
unrighteousness makes someone think they are smart by disobeying God, but
actually, they are so stupid.

Balaam collected money from the king of Moab to destroy God's people in
Numbers chapter 22. He enjoyed the money and the promotion the unrighteous
act he committed brought to him. But later in Numbers 31 verse 8, his name was
mentioned among those who were killed when Israel attacked the Midianites.
How long did he live to enjoy the rewards of his disobedience to God?

All these things you are chasing after that made you willingly sin against God, will
lead to a big regret one day. This Chris you are so desperate to get married to,
might be the end for you".

"Stop that rubbish, Christiana!" I rebuked myself.

"Why are you thinking negative thoughts?" I breathe in and walked out of the
elevator.

My phone started ringing. I picked it up and checked the caller's ID. It was Chris'
dad.

"Daddy! Ekaro sir!" I said and lowered my knees slightly.

"How are you my angel?" He asked.

170
"Your baby is fine ooo!"

"Hope you are looking after my son very well?"

"Yes ooo! He's doing fine by the grace of God!"

"Eshe my dear! I've always known my son for selecting quality materials. His
fabric business produces quality materials. Why wouldn't he select a quality
wife?"

I smiled, happy those negative thoughts about Balaam and the rewards of
unrighteousness were gone for good.

"When are you coming to see me? I want to see your angelic face again. To
behold your beauty and tell my son what a lucky man he is!"

Oh my gosh! I was blushing already. If not that he was Chris' father, I would have
married him already.

"Daddy! I would love to come but my work is so demanding".

"Yes! I know that's going to be your excuse and that is why I want to see you
today, by 12 noon".

I was shocked. I thought he didn't hear me correctly.

171
"Sir! I said I have!"

"My baby! Please na! It's very important! I need to discuss something really really
really serious!" He said.

That almost made my heart skip. What was he going to tell me? Was he going to
disagree with the wedding plans? I've worked so hard to get the wedding to this
level. Was I going to lose my man after all my sacrifice?

"Sweet heart! Don't worry! Just come and we'll talk, okay?"

"Okay sir!" I replied and he hung up.

What's happening? What was so important that he wanted to discuss with me?

To be continued.......

Hmmmmm

Please who has a microphone should lend me. Ordinary mouth no dey work for
this girl ear.

Brethren, sin has pleasure, no doubts about it

172
Hebrews 11:24 By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called
the son of Pharaoh's daughter;

25 Choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the
pleasures of sin for a season;

It's only for a season oooo. As you are eating it, you're wondering how the
punishment on the way would look like.

Brethren, is that one enjoyment?

Proverbs 10:22 The blessing of the LORD, it maketh rich, and he addeth no
sorrow with it.

Which is better?

Judas sold Jesus and was paid handsomely. But the rewards of his unrighteous
act, didn't last more than one day. He never spent a one naira out of the profit he
made before he paid for his sins.

What are we struggling for? Husband? Wife? Money? Fame?

And we dip our hands into sin to get it done. It's not going to last. Trust me!

Job 9:4 He is wise in heart, and mighty in strength: who hath hardened himself
against him, and hath prospered?

173
Who? Is it Balaam? Maybe Judas? Is it Nebuchadnezzar he turned into an animal
for seven years? Who is that person that will willfully disobey God and live a
prosperous life?

174
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 20
©️ Ayo Omolayo

As I drove out of the company, I stopped to greet Oga Silas.

"Oga Silas how are you?" I asked.

"I'm fine!" He answered.

"But sis, what happened in the car this morning? You were with someone in the
car and I heard you ask the person are you mad? I was shocked. It really got me
worried. I was like, why would a born-again sister use such language on a friend?
Please, what happened?" He asked.

I respected Silas so much and I knew he had a role to play in my company. He was
a devout child of God and a preacher.

I didn't know what to tell him. He was worried about my spiritual life too, just like
my mentor. But he's still a gateman. He should know his place. He's to open my
gate and mind his business.

"Cris! Your heart is getting dark every minute. This is someone you respected so
much and he's reciprocating it. Why must everyone be victims of your
compromised lifestyle? At least there should be a little bit of kindness in you".

This melted my pride and destroyed my well of insults.

175
"Silas, I'm so sorry! I'm inexcusable. I let my flesh overpower me. I'm so sorry!" I
apologized.

"It's alright sis! I'll be praying for you! I know God has great plans for you and he'll
surely bring them to pass. I'll never stop praying for my sister in Christ!" She
replied smiling.

"Thank you so much! Please pray harder ooo! Your sister needs alot of prayers
now", I said.

"It is well! God be with you in Jesus’ name!"

"Amen!" I replied and with that, I bid him farewell.

The drive to my father-in-law's house was quiet. I didn't go with anyone and
obviously I wanted to be the only one to hear what he had to say.

I was still driving when my ringing phone called my attention. I was almost at my
destination so I connected my phone to my car player and answered the call. The
car speakers helped me hear what the person calling was saying.

It was my uncle, Chief Akinyele Gabriel.

"Hello old man!" I greeted.

176
"Is that how you greet your father?" He asked.

"You are not my father!" I replied.

"But at least, I'm the one who would represent your stupid late father at your
wedding. Don't I deserve some respect?"

"You old goat! Die and go to hell!" I replied and he laughed.

Secrets are meant to remain hidden, but I knew very well that my uncle was
responsible for my parents’ demise. As Christians, I and my sister Sharon were
advised to forgive him. We did, but the man's unrepentant attitude pisses me off.

I hated him and I'll continue to do so. I just wanted him dead but I can't do that
myself. I wanted God to destroy him as fast as he could.

"If that is your desire, then maybe he would start with destroying you first", came
the inner voice.

I quickly waved the thought aside as my uncle's voice came back.

"Cris! I was told you got born again. I thought born again people are good people.
You're just the spoilt brat you've always been!"

"Shut up! You and I who's the evil person?" I replied with angry tears in my eyes.

177
"Calm down baby girl! I'm not here to make trouble".

"Then get off my phone, you cheat!" I replied.

"Cris! You sent me a message. That's why I called. I just wanted to tell you that as
long as I remain your uncle, you'll never get married. I'll do everything in my
power to stop you!" He said with a serious tone.

I knew this was not a joke. There was a battle going on and he's not joking about
it.

"Listen to me! Right now, you're about to meet your father -in- law. He's going to
help me get rid of the marriage. Ensure you listen to him very well and be a good
girl".

I got enraged immediately and almost ended the call. So, this was all his
handwork? Then there's no need to see my father-in-law. Oops! I just arrived. His
gateman was already opening the gate for me. I drove in and packed the car.

"I guess you have arrived at his compound? Be a good girl and follow the advice of
the elderly. See ya!" He said and the call ended.

I was dumbfounded. I didn't know if I was to turn around and leave or face him
and tell him I was going back. I stepped out of my car and headed for the building

I knocked and was ushered in by the housekeeper. What I met in the house was a
complete shock to me. Is this my father-in-law's house or am I in the wrong place?

178
The reason I had to ask myself that question was because I met a chicken in the
sitting room. Had someone turned my father-in-law into a chicken?

The housekeeper behaved as if the chicken was the owner of the house. She
didn't pay the chicken any attention, but allowed it to roam the house freely.
The house was almost a poultry as chicken feed, littered the sitting room. The
chicken had something to eat wherever it went. And worst of all, it made a mess
out of the sitting room. You know what I mean. It defecated wherever it wanted
and nobody challenge it.

I was still watching the creature, when my father-in-law cane to join me.

"My pretty daughter!" He said and spread his arms for a hug.

As I walked to meet him to hug him, I stepped on something I wished I never did.
Chicken excrement. Gross!

"I see you have met my new friend. Kuku the chicken!" He said smiling.

I looked at him with blazing eyes added with a slight confused expression. This
was not ordinary. What was he trying to pull? Get me angry and insult him so he
can capitalize on that and end the relationship? What kind of game was going on
here?

"Please don't be angry with me! I haven't seen my friend for a long time so I
decided to invite him to join me in the sitting room. Kuku is such a friendly
chicken!" He said grinning.

179
Hmmm! Definitely he was up to something. I just don't know what he wanted, but
if this was meant to get me angry and disrespect him, I won't fall for it.

Thanks for my kitten heels, I didn't step on the chicken excrement bare footed. I
went ahead and hugged him and we both sat down together.

"So, how's work?"

"Work is so demanding! I had to cancel two appointments to be here with you. I

haven't gotten the time to call Chris or hear from him all morning. Time is so
important in everything we do", I replied smiling.

I could see a little bit of disappointment in his expression. Of a truth, he wanted

me to flare up and insult him so he can major on that to end the relationship. Sir!
You're picking on the wrong person.

He didn't have anything important to say. I was surprised he started talking about
movies and comedy shows he watched. He shared some of the jokes with me
which was so humorous that my stomach tightened as I laughed.

We were still laughing when the door opened and Chris walked in. He paused in
his tracks and looked around.

"What's the meaning of this nonsense?" He asked with blazing eyes.

"Christopher, how are you! Look who's here! Your wife to be!" His father said.

180
"Just take a look at my shoes! Ema!" He yelled for the house help.

"Ema!" He shouted.

I've never seen him this furious and was afraid for him.

"Where is this house help?"

"Son calm down! That's my friend kuku! He's here for a visit. I just needed to
make him comfortable!"

"Dad you're crazy! He said.

I was shocked to hear that. I looked at my father-in-law and was surprised to

meet a smile on his face.

"You're turning my house into a poultry and you sit down comfortably! You must
be out of your mind!" He said and took off his suit and threw it on the sofa.

He went for the chicken who was too robust to make any move. I screamed out of
pity for the poor creature as my so-called husband to be displayed his rage.

He grabbed the bird by the neck and began to twist it around. It's feathers filled
the living room as it struggled to break free. It splattered excrement on Chris'
trousers and breathe its last.

181
He threw the lifeless creature on the ground, chest heaving.

There was silence in the room for about 3 minutes.

I looked at the man I was about to marry and was filled with fear.

Soon, I could hear my father-in-law clapping. I turned to look at him and met him
smiling.

"Why was he smiling?" I asked within me.

He stood up and snapped his fingers. Ema the housekeeper, came out
immediately.
I guess she had been told not to come out when Chris was angry.

"Congratulations Chris! That's how one day you would return from work and
strangle your wife to death. Good job son!" He said.

I looked at him and then at Chris and saw the shocked expression on his face.

"Chris! I told you to work on your temper but you ignored me. You thought falling
in love was all marriage was all about. If you could lose your temper and kill a
chicken instantly. That's how you would one day lose your temper and finish your
wife before you realize it", he turned to Ema.

182
"Make this place look like a palace again. I promise to pay you the sum of two
hundred thousand for today's clean up. I just needed to mess up this place for
today's experiment. Get to work!" He said and with that, went for the staircase.

"Cristina! If you love your short life very well! Use your head to do your thinking
and not your feelings. If after what you've seen you still want to marry my son,
you have my blessings. You can go back to work", he said and left.

I stood up, took my purse and strapped it around my shoulder.

Chris had tears in his eyes and gave me that look that he was sorry. But I needed
to run for my life at the moment. I was not ready for any round of apologies. I
quickly took my steps carefully to avoid stepping on chicken excrement and
headed for the door.

Chris tried to follow me but I turned and gave him a sharp look that kept him
rooted to his spot.

With tears in my eyes, I drove out of my father-in-law's compound, devastated

and broken.

To be continued........

Cris! Please go ahead and marry your so-called man of your dreams, you have my
blessings.

Don't worry, bro Ayo will take care of all the expenses.

183
Who loved the chicken test?

They should not throw the chicken away oooo. I have a stomach with space that
needs tenant.

184
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 21
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I sat in the floor of my room in tears. I had been crying ever since I came back
from my father-in-law's house.

I remembered my conversation with my uncle. I quickly picked up my phone and

dialed his number.

"Why did you do that?"

"Do what?" He asked.

"Why did you encourage Chris' father to go against the wedding?"

"That wasn't me. It was all his doing. I only called him to explain to him I wasn't
ready to give out my precious daughter in marriage. Suddenly, he started telling
me that he wasn't ready to allow his son get married either. He started telling me
about his hot temper and everything.

I only had to enjoy the conversation. So, I asked him what he intended to do and
that was how I got to know that he invited you to the house. He told me he had
something to tell you to convince you that marrying Chris would be a disaster. I
had no idea about what it was. I only worked with the information he gave me
and played a little omniscient game on you".

185
"Chris may have anger issues, that doesn't change the fact that I love him. I'll
always love him no matter what happens", I said in protest.

"Wait! So, you knew he's not good enough for you?" He asked.

"Says who?"

"Then why are you forcing yourself into something you would regret? Cristina!
This is a gamble. What if he gets too angry and strangles you without realizing it?
Only to regret his actions when you're already six feet in the grave. You know I
will gladly bury you with a smile".

"Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" I yelled
consistently and hung up.

Even my uncle who hated me so much could advise me to choose the right man.
Who would tell me God didn't warn me enough?

"God why? Why do this to me? Why ask for the one thing I love so much and
when I refused to give you, you started destroying everything in my life just to
frustrate me!"

"Really?" Came that gentle voice.

"Yes! You're making life hell for me!" I replied.

"Well, you're not the first person to say that!"

186
"Who else said that?" I asked.

"Get your bible!" Came the gentle whisper.

Was I talking to someone? Who was this person talking to me like a completely
different person, but still inside me?

The feeling to get the Bible was still strong on me so I decided to go and do as my
mind was instructing me.

"Open to the book of Jonah chapter 2 and read verse 2.

I began to flip open the pages until I arrived at the passage.

"Jonah 2:2 And said, I cried by reason of mine affliction unto the LORD, and he
heard me; out of the belly of hell cried I, and thou heardest my voice".

"So, you're not the first person to willingly disobey God and find your life
miserable. Do you know what it means to live inside a fish for 3 days?

Have you ever smelt the body odour of fish? Then imagine if you had to live inside
that kind of smell. Jonah was suffocating, yet he could not die. The heat the smell
and the wetness. The gross, the digestion and blood of whatever the animal ate.
He cried he was in hell.

187
"But why do you have to frustrate me like Jonah? I was free to choose who I
wanted to follow? Why impose your will on my life?"

"Cris! The day you got born again, do you remember what you told me?"

"I don't understand? What did I tell you?" I asked.

"Can you remember the sinner's prayer?"

"Yes, I do!"

"Good! Repeat them let's hear".

Was I talking to myself? Where was all these coming from?

"Lord Jesus!" I began.

"I am a wretched sinner! Forgive me of all my sins. Come into my life and be my
Lord and personal saviour!"

"And be your what?" Came the gentle whisper.

"My Lord and personal saviour!" I repeated.

188
"You asked me to be two things to you. Lord and saviour. But you only needed a
saviour not a Lord. You only wanted a saviour to protect you and keep you, but
not a Lord.
Christiana! What's the meaning of Lord?"

"Boss! Someone in charge. Someone in position of authority and commands

obedience", I replied.

"Good! So, you actually asked me to be in charge and that was simply what I was
doing. And all these while what you have been doing was rebelling against the
established authority. So, the authority decided to punish you for disobeying the
rules and regulations of the new government.

That's the problem with a lot of Christians today. When they asked Jesus to come
into their lives, they didn't know they were asking for a Lord. They were asking for
a new Boss to take over the affairs of their lives. They signed the contract and
made God the man in charge, but still follow instructions from their former boss,
the devil.

They still go behind and do his bidding and claim they are loyal to their new boss.
Well, when the management could not put up with their actions, they decided
that they must be punished. So, they seized his salary and cut off the allowances.
Took the official car and house and a lot of benefits. In your exact words,
frustrated the life of the unfaithful servant".

I bowed my head and sighed.

"What do you want me to do?"

189
"What I've always wanted you to do. I want Chris! Surrender or do you still want
to go ahead with the marriage plans? I'll be in attendance".

"Lord! You know I love him so much!"

"I'm not forcing you!"

"Please change him and allow me marry him!"

"You don't tell me what to do. Feel free to marry him if you want to, I'm not
forcing you!"

I went down on my knees, tears streaking down my cheeks. Then a scripture came
to my heart.

"MY SPIRIT WILL NOT STRIVE WITH MAN, FOR HE IS FLESH AND BLOOD".

I was shocked by that revelation. I had read that scripture without understanding
it. But today, my heart was completely opened to what it meant.

I understood what God was saying in that scripture. I knew God was stepping out
of my way to give me the
freedom I was seeking. But I was scared. What would life look like without God?
How
would I survive, with the knowledge that I intentionally disobeyed his instruction?

If Satan were to attack me tomorrow, would God listen if I cried to him for help?

190
"And when ye spread forth your hands, I will hide mine eyes from you. Yea, when
ye make many prayers, I will not hear: your hands are full of blood." Came
another scripture.

I quivered in fear. What would it look like to have it at the back of your mind that
God is not with you in the journey you embarked on? A boat without Jesus on
board would sink when the storms of life come on its full force. That scripture
kindled uneasiness in my heart.

"Lord why are you doing this to me?" I asked and waited for a response, but there
was none.

"Lord! Please don't leave me!" I wept.

"What do you want me to do? I've already told you what to do and you told you
can't do it. You're free to do whatever you like!" Came the gentle whisper.

I quickly took her Bible and began flipping. I didn't know what I was looking for
but kept flipping the pages. I paused when I caught sight of a highlighted verse.

"Psalms 81:11 But my people would not hearken to my voice; and Israel would
none of me.
12 So I gave them up unto their own hearts' lust: and they walked in their own
counsels.
13 Oh that my people had hearkened unto me, and Israel had walked in my ways!
14 I should soon have subdued their enemies, and turned my hand against their
adversaries.

191
15 The haters of the LORD should have submitted themselves unto him: but their
time should have endured forever.
16 He should have fed them also with the finest of the wheat: and with honey out
of the rock should I have satisfied thee."

I bowed her head and wept bitterly.

Soon another scripture popped up in my heart.

"I know the plans I have for you. Plans to prosper you and not to harm you. To
give you your expectations at the end".

I believed my tears could fill a bucket. I laid flat on the floor before the King that
can never be challenged

The scripture I had read kept repeating itself in my heart but in a different way.

"But Christiana would not listen to me, neither would she surrender to my will for
her life.
So, I gave her up to the lust of her heart and permitted her to do what she
desperately wanted to do.
Oh! Oh, that Christiana would listen to me. How I wish she could obey me?
I should soon have subdued her enemies, and turned my hand against her
adversaries.
All those who hates her God should have submitted themselves and given their
lives to Christ.
I should have fed you with the finest of the wheat: and with honey out of the rock

192
should I have satisfied you".

I wept like a baby. My tears were endless.

"Cris! Surrender! Why fight against a God too powerful for you?"

"Lord it's so hard!" I wailed.

"I know it's hard! That's why the bible says the road is narrow. Only few people
follow this path. But I promise you, you would never regret it".

At this point, I knew I had no choice. It's now or never.

I braced myself up, leaning on my hands and knees.

It was time to make that decision that would change my life forever. It was time
to give up the one thing that held me bound.

"Lord I'm so sorry. I can see the pain you feel, when men refuse to allow you take
the wheel of
their lives. With my Imagination, I can see the HOLY SPIRIT grieving in that
scripture I just read.

If your plans for my life is better than what I am planning for myself, then why am
I so stupid? Why am I fighting for something less, when you have bigger plans for
me?

193
You can have my life Lord. It is yours. You can have my marriage. I am ready to
accept your will for my life. You only know what is best for me."

To be continued......

Congratulations Cris!

At past the stubborn rat has been caught.

Ha! She stubborn Sha. Let's see if she means business this time. Let's see if she
wouldn't fall for the next drama Chris would act.

How many of you accepted Jesus as your saviour and not as your Lord?
How many of you asked him to come into your heart, but only wanted him to
protect you and not take charge of your life?

Luke 6:46 And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say?

It's time to say yes Lord and surrender to his will. You don't need to enter the
belly of the whale before accepting his will.

2 Corinthians 6:17 Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate,
saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, 6:18 And
will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord
Almighty.

194
195
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 22
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Lord I commit your daughter Christiana into your hands! Lord I pray you'll bring
her back into your plan for her life. Don't let her go! Don't give her rest! Holy
Spirit trouble her! Take away her peace. Cause everything around her to start
working to restore her back to your path in Jesus’ name!"

I woke up. It was all a dream. I met my mentor on her knees in her bedroom,
praying for me. Hmmmmm! That reminds me, I have so much to confess to her.
Lord! Please give me the strength to do so in Jesus’ name!" I prayed.

My phone was ringing again. I hissed because I knew the caller.

"Cris! It's time to answer him! Give him a piece of your mind!" Came the gentle
whisper.

"I'm scared! I don't want to end up going back to him. You know I have a soft spot
for him".

"Don't worry! It'll be alright!"

I swiped the green bar and placed the phone on my ear.

"Hello!"

196
"Chris! 53 missed calls! What is the meaning of that? Don't you know I have work
to do?"

"I'm sorry about what happened. My father is an evil man. How could he set me
up like that?"

"Why wouldn't he! When he wants to saved my life from a man who could kill
instantly with his bare hands!" I replied.
"Stop it! That was a chicken! I can't do that to a human being! You know me very
well! You know I can't hurt you!"

"Chris! Please! You know I've been trying to end this relationship a long time ago.
You're the one holding me back. My heart is no longer with you anymore. You
should understand that you don't manipulate people into doing what they don't
want to do. Chris! Whether you like it or not, this relationship is finally over. I'm
leaving and there's nothing you can do to stop me".

"I'm not going to stop you, but I want to explain something to you. I may not be
good enough for you, but that's not the summary of my life. I'm ready to work on
myself. I'm ready to do anything for you. Please, Cris don't leave me. You're killing
me by doing so!"

"Chris! Hear me clearly!" I said angrily.

"If you want to die because I broke up with you, please do that quickly. I will
personally sponsor your burial! Rubbish!" I said and ended the call.

197
I threw the phone on the bed and hissed.

"Look at how he's behaving like a kid? Go and die na! As grave dey hungry you!
Rubbish! As if losing a woman is the end of life. I don't know what animal house
they raised him from. Am I oxygen that you cannot love without me? I should
marry you so that you will twist my neck and kill me then tell my lifeless body that
you're sorry! God forbids!"

I was still monologuing when his call came again. I picked the phone and swiped
the green bar.

"Hello!"

"So, you could say that to me? After all I did for you! Despite all I did for you? You
threw my love in my face and decided to abandon me, right?"

"Please stop all these! A break up will not kill you! Behave like a man and stop all
these terrific attitudes!"
"Oh! You're calling me a tata! It's completely clear you hate me. You hate me, but
all I did was love you. I wasn't told love could hurt like this!"

"Hey stop that rubbish!" I cut in.

"I'm not going to listen to your nursery rhymes. I have better things to do with my
time. So let's reach an agreement. Go your way and I'll go mine. We're two
different people!"

198
"Cris! This marriage can work. You just don't want to work with me to build this
relationship", he said, close to tears.

I laughed and shook my head in pity. This is his strategy. This is how he always
makes me break down and return to him.

"Chris! You're out of tricks! Please find a better one. And if you like collapse and
be taken to the hospital. I'll never show up! Do you hear me! Chicken killer!"

"What did you just call me?" He asked angrily.

"You heard me!"

"You're an idiot you know that! A big! Big idiot! You allowed your stupid mentor
to boss you around. Why are you this stupid? I had to go to her house and warn
her to leave you alone. That's why she started behaving like a good woman in the
hospital. She knew I wasn't joking that day. Very useless woman.

And you're also a useless girl. I paid the doctor to pretend I was sick and slept in
the hospital all because of you when I had better things to do with my time. You
this ungrateful soul. Yet you never recovered from your stupidity. I remember you
were a mentally retarded lady before. Maybe your mental sickness is starting to
come afresh".
I had to check the caller's ID to be sure if it was Chris or someone else. I checked
and confirmed it was him. Wait oooo! Am I dreaming? Chris told me he told my
mentor that he loved me so much and pleaded with her to allow us get married.
Did he just say he threatened her? And did he fake the hospital incident? Do you
mean I had been fooled all these whiles?

199
Both of us were fighting for a relationship that would never work. We had to lie to
each other in order to keep the relationship working. What exactly were we
fighting for? Just take a look at how we both wasted our time. This is devastating.
And to think about that Chris could call me all those names? Wow! That was love
indeed! I'm done with this useless relationship

"Chris! Thanks, a lot! I guess there are so many sane ladies out there. Why waste
your 53 missed calls on an insane lady?" I asked trying to keep my voice calm.

"I was wondering what was wrong with me. It looks like the spell you cast on me
just fell off my eyes. I had wasted two years of my life on a mad woman who
roams the street bare footed and ate from the garbage cans".

Wow! Chris was reminding me of the horrible things I did when I ran mad and
broke out of the house. Something, he promised never to talk about. Wow! I'm so
enjoying this hidden version of my so-called man of my dreams.

"Chris! Is that all you have to say?"

"No! I'm just starting! You're an empty container. An orange with no juice in it.
I've tasted your body several times. I don't think I'll love to continue drinking the
same drink every day of my life. You were so cheap to give me your body".

"Chris! You can say all these to me?" I asked, tears streaking down my cheeks.

"Why not! Who do you think you are? Mentally retarded lady!"

"Enough!" I yelled.

200
"Do you know my only happiness!"
"No!"

"Is that I haven't married you before you started this episode of your character.
From killing a chicken with your bare hands, to killing me with your words!"
"I'll gladly sponsor your burial ceremony!" He interrupted.

"Shut up! I thought you loved me!" I said weeping.

"Love! Ha ha! You were just my ticket to wealth and power. Marrying you was a
way to become the owner of your father's company. In no time, my game would
spread and I'll have more than enough to go into politics and get busy counting
money. Your mentor was right though. I was not the man for you. But foolish you
would not listen.

It's completely clear if we had gotten married, I would gain a lot. You're such a
bag of money. I would have made a fortune out of you. You should be thanking
your God you escaped".

Honestly, I can't remember how the call ended because I passed out. Those were
the last words I heard before everywhere was suddenly dark.

I saw thousands of people holding my dress, pleading with me, tears in their eyes.

"Give us the bread! We are dying of starvation!" They cried out.

"What bread?" I asked.

201
"The bread! The bread! You have the bread! Don't keep us in hunger! Give us the
bread!" They kept repeating those words.
"Give us the bread! We're starving! Help us! Why have you refused to surrender
completely to God? We are all starving here and all you do is chasing shadows!"
Give us the bread!" A lady screamed among the crowd.

"How can someone be this wicked? You have the bread, yet you have chosen to
let us starve?" Another cried.

This time, I noticed something about this crowd in my dream. This was the third
time this dream was repeating itself but I never noticed this until now.
I noticed that all the people in this crowd were ladies. Especially ladies in their
20's, 30's and 40's. I tried looking for a male among this crowd but couldn't find
any.

I turned around and saw my mentor on her knees praying. She was at a distance,
sweating and groaning fervently in prayers.

"Lord! I commit your daughter Christiana into your hands! Her destiny would not
be hijacked by the devil. Even if you have already signed a contract with the
kingdom of darkness? Lord I know human beings have a free will and I'm not
denying it.

We are free to choose what we want for ourselves. But you said in your word in
John 14:14. If I ask any thing in your name, you will do it. Anything at all! For with
God nothing is impossible.

202
Lord I break protocols and stand upon your word which says that I shall decree a
thing and it shall be established. Christiana Kolapo! Wherever your spirit is, I call
you and I command you! Obey Jesus in the name of Jesus!

Listen! You are a child of destiny and no power will stop you! I release you from
the chains of darkness that has held you bound to your emotions in the name of
Jesus!

I break every soul tie between you and that boy, Chris and I release a hunger to
chase God into your spirit man, in the name of Jesus.
Hahaha! If there's a man to pray there's a God to answer. Christiana, you don't
have a choice oooo! As your mother in the realm of the spirit I have chosen what
you will become without your permission. You will become what God sent you to
become here on earth!

You will feed your starving generation with the bread of life! The gates of hell will
not prevail against your purpose in Jesus’ name!"

I opened my eyes and looked around.

"Lord! Touch your daughter in the name of Jesus!" My mentor prayed.

"Amen!" Tina, Evelyn my maid and Sharon my younger sister chorused.

Was I dreaming or what? I didn't see these people in the crowd. I was watching
my mentor praying and here she was.

"Mummy! Aunty Rhema is back!" Tina announced.

203
"Praise God! Cris is back!" Evelyn said with a broad smile on her face.

"Thank you, Jesus!" My mentor said, waving her hands in the air.

Still feeling dizzy, I asked.

"What happened?"

"Evelyn found you on the floor unconscious! She had to call us", Sharon
answered.

To be continued......

I so much love the power in intercessory prayers.

Satan keeps distracting us and makes us keep complaining about the person's
attitude instead of praying for the person.

We keep seeing the faults and failures of the person. Forgetting that the destiny
of that person is under attack. Instead of helping the person by interceding, we
keep grudges and bitterness in our hearts.

Did Christopher shock anybody?

Do you think he would expose himself like that if not for the prayers of Mrs.
Thompson?

204
Brethren let's pick up our mantles of intercession. This is a call to pray for our
perishing loved ones.

205
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 23
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I sat down at the balcony. I loved to look at the pool and the trees around my
estate. Also, the natural air felt good on my skin. It was much better than all the
air conditioning I was used to. Once in a while, here was a taste of nature without
human manipulation.

"Cris! I thought you might love some tea, so I made one for you!" Evelyn said as
she joined me on the balcony, holding a tray in her hands.

I didn't love being called madam and I told her to call me by my name. So don't be
shocked my maid calls me by my name.

"Thanks!" I said with a feigned smile, just to encourage her. I was taken her kind
gesture.

She returned the smile and left.

I took a few sips and dropped the mug. I was still trying to get over the hurt from
the previous day. My mentor and her daughter left last night, but promised to be
paying a visit this morning. My younger sister stayed with me.

Tunde Akintola, her husband was coming to get her this morning. I really wished
she could stay longer. I've missed her so much.

206
She joined me on the balcony and sat beside me.

"How are you feeling now!" She asked.

"How should I feel? I'm not different from you!" I replied.

Her eyes widened in surprise and then a smile followed.

"It's in our blood!" She replied grinning.

My sister dated a guy who also tried to access my father's wealth through the
relationship. I threw alot of blame on her when his plans were exposed. It's a long
story that would take the entire year to explain.

I had always been the perfect big sister. She was the one bringing all the trouble
home. I had to handle all her mess. I threw all the blames on her and never
accepted a fault.

Now here I was, repeating what my sister did a few years ago. Sounds great to say
it's in our blood.

"So how are you feeling?" She asked and I replied with a shrug.

"I feel like an idiot! I was fooled for two years. Gave my money thinking I was
investing in my future. Helped his crashing company to where it is now thinking I
was loved. Hmmm! This life!"

207
"I can relate to that! Mine was much worse! The trouble I brought on this family
was too big. Our lives almost went for it. God came to the rescue, even when we
were so undeserving" Sharon said and chuckled.

"That's why till tomorrow, until God points that this is your husband, don't go into
any relationship with anybody. Because the bible says in Jeremiah 17:9. The heart
is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: who can know it?

Except God, no one knows the heart of man. Chris was a fake lover and for two
solid years no one could catch him. How did he achieve it? This guy is a
professional. Hmmm! He came prepared to ruin your life.

Just one thing saved you. The prayers of Mrs. Thompson! That was your escape
route. You were ready to die for him. You even sacrificed your relationship with
God just to be his wife. This was too much! His Adacadabra really worked beyond
human comprehension".

"Sharon! You're not comforting me at all! You're only reminding me of how I

wasted 2years of precious life on a fraudster", I said as my eyes were getting
blurry.

Sharon noticed and quickly changed the topic.

"Tun would soon be here!"

"Tun! Who's Tun?" I asked, flowing with the distraction.

208
"Tunde!" She answered.

"Oh!" I feigned surprise.

I knew she was referring to her husband. I only needed something to help me get
Chris off my mind, anything! The hurtful words he used on me still played
subconsciously in my head.

Then my mentor. What a gift she had been to me. She loved me unconditionally
and stood in the gap for me. How did I repay her? I called her a crazy woman, lied
to her without feeling bad about it. How do I fix my broken life? I don't know
where to start from. I don't think I can get a fresh start after all the things that
happened.

"Sharona!" I called my younger sister.

"Yes!"

"What do you think I should do now? Where do I go from here? I'm in such a big
mess that I can't get out of it all by myself. I don't know what to do. Two years of
my precious life wasted. Where do I get a husband now?"

Sharon chuckled and I raised an eye brow to show it was a serious conversation.

"Sorry! But the last statement you made was so funny! Where do I get a husband?
Let's go shopping sis!" She replied and started giggling.

209
"Please be serious. I really want to settle down maritally. I want to put an end to
my singlehood days and move on with life. I'm tired of being a single lady. All my
friends are getting married or about to. I'm the only one left".

"And who said being a single lady is a bad thing?" She asked.

I exhaled and looked at her intently.

"It's easy to say that when you're 23 and married. You don't know what it looks
like for me, I'm 32 and not married. Very soon, I'll be 33. I'm losing time. I've lost 2
years already. I want a quick route to a blissful marriage".

Normally, I wouldn't be sharing this with my younger sister. The age gap between
the two of us always made me see her as a kid. But how she got married so fast
with God's approval and everything, baffles me. What was the secret? I've always
believed Christian ladies took so long to get married. Hers was entirely different.
What's the secret to getting married speedily as a Christian lady?

She smiled and looked at me.

"Sis! I was already crushing on Tunde before I got born again. So, it became worse
for me seeing how much God used him for me and this family. My love for him
grew stronger and ever before. But I knew I was threading a dangerous ground.
So, I decided to seek the face of God in a 3 days marathon fasting.

I asked him to take the feelings I had for him away. Those 3 days of fasting was an
intense journey into the realm of the spirit. God took me through the scriptures
and gave me a lot of revelations. There I knew what was wrong with me".

210
"And what was that!" I asked, completely curious.

"I always thought I needed a man in my life. I needed Tunde to love me the way I
did. I needed him so much that I couldn't sleep, all because I was thinking about
him. He was like the air I breathe. I just wanted to always hear his voice and be
around him. He was the center of my world and happiness.

But God showed me in a scripture in Matthew 4:3. And when the tempter came
to him, he said, If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made
bread.

But he answered and said, it is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by
every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.

I was asking myself how was this a solution to my problem? Then God opened
that scripture for me and there came my deliverance.

Sis, there's this hunger in man that can never be satisfied. It's more than a
physical hunger. It's just like a man that is thirsty. What he needs is water and
you're giving him a bottle of coke. He will drink it but he'll still be thirsty. You give
him honey, he may eat it, but still be thirsty.

Satan asked Jesus to turn stones to bread. Make bread out of stones. Jesus
needed the bread of life and here was Satan suggesting he forgets the bread of
life and make do with a stone. Satan was giving Jesus an alternative to the bread
of life and was giving Jesus a kind of bread that has no life in it. A bread made out
of stone.

211
That's the problem sis. The problem is not that you need a man in your life. Truth
be told you're hungry, but going after a husband is like turning stones to bread.
What you truly need is not the stony bread, but the real bread".

"I don't understand!"

"Hmmmmm! Sister! There's this hunger in man that only God can satisfy. All
Satan does is to provide temporary pleasure. Temporary satisfaction! He tries to
channel your focus from the bread of life which is God, to the bread of stone
which are your carnal appetites.

That's why the man goes after immorality. There's this hunger in man that only
God can fill. But he doesn't understand it is only God that can satisfy that
yearning, so he turns to immorality, from one woman to the other. Yet, he's not
satisfied.

That was what the woman of Samaria was looking for. She was hungry for the
living water. But Satan deceived her and made her think that a new husband was
the solution to her depression. He made her believe getting a new husband was
the only solution to her problems. So, she left her first husband and married
another man. Yet, that hunger was not quenched.

Satan deceived her further into trying another man. She kept moving from one
man to another, until they were now 5 in number. Yet, she wasn't satisfied.

That's the same thing today. A lot of people are so depressed and hungry that
they turn to Facebook for satisfaction. They turn to porn sites to satisfy them. But
all it can do is 5 minutes pleasure of masturbating and leave them hungrier. No
satisfaction. So they become addicted to men, like the Samaritan woman. They
become addicted to pornography, trying to quench their thirst.
212
They are only trying to quench their hunger with bread made out of stones. But
it's not the bread of life. That's why the more they get married, the more they
want to get married. That's why couples are not satisfied with themselves. They
want a divorce and go for a new man they think would be the solution. But after
getting married, they still aren't satisfied.

So, man keeps searching for water, just as the woman did. And there was our
Lord. The living waters. The water that if you drink, you'll lose interest in
pornography. If you drink, you'll lose your obsession to get married. Yes, the
woman of Samaria drank of this water and she was too busy inviting all the
Samaritans to come and have a drink, that she forgot her empty jar at Jacob's
well.

When you drink of this water, you'll lose your obsession to get married and be so
busy inviting people to come and drink. You'll forget about yourself that you're
not married. Because marriage would be the last thing on your mind. Because you
have drank from the water of life. Your satisfaction has been met. You no longer
turn to masturbation when depressed, but to God".

I was completely shocked by the revelation in that scripture.

To be continued.......
Jesus is the answer for the world today. Above him there's no other.
Jesus is the way.

Matthew 11:28 Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will
give you rest.

213
Come! All you that have been laboring for the attention of that guy you're
crushing on. Come!

Come! All you that are fed up with the attacks of the enemy on your life and
family. Come!

Come! All you that have been struggling to live a holy life! Come!

Come! All you that have been scared of when would the right man come? I'm 30!
I'm 35! I'm 38! I'm 40! God when am I getting married? Come!

And I will give you rest

The lecture continues tomorrow

What is the secret to getting married speedily as a Christian lady?

Find out in tomorrow's episode

214
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 24
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"So that's the problem humans face. We turn to bread made out of stones to
quench our hunger, when what we really need is the bread of life. Nothing in this
world can satisfy. Some people think getting a new car would make them happy.
Right now, they have seven cars and are planning on buying a new car very soon.
Some think a boyfriend would bring satisfaction. They're out of three
relationships and are planning on a 4th one. Only God can fill that vacuum. Stop
wasting your time jumping from one place to another. Go for the bread that truly
satisfies.

"Sharon!" I interrupted.

"Yes!"

"So how can we get this bread of life?" I asked.

"That's simple! By spending quality time with God every day. Just like the woman
at the well, you take your soul to God. He does the feeding. He answers your
questions. He calms your troubled soul. He gives you, his peace.

David said in Psalms 16:11. Thou wilt shew me the path of life: in thy presence is
fulness of joy; at thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore.

215
That's the source of our happiness. The presence of God. That's the only solution
to our obsession. To our worries, to our unending passions and to our search for
satisfaction.

It's only a lady that has tasted of this water in the secret place that can stand in
public with a smile on her face. She's approaching 40, no husband, yet, not a
single worry plagues her mind. She's completely certain that God would settle her
when the time comes.

Others who are yet to taste of this water are surprised at her peace of mind. They
are asking out of curiosity. What is her problem? Can't she see she's getting old?
At 38, she has the guts to reject a proposal. You know how difficult it is to get a
husband in the market these days.

They don't understand. She's so lost in the pleasures of God's presence, that she
cannot sacrifice it for a wrong relationship with a mere man. She's lives in the
presence of God, dwells in the secret place of the most high and abides under his
shadow.

Jesus said in John 14:27. Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as
the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be
afraid.
He calms your troubled soul and gives grace to the weak heart.

It's in your secret place. Your quiet time. That's where you draw from the river of
life. That's were your emotions are subdued and your spirit man is charged and
empowered. That's the secret sis".

216
I looked at my sister with a somber expression on my face. This was something I
never thought to be possible.

"But is there a quick route? Is there anything that can make me get married faster
as a Christian lady? I mean does it mean because I'm a Christian, I must marry
late?" I asked.

She smiled and patted me on the shoulder.

"Sis! That's what a lot of Christian ladies think. That's the reason why many of
them are in a hurry to get married and not lose the man in their lives right now.
They don't understand that there are principles in the kingdom.

God is a God of principles. Everything in him has a pattern you must follow in
other to achieve what you want. Who told you Christian ladies can't marry early?
Ha ha ha ha ha ha!

Let me tell you how to hasten God's hand concerning your marriage.

In the school we have primary, secondary and tertiary institution. The primary I'd
the basics of all the levels of education. Without the primary, the secondary or
the tertiary education would never be balanced. What am I driving at?

God is a God of priority! If you understand God Ehn, you would go and sleep very
well and stop worrying yourself. God is a God of priority. He never puts at the
front what ought to be last in the queue. He arranges everything according to
their significance. What am I saying?

217
God sent us with 3 assignments on earth. Three definite assignments. I know a lot
of things fall under it, but these 3 are the most significant of them all.

Number one! He sent you to this earth to have a relationship with him. You were
created to know God. To worship him and have fellowship with him. Man was
created for God to dwell in and interact with. That's the first.

Number two! He sent you to this earth to fulfill a purpose. There was a need in
the earth. Israel needed a deliverer to break them out of the bondage of Pharaoh.
So God sent Moses to the Earth. God knew a famine was approaching. A famine
that would last for seven years. The whole world was in trouble. A lot of people
would die. So he sent Joseph into the world to preserve lives.

No human being shows up on earth without a purpose to fulfill. It doesn't matter

how the child was born. What matters is what the child came to fulfill. That's why
abortion is completely devilish. According to God's programming and calculation,
during intercourse. Once the man sends his seed into the woman, a child is
formed.

God having sat down as a principled King, plans for the future. He programed
nature and gave them instructions to follow. So immediately, God calls a meeting
and looks into the future. A child has been released into the earth by the act of
intercourse. God immediately looks into the future and see a particular need to
be met and gives the mandate to that child.

He sends the child into the earth to fulfill that mandate, only for the mother to
say she wants him dead. How horrible is that? And that's how the innocent child
is killed and sent back to God without fulfilling his destiny.

Can I tell you something?"

218
"Yes please!" I answered.

"Do you know that the children in heaven do not own mansions?"

I was amazed. Could that be true? I believe God wouldn't allow them to be
homeless.

"Yes! Children in heaven do not own mansions. You build your mansion in heaven
by your labour for God here on earth. So, every aborted baby doesn't own a
personal mansion.

Jesus made us to understand that he would reward us on the last day. Part of the
reward he was giving us is a mansion in the kingdom. Those aborted babies never
had the opportunity to labour for the kingdom. Whether God is going to give
them one later, that, I cannot tell".

"Wow!" I nodded.

"Number 3! He sent you here to help spread his kingdom here on earth. He sent
you here to represent him. To win souls to the kingdom for him. To help in
reaching out to the lost and perishing world. He sent you here to help those who
do not know him to do so. He sent you here so that darkness would not dominate
the world.
These are the three reasons why you were sent to this world"

219
I was awe struck. I didn't know what else to say. I knew I was so borders with
what was not important to God right from the onset. What was I going to do
now?

"Can I ask a question?"

"Please do!" I replied.

"So where is marriage among these three?"

I shook my head in regret. I wasn't sent to this world to get married. I was sent to
have a relationship with God, fulfil my destiny and spread his knowledge across
the world by winning souls.

"Sis! You really want to get married faster? You really want to tell God that you
mean business with him? Get busy with these three! Go and build your
relationship with God. Your quiet time! Your prayer altar and personal bible
study. Get busy with a consistent prayer life and study of God's word. You have
been called to know God. And you don't know him yet, then forget about
marriage.

As you consistently fellowship in the presence. God begins to reveal things to you
and one of them is who you are meant to be. What he destined you to become.
He opens your eyes to specific things and pushes you into your divine calling and
assignment. This he does and in no time, you find yourself busy in the work of the
kingdom.

It's not compulsory that you must be a preacher. You may be a kingdom financier.
Pulling people to the kingdom through your wealth. You may be a kingdom
220
musician, pulling souls to Jesus through your songs. You may be a kingdom writer,
winning souls for God through your write ups.

One way or the other, you find yourself busy in God's work. That's your garden of
Eden. Taking care of what God has placed in your hands. You wouldn't have time
to think about your marital status. You'll be too busy calling people to come and
drink from the water of life.

And in that garden of fulfilling purpose, lies your partner. That's where you get to
meet the one that was created to partner with you in God's work.

Listen to me. Not every Christian is your husband. A destiny helper is what God
said he was giving Adam first. Not even a wife.

Genesis 2:18 And the LORD God said, It is not good that the man should be alone;
I will make him an help meet for him.

God was sending someone to help him first. That was the primary assignment Eve
came to play in the life of Adam. What was Adam's assignment on earth? Take
care of the garden. Eve was only there to help him do his assignment better.

Today, you ask a lady, what is your assignment here on Earth? She would tell you
she doesn't know yet, but she's asking God to give her husband.

Ask her about her relationship with God. She cannot fast. She's still struggling
with 30 minutes prayer every day, if at all not once in a week. She never opens
her bible to read it except when she goes to church on Sunday. And she's asking
God for a husband.

221
How can a family and the destiny of 3 great children on earth survive under the
care of a woman who cannot pray more than 30 minutes? Quiet time, she's still
struggling with it. Personal bible study, no time, too busy. How can she defend
her husband in the place of prayer? How can she pray the destiny of her children
into manifestation?

Have you forgotten Satan attacks godly families? How can you build a strong
relationship with God spending only 30 minutes with him every day? Before God
starts talking or opens a Bible scripture and revelations start coming, you have
closed the bible. Time up!

And the next time you come back, that window in the realm of the spirit has been
closed. A lot of Christian ladies have left their relationship with God unbuilt, their
purpose undiscovered, the spreading of the gospel abandoned and are busy
looking for a man to marry them.

The Bible says, he that findeth a wife. Now, it's she that findeth a husband.
Remember that scripture that says, but seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his
righteousness, and all these things, including your husband, shall be added unto
you.

Let's go back! Retrace your steps back to God. We have really majored on the
minor and minored on the major. What ought to be number one, is now the last
thing on the list. And what ought to be the last thing on the list is the number one
thing we're pursuing".

I went down on my knees immediately and poured out my heart to God. Indeed, I
was so guilty.

222
To be continued......

Christian singles!

I want to get married! I want to get married!

Have you used this period of being a single to know God? To build your
relationship with him? Have you discovered your purpose and calling in life?

So many of us are still very young and Satan is bringing boys to distract us and we
think it's because we're so beautiful?

You'll chat with them till late in the night and when you're supposed to be reading
Bible, you're listening to the sugar-coated words they have to say.

You hardly read your Bible. You can't even pray because the distraction is too
much on you. You give excuses of work and tiredness.

The enemies ready to wreck your destiny and push you into a wrong relationship
are not tired.

Don't forget, time is going!

Start preparing for the future now?

223
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 25
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Tunde seems to be taking so long!" I said as I brought the tray in my hand to my

sister.

"Yeah! I know how to deal with him. Trust me! He can't keep his Rose of Sharon
waiting and go Scot free", my sister replied, taking a cup of tea in her hand. We
were having breakfast together that morning and awaited her husband's arrival.

"Who is Rose of Sharon?" My mentor asked. She and Tina had returned just as
promised.

"Oh! That's my pet name ma!" Sharon chuckled.

"Ha! That's Jesus ooo! How can you give your wife a name that belongs to Jesus in
the name of pet name?" She said jokingly and we all burst into laughter.

"Thank God, he will meet me here! I'll make sure he is punished for trespassing
and stealing from Jesus!"

We laughed so hard. Though I laughed, I still felt the pang of guilt in me. I had joy
within me, but it seemed it wasn't complete. I was yet to apologize to my mentor
and reveal all my secrets to her. I had sold lies to her and she bought them. I can't
have a solid relationship with God built on lies.

224
Every now and then, I looked at her when she wasn't looking and saw her trust for
me in her eyes. It only she knew I was so full of lies. But after confessing to her,
would she ever trust me like she did now? What would happen if I open up and
she begins to struggle with trusting me? Whenever I tell her something, would
she always want to be sure if it was the truth or a lie?

That would be serious. Imagine everytime I tell her something, she would always
try to confirm if I was lying or not? That would be awkward. I don't think I can
continue with this mentorship program anymore.

"Cris! Stop wasting time! You have to apologize to her no matter the
consequences that might follow. It's the right thing to do. Do it and be completely
free from all these guilt you're feeling in your heart. It's the only way. Don't you
want to o be free?" Came the gentle whisper.

"Hmm Cris! You have started again?" I replied.

"Started what?"

"Talking to yourself! Why am I always talking to myself as if I am two

personalities?"

There was no response to my question.

I sat down beside my sister.

"So, how's married life?" I whispered into her ears.

225
She smiled and looked at me.

"That's a topic on its own. But married life is wonderful when Jesus is in that
family. God taught me something recently. I got a powerful revelation from a
scripture. It's like the logos disappeared completely and the rhema took over!"

"Chai! I love mysteries! Hit me jare!" My mentor said smiling.

"Ha! I better close my mouth then!" Sharon said and held her lips together.

"No! I'm serious! Please share it with me!" She replied.

"How would I be talking about rhema when the wife of Apostle Paul is in our
midst?" Sharon replied.

We all burst into laughter.

"Ha! We learn everyday na! Infact! I'm still growing in the Lord! You know I'm still
a spiritual teenager!"

"Ha! Mummy!" I almost called you a liar!" I said amidst laughter.

"No na! A child of God is not a liar except he or she is a child of the devil. The devil
is the father of all lies", my mentor replied and I gulped.

226
That means I was a child of the devil automatically. I'm so full of lies. I'm not
supposed to be sitting here with these people. Hmmmmm! Cris is not yet a child
of God.

"This is serious! How do I break out of all these now?" I asked myself.

"Confess and be free! Why are you so adamant?"

"Cris stop it! How can I confess to her and expect her to forgive me? First, the
fornication! Oh! If she hears that one, she won't recover from it for weeks.
Whenever she sees me, she would always remember I slept with my boyfriend.

Next, the lies about Chris getting born again! Next, the lies about my quiet time
which I had not been observing for some days now. This is so difficult!" I said
within me.

"With God all things are possible!" Came the gentle response.

"Yes, I know, but this one is difficult.

"Is anything too hard for God?"

"Nothing is hard for him, but"

"Why are you using but? So, you think God cannot touch your mentor's heart and
soften it towards you?"

227
"He can, but"

"Stop the but! Stop it! Why are you making the devil look so powerful by your lack
of faith in God?"

I sighed and lowered my face. I lifted my head slowly and met my mentor staring
at me.

"What I'm trying to say is that, I gave my life to Christ 18 years ago. So, I'm still a
spiritual teenager", she said grinning, her eyes still locked in mine.

I quickly smiled at her to take away her curiosity and she fell for it. She returned
the smile and looked elsewhere.

"So, I'm still growing and it's not a crime if you become the spiritual cook to
prepare me spiritual breakfast this morning!" She added.

"Hmmm spiritual cook, spiritual breakfast! Everything is spiritual!"

"Yes ooooo! The spirit controls the physical", I said all smiles.

"That's Aunty Rhema talking!" Tina! Aunty Rhema is talking ooo!" She said aloud.

There was no sign of Tina around so she looked at me.

"Where's Tina?" She asked and looked around.

228
"She's with the gateman at the gate. She told me she wanted to share the word of
God with him. She wants to win him by all means!" I answered.
"That's true! I'm tired of seeing him smoking each time I come in. Aren't you tired
of it?" She asked.

"I am, but the best thing I can do is to tell him to stop smoking outside the house.
But from time to time, he comes outside to smoke. Mostly when I don't have
people around", I said.

"Cris! I don't want you to fire him at all. I just want you to be so bordered about
his soul and do everything you can to win him. We are to teach out to the lost
through whatever means. So, I expect the salvation of his soul to be your number
one priority".

"Yes ma! I should have but!"

"I understand Cris! You have not been in good terms with God for a while now.
Thank God for restoring you completely!"

"Not completely!" I said within me. I dared not say that to her hearing.

"So now that you have been fully restored, that gateman is your new assignment.
God is only using Tina to sow the seeds. He's your responsibility".

"Yes ma!" I said and nodded.

229
She turned and looked at Sharon. Immediately their eyes met. They started
laughing. I also joined them to laugh, even when I didn't know what caused the
laughter.

"Why are you laughing?" My mentor asked.

"Ma! Why are you laughing?" My sister asked.

"It's because you're laughing that I'm laughing oooo. Your laughter was
contagious!" She replied and we all laughed the more.

"I was laughing because, I knew the moment you looked at me you were going to
ask for the Rhema", she said grinning.

"Why not? That's my food ooo! I enjoy it from my husband every time I'm
hungry".

"Exactly! I know you are having the best part of his ministration. I used to follow
him on YouTube and Instagram. I love listening to his messages. But please, tell
him to change his name from pastor Robert to Apostle Robert. That name suits
him better",

"Sharon, we're not after titles, we're after souls. Titles and fame are not the main
thing. Though God has nothing against it, but to us, it's not necessary. As long as
the souls keep getting blessed and are won into the kingdom. So, whether he's
called a pastor or an Apostle or bro Robert, it's not important".

I smiled and nodded.

230
"That's true!" Sharon said.

"So back to what you were going to share with us?"

"Oh yes! She replied and adjusted herself on the sofa.

"Actually, I was reading

1 John 4:16. And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us. God
is love; and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.

I asked myself what was God saying through this passage. Then God made me to
understand. That you cannot love without having God in you. The love a couple
have for each other is as strong as the love they have for God. That means for a
couple to love themselves so much and enjoy their marriage, they must love God
first.

And how do you love God? 1 John 3:18 My little children, let us not love in word,
neither in tongue; but in our actions and in truth.
So, we tell God we love him by our obedience to his word and as long as we do
that, I discovered something. My love for my husband became so strong and
intense. My husband loved me so much that I cannot explain. Every day in our
house, we smile endlessly. We laugh, we play around like little kids. But once it's
time to be with God, we don't joke with it.

We show God by our obedience that we love him and in return, we discovered he
filled our hearts with love. There I knew love is actually more than a feeling. Love
is spiritual, because it is a fruit of the spirit.

231
When I first got married to my husband, could you believe that I cannot dip his
tooth brush in my mouth? But recently, he was brushing his mouth and I met him
and just made a joke that he was brushing and couldn't invite me. Thinking I
wasn't serious, he told me to join him. I took the brush out of his mouth and
started brushing mine with it.

I don't know what exactly was wrong with me, but I've lost irritation completely. I
was asking myself how could I take someone's brush out of his mouth while he
was still brushing and start brushing with it? I'm not saying it's healthy to try but, I
completely lost my irritation. Should I say, love dey shak me!"

"Wow!" My mentor's jaw dropped.

I was also surprised.

"Love is spiritual. The power of God in us can stir up love. But it's first towards
him. First towards God, then others and lastly, you. I call it JOY
J is for Jesus. O - means others and the Y - means you. That's why when you love,
you have joy in your soul. You don't just know how to explain what is getting you
excited. You are just so excited.

But you can only love people, when you love God. So, the more you love God by
obeying his word, the more your love for your spouse increases".

"Wow! I just attended a marriage seminar!" My mentor said as she reached for
her bag and brought out her jotter and pen.

232
Everyone burst into laughter. Sharon bowed her head blushing.
"As I was saying! The opposite of Love is not hate!" She continued.

"In English language, hate is the opposite for love. But according to the language
of the spirit, love has a different word as an opposite".

We were shocked to hear that. If the opposite of Love is not hate then what was
the opposite then?

And please can someone teach me the language of the spirit?

To be continued.....

Please grab your pen and jotter oooo

We want to learn the language of the spirit

Please be praying for Cris oooo

I don't like what I'm seeing oooo. She is still wavering according to my
observations.

Satan is not yet ready to believe he has lost this soul.

The class continues tomorrow

233
What is the opposite of Love according to the language of the spirit?

Please share with me what you learned in this episode

I'll be waiting for you in the comment section.

God bless you!

MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 26
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Be looking at me ooo! Do you think you must have one big title before God can
use you?" My mentor asked me as I watched her writing down some of the things
my younger sister said.

"Because me and my husband teach alot of people doesn't mean we are Mr. and
Mrs. know it all. I'm not ashamed to learn from anyone. Pride is not a character in
Jesus. It must never be found in us"

I nodded in affirmation and stood up to go and get something to write with. I

came back and sat down.

"Please this information is not something to throw away. God is opening my eyes
right now to how to make my marriage sweeter. Please Sharon, go ahead and tell
us. What is the opposite of Love according to the language of the spirit?"

234
After a brief silence, my sister looked at us and answered.

"Lust!"

I was surprised. How does lust have anything to do with the opposite of Love? At
least if you don't love someone, you hate the person. That's how the world
operates.

"Listen! Lust is a bigger opposite because it is a combination of both love and hate
mixed together".

"Wow!" My mentor exclaimed and wrote down a few words.

"When there's no love in the family, what replaces it is lust. Lust is what will make
a woman marry a man she doesn't love and call it love. She doesn't know that
what's going on there is she's taking advantage of the man.
The same goes for a lot of boyfriend and girlfriend relationship. The guy wants to
sleep with the girl and that's all he cares about. He doesn't love her, but lusts
after her beauty. So, everything he does to her, the sugar-coated words, the night
calls, the declaration of how much he loves her and the spending of money is all
with one purpose. To get her on his bed. Once that is achieved, you discover a
different character in the boy. Mission accomplished.

That's the same thing with a lot of Christians today. They give their lives to Christ,
but they don't love him. They don't obey whatever he tells them to do. And God
being merciful doesn't cast them away. He still shows his love to them by granting
them their requests whenever they pray. Such people whenever they need

235
something from God, the first thing they do is to confess their sins. Because they
believe it would be an hindrance to their prayers or request from God.

They sometimes make promises to God which the Bible call flattery. They flatter
God with a lot of promises to live better lives once God gives them what they
want. Maybe they need money or a job or a promotion at the place of work or
they want to go to school. They start telling God a lot of things about how they
would live once they get what they're asking from him.

Psalms 78:36 to 37. Nevertheless, they did flatter him with their mouth, and they
lied unto him with their tongues.

For their heart was not right with him, neither were they steadfast in his
covenant.

They lust after God because of the benefits he offers. They don't love him by their
actions of obedience to his word. They disobey his command and whenever they
repent, it's only to be a good boy and get chocolate from daddy.

Their repentance doesn't last. They don't surrender completely to God. Half of
them wants what the world has to offer, while the other half wants God. So
instead of surrendering to one master, they want both masters.

So, they don't actually love God.

They only want he has to offer. That's the same thing a marriage where God isn't
looks like. The husband and the wife are just together because of one benefit the
relationship has to offer. Maybe the man needs financial support and the woman
offers it perfectly. So, he had to pretend to love her when he knows fully well he
doesn't. Or the woman needs the man for the influential name he bears. The wife

236
of a popular man. So, she pretends to respect him, all for the benefits the
relationship has to offer.
Without God in us, all we have is a counterfeit of what God had to offer. Lust is
not all about emotions for the opposite gender. Lust is more of selfishness. It is
note focused on self-satisfaction than satisfying the need of others. If at all lust
would do anything that would benefit others, it's because of the benefits it would
bring on him.

That's why Jesus said when you give, don't give expecting something in return as a
lot of people do. They give to the rich so that they can get something bigger from
him when the time comes.

Take for example the politicians. When they are about to go for election, you'll
see how they start acting nice. They buy things and distribute them to the people.
They supply the people in rural areas with social amenities. Electricity, water,
Education and good roads. All these to convince them into voting them into
power. But as soon as they enter the seat of power, they turn back to doing what
was on their minds at the beginning. That's how Lust operates.

It is selfish and it's all about taking advantage of someone else. Nobody really
hates God. Deep within us, we want him in our lives. This just that some lust for
him and others love him genuinely", my sister said.

I felt guilty of this. My relationship with God has been more of exploiting him. I
was mentally ill and went to him for the healing he offers. All I wanted was for
him to heal me so I can be on my way. Return to my old life and continue with the
way things were before. But when I discovered he wanted something more than a
mere transaction. When I saw he wanted a relationship with me, I got rebellious.
That was not what I wanted. I saw his demands as a burden. If I truly loved him, I
would have given him everything he wanted like a woman in love is supposed to. I
would have said yes to everything he asked me to surrender.

237
I only needed God in my life for what he could give or do for me. While I remained
the boss of my life, telling him what I wanted and at the snap of my fingers, he
gives me.

"Lord! I'm so sorry!" I said within me.

"Don't tell me you're sorry! Do what I asked you to do! That's when you're truly
sorry!" Came the gentle whisper.

"Cris! You have started talking to yourself again!" I said in whispers.

"That's the end of the class friends!" My sister announced.

"God bless you sister Sharon!" My mentor said.

"Amen!"

Just then my mentor's phone started ringing. She picked it up and placed it on her
ear.

"Yes! What! " She asked with a broad grin on her face.

"You mean she's here with her son? I'm coming right now!" She said and stood
up.

238
"Girls! I need to be on my way now. I have someone I need to meet right now!"
She announced and took her bag.

"Cris!" She called me.

"Please can you come with me?" She asked.

I looked at my sister and then back to her.

"I haven't seen Tunde in a while now. I am also waiting for him", I replied.

Going with her on a ride wouldn't be such a good idea.

"My baby girl! Please!" She said and made those puppy eyes.

Why was she begging me to go with her? If she wanted me to follow her all she
needed was order me to do so. Or does she have something else in mind? I
remembered when my eyes met with hers during our discussion. I noticed she
saw my mood swing. Or did she played along and made me think I fooled her?
Something tells me this ride home is more than just a ride.

"Even if it is, wouldn't that be a perfect opportunity to open up to her? Came the
gentle whisper.

I sighed and looked up.

239
"Please baby girl!" She pleaded with an American intonation.

"Okay!"

"Yay!" She shouted and punched the air with her fists.

"I really want you to meet this woman. That's why I needed to drag you along.
Sorry I was too demanding!" She apologized.

"Oh! A woman!"

"Yes! A great woman of God! She's a .... I don't want to go into details. Please
hurry up let's go!" She said and headed for the door

I turned to my sister.

"Say hi to Tunde for me. I'm going to meet this woman of God!" I told her and
followed my mentor.

"Why are you walking behind me?" She asked and pulled me to her side.

"Let's walk together!" She said and placed her left arm around my shoulders.

I felt loved, but each time I wanted to enjoy the feeling, guilt sprang up. I had to
release these secrets I had locked up in my heart and be free. Yes, I would confess
to my mentor on the way.

240
Tina was still lost in her conversation with the gateman.

My mentor opened the car and told me to take my seat. I opened the back door
and sat at the back. I knew Tina would join us and that meant one thing. My
confession had to wait.

My mentor met Tina and spoke with her. For the sake of distance, I couldn't hear
what she was saying but by the time she was done, she came back alone, leaving
her with the gateman.

The gateman quickly rose up to his duty and opened the gate, but Tina remained
on her seat.

My mentor sat down at the driver's seat and turned to me.

"Get over here Cris! I told Tina that your driver would bring her to the house
when she was ready, so he can also take you back. She told me she's not done
talking with your gateman".

I was amazed. That means I had not lost my opportunity. I came out of the vehicle
and sat with my mentor at the front.

She turned on the ignition and drove out of the garage. We waved at Tina and the
gateman as we left the building.

Soon we were on the streets, on our way to my mentor's house.

241
"So, Cris! Are you ready to tell me that thing bordering you?" She asked.

My heart started pounding heavily.

Do I tell her the truth or tell her something else?

To be continued......
You people should tell Cris to stop this nonsense ooo!

I don't know if they would flog her 39 strokes of the cane if she tells the truth.

Satan is not ready to lose the battle. He still believes he can get her.

How many of us today follow God because of the benefits he has to offer?

Have you truly surrendered to his Lordship? Do your actions show to him how
much you love him? Or is it only your mouth that announces to the world 'I love
Jesus?'

Do you Love him or lust after him?

God bless you

242
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 27
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Mummy! First of all, I want to apologize to you. I'm deeply sorry for all the
struggles I've put you through! I'm not what you think I am. I am a filthy bag, filled
with lies. I have so many cockroaches hidden in my cupboard. So many secrets
I've kept from you", I began.

She sighed and looked at me.

"Go on! I'm listening!"

I began my story from how I committed the sin against the body with Chris. How I
lied he was born again and cooked up the dream that formed his convictions.

I had to pause to see the expression on her face. She wasn't looking angry or sad
either. Maybe she's hiding her feelings.

I continued and narrated how I lied to her about my quiet time and proceeded to
how she believed my lies.

For 35 seconds, she said nothing which got me scared.

"Is that all?" She asked.

243
"Yes! All ma! I'm truly sorry I deceived you!" I apologized.

"Cris! I had already forgiven you before you asked. I'm your mother for goodness’
sake. You are my daughter. Just because the child fell in the mud and got herself
messed up doesn't mean she's going to lose her mother. A good Mom would get a
bucket of water and clean up her child. She would wash her and change her
clothes.

Just because the child got messed up in mid is not the end of the mother and
daughter relationship! It's even a great opportunity to show how much the
mother cares for the child.

So, knock it off Cris! I just don't want to be a mother to you. I want to be the best
mum in the world. I love you no matter what and I'll always trust you! I know
you're thinking I'll start suspecting every information you give me, whether it's
true or not! Rubbish!

Cris, you need to know what the bible calls unconditional love. I mean love that
doesn't have condition. You don't need to be a good girl to receive it. You don't
need to lie to get a false impression and receive it. You receive it because the
lover has chosen to love you no matter what".

I bowed my head and wept. My mentor pulled out of the street and parked
beside the road. Unbuckling her seat belt, she turned and faced me.

"Cris! You don't earn unconditional love. You don't behave yourself to receive it.
You don't have to be a good girl to have it. It's grace! Unconditional love is well
displayed when the person being loved goes astray. Cris! I didn't love you because
you are a good mentee. A faithful mentee or a mentee so easy to talk to. I love

244
you because it is first a command from God and I must obey God whether my
flesh likes it or not.

It's just as your sister says. Love is spiritual! Love is more than emotions. Love is all
about sacrifice", she said and placed her hand on my shoulder tenderly.

"I'm so sorry!" I said amidst tears.

"You never owed me an apology! Cris, I have forgiven you long before now. So
whatever confession you have is just to free your conscience. You don't have to
impress me with false quiet time reports to earn my love. I chose to love you no
matter what".

She pulled me to herself and leaned my head on her chest. She patted my back
gently as I wept.

"It's okay dear! I have one goal in my heart. One vision! One dream! And that is to
see you feeding that crowd in your dream with the bread of life. I want to be
there watching as you dish out that bread of life to your hungry generation. I
want to be there watching you as you fulfill your destiny. I will never give up on
you until God accomplish that in your life".

Was this the woman I had been scared of opening up to? Was this what I had
been scared of doing all these whiles? Look at how the Devil had enslaved me
through fear? No this was purely wickedness. Satan had seriously wrecked my life.
What was my offence? What did I do to the devil to deserve all these series of
attacks?

245
"Your mission here on earth is enough to provoke him. Every person with a bright
future on earth faced the same thing. Ask Moses what was his offence that
Pharaoh was ready to kill all the Hebrew babies".

"Hmmm! Cris, you have started talking to yourself again!" I replied.

I drew out of my mentor's grip and looked into her eyes.

"Mummy! I promise you one thing. You'll be there to see it!" I said, eyes aglow
with determination.

She smiled and nodded.

"Do you know how to achieve what you've just said?" She asked.

"I may not know how, but I won't stop until what God had shown me becomes a
reality", I replied.

She smiled and nodded.

"I hope you're not trying to impress me, because beginning from tomorrow you'll
start a 3 days marathon fast!"

I raised my eye brows in surprise.

"I was only joking!" She replied and burst into laughter.

246
 I heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. But why did the word fasting, frighten me?
Wasn't I the one telling my mentor I was going to fulfill my destiny? Fasting to
seek the face of God was one of the ways of accomplishing it. Why wasn't I ready
to do what it takes and fulfill my destiny as I had promised? Hmmm! When am l
going to surrender to God completely?

She turned on the ignition and drove. I was completely silent all through the ride
home. My mentor was also silent but soon, we arrived at the house.

We entered the house and met a lady seated comfortably on the sofa, a boy
beside her. He should be in his early twenties. I saw their resemblance and
noticed he was her son. He was a male version of his mother.

My mentor ran and hugged her. They started talking aloud, cheerfully. From they
way they talked, I knew they had known each other from childhood.

"Oh, before I forget! Please meet my daughter! One of my mentees! Christiana

Kolapo!" She turned and pulled me closer.

"Cris! This is Mrs. Susan George Oluwagbade. This is her son Anthony
Oluwagbade!"

"Hi! Miss Cristina!" Anthony said and waved at me.

I wanted to respond but I quickly paused as I realized something. My mentor

introduced me to them as Christiana. How did he know my real name? Or was
that a mistake?

247
"Cristina! Is something wrong?" Mrs. Oluwagbade asked as my expression wasn't
hidden.

"Nothing ma!" I quickly replied and looked at her, still wearing the same
expression.

She also called me Cristina. Did I hear her wrongly or what? Who was this Susan
of a woman? And who was her son?

"Come on girl! I know what nothing means. You have something to say but you
can't say it, so you say it's nothing. But don't worry, you are free to keep it to
yourself!" She replied and turned to my mentor.

"I would love to see Sharona Tunde as well before I leave!" She said.

My mentor looked at her with the same shock on my face. Now it was clear what I
was seeing was not made up. Who are these people?

"Who's Sharona?" My mentor asked her.

"The lady who taught you those things you wrote down in your jotter some
minutes ago", she answered.

"Oh! You mean Sharon! Her name is Sharon!" My mentor answered.

"Ask her big sis!" She said and turned to resume her seat on the sofa.

248
My mentor turned to me with a questioning look.

"That's her full name", I answered.

She smiled and looked at her friend.

I looked at the boy and gave him the questioning look too.

He smiled and shrugged.

"How did you know my real name?" I asked.

"It's on your forehead!" He said and turned to join his mother on the sofa.

I quickly touched my forehead to be sure I would find stains of chalk or marker on

my hands.

My mentor started laughing at me.

"What?" I asked.

"I expect you to understand what is going on right now!" She replied.

"What is going on?" I asked.

249
She shook her head and turned to her friend.

"Tony, let's go say hi to Joseph in his room. Susan! She's all yours!" She said and
took the boy by the hand and they both left.

I stood; eyes fixed on this strange woman. She looked at me and smiled.

"Please sit!" She said.

I quickly sat down, not taking my eyes off her.

"Did my mentor tell you about me?" I asked.

I was curious to know what was going on. How did she get to know about my
sister and my real name.

"No! She only told me she was bringing one of her mentees to see me. And I told
her to go ahead. That was all", she answered.
Now I was more confused. Who is this woman? Was she a Prophetess or
something?
"Cris! You're sitting before a great general of the faith. A woman that conquered
battles and won territories for God!" The inner voice said.
"Cris, you have started again!" I said within me.

"Started what?"

250
"Talking to yourself!"

"Who told you that you are talking to yourself?" Came the gentle whisper.

"Please! I know I'm a great thinker. So don't try to trick me!" I replied myself.

"Cris! That dream you spoke to your mentor about in the car is a great and
demanding one", she said.

My heart almost flew out of my chest. What's going on here? Is this another Jesus
telling me like the Samaritan woman everything I ever did? Please can someone
help me? Who is Susan?

"Stop being scared! I know Sharona would be going back today so whatever
message I have for her, I'll send through you", she said to my utmost surprise.

"Ma! Please don't be offended. Who are you? Are you a prophet or something?" I
asked.

She smiled and adjusted herself on the sofa.

"I'm Susan Oluwagbade. I'm a friend of your mentor. I guess that's enough
introduction".

"Please ma! Are you a minister? Like a woman of God?" I asked.

251
"Cris! Whatever you think about me is yours. All you need to do is to ask God who
I am!" She replied.
I looked at her with a confused look on my face.
"I don't know how to hear from God!" I replied.
"I don't understand! Don't you speak with God one on one, chat with him like a
friend chatting his or her bestie?" She asked.

"No!" I said and shook my head.

"Cris! But the Holy Spirit lives in you. You know that right?" She asked.

"Yes! Please ma! How do I hear the voice of God? I want to be talking with God
the way you just said. Please help me! How can I hear the voice of God and know
it is God talking?" I asked.

Susan smiled.

"I'll teach you".

To be continued.........

252
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 28
©️ Ayo Omolayo

Susan smiled and looked at me without saying anything for about 3 minutes. I
wondered what was happening.

Suddenly she clasped her hands and spoke.

"Hearing God's voice is a topic that you cannot finish in one single day. But what
I'll do is to teach you the basics. I'll teach you the principles to activating the voice
of God. What are the first things to note about the voice of God?

Before we touch that, we want to talk about the human mind. That's the place
where all the hearing from God must first be addressed.

There are two powerful organs in your spirit man. The hearing organ and the
speaking organ. That's why from time to time, you would hear Jesus say. He that
hath an ear let him hear what the spirit is saying. Note, he didn't say ears, he said
and ear.

That's why it is written in Psalms 62:11. God hath spoken once; twice have I heard
this; that power belongeth unto God.

Your spirit hears and talks. Now that's for the spirit of man. That's not where we
are heading. But I want you to have that information at the back of your mind.
Your spirit hears and your spirit talks.

253
Now the human mind is the center of all the work. The world and everything in it
is the product of the ideas in a human mind. But can I shock you?" She asked.

I looked at her and gave a nod. I had no idea where she was headed.

"You are not a thinker! You are a listener! Do you understand what I just said?"
She asked.
Of course, I don't understand. I don't understand everything she's saying.

"Listen! Every thought that comes to the heart of a human being is a product of
the whispers of a spirit. You can never have a thought in your heart except it is
being dropped in your heart by a spirit. No thought ever come to the heart of a
man until a spirit being approached and begins to engage the man in a
discussion".

I was looking at her with shock written all over my face.

"Let me cite an example. A young man sits down here, probably waiting for a
friend to come pick him up. Suddenly, a girl looking so seductive passes. As a
Christian, he quickly turns his face or shuts his eyes to prevent his mind from
registering her image in his heart. Suddenly, a thought comes telling him to turn
and take a look at the seductive lady. Come on its just a glance. It won't hurt. Just
look at her one last time.

Excuse me! Who is whispering that thought into his heart?"

"The devil!" I answered. Shocked by the revelation I was finally getting.

254
"Good! There are only two sources of information in the realm of the spirit. It's
either you're listening to the spirit of God or an unclean spirit. If the spirit giving
you thoughts is not the Holy Spirit. Then, it is an unclean spirit. There are no two
ways about it. It's either one of them. Because while the young man is considering
taking a look at the seductive lady. Another thought comes tell him that he's a
temple of the Holy Spirit. That he shouldn't give the devil a chance. Excuse me,
who is feeding his mind with that thought?"

"The Holy Spirit!" I answered smiling.

"That's wonderful! So, your thoughts are not a product of your mind. They are
only a product of why your mind hears from a spirit. You don't know this and that
is why when God is talking, we don't realize it.

Have you ever experienced something like this? You were worried, you were
thinking on what to do then one mind or something suddenly told me to do it like
this! Have you ever made such a statement in your life before?" She asked.

"Yes!" I answered.

"You keep telling yourself that you're the one thinking. You conclude you're giving
yourself a lecture or something. No! You're actually listening to the voice of either
God or the devil. Your thoughts are only whispers. Your spirit only listens to
whatever they are saying.

Have you ever experienced this? A thought suddenly drops in your heart that your
sister would soon be here! While you are still arguing with that thought God gave

255
you, your sister walks in. That's how it operates. But one thing I want you to know
is this, you're not a thinker, you're only a listener.

When this is at the back of your mind, you wouldn't joke with your thoughts. You
would pay close attention to it. Your job I'd to identify who is speaking and trust
me, the speaker is not always difficult to be identified.

You would know when you're listening to Satan and you would also know when
God is the one talking. How? God always have this kind of peace that follows
whatever he says. You would not be able to deny it's his voice. There's this
knowing in your spirit that cannot be explained. You don't know how, but you
know.

That's why you can be deep in thoughts and then, the Holy Spirit would tell you to
open a particular bible verse. Was that your own doing. Remember this scripture.
John 15:5b, for without me ye can do nothing.

That's true with your thoughts. Even the sinner needs to listen to the Holy Spirit
to get convicted of his sins and repent. And all these communications take place
in the inner man. That's the inner voice sis.

It looks as if someone is there speaking to you, but not with an audible voice. You
can't hear it with your ears, but you hear with your mind. You don't hear this
voice with your ears. Although it grows from that realm to a realm where you can
hear it physically, but that's the starting point.
How do you hear the voice of God? You start by asking questions. Rebecca was
pregnant with twins and every time the babies fought with each other in her
womb. The bible said, she asked God what was going on. And God gave her a
response. The best way to hear from God is to ask him questions.

256
As you read the bible, you don't understand what you read. Just use your spiritual
vocal cords to ask within you. What is the meaning of this passage? Immediately,
you start hearing a response from within. It's not you talking to yourself. It's the
Holy Spirit talking to you. Through that inner voice. All you have to do is listen.

Sometimes you ask and you don't get a response. There are two reasons behind
it. One is that you're scared. Fear is a powerful weapon in the hands of the devil.
He uses it to defeat his victim even before the battle starts. Don't be scared. Am I
sure this is God? Looks like Susan is deceiving me. Or probably I'm listening to the
voice of a demon?

You don't need to entertain that thought. They are Satan's schemes to block you
from hearing from God. Whenever you don't do anything with faith backing it up,
God is not happy. Because the bible says, without faith, it is impossible to make
God happy. That's in the book of Hebrews.

Do you remember how you got baptized in the Holy Ghost? I always desired to be
baptized in the Holy Ghost, but I never knew I was the one blocking it from
happening.

Why? I was expecting the Holy Spirit to descend on me as I prayed. I was

expecting him to suddenly force my mouth open and I'll start speaking in tongues.
I was expecting him to suddenly push me on the floor so I'll start rolling and
blasting in tongues.

I would kneel down and ask God to baptize me with the Holy Spirit. I would keep
praying and praying and nothing happens. Why? As I was praying, I was hearing in
my spirit, 'open your mouth and speak!'. I was wondering what I was going to say.
As I prayed, I could hear tongues in my spirit. That inner voice was already
speaking in tongues within me. The Holy Spirit wanted it to pass from my spirit to

257
the physical. I was scared that was not how it's supposed to be. I'm making it up
myself. Those tongues are probably something I've heard somewhere and was
only reciting them. I could hear the tongues within me, but I thought it was my
mind playing tricks on me.

I continued to struggle until one day, a scripture confronted me. Open thy mouth
and I will fill it. I decided to give it a try and began the lines. I never knew all I
needed to do was to start. He took over completely.

I don't know how the lines kept coming. As I'm done with what I'm saying,
another line of spiritual vocabulary pops up in my mind. That's how I discovered I
had been the one doubting God when he had been there all along. God had been
communicating with me, but I didn't understand. That's exactly what you have
been doing.

He has been speaking with you, but you have not been paying attention. And
why? You conclude it's your mind doing the thinking. I want us to try something
right now. Are you ready?" She asked me.

"I'm ready!" I said and nodded.

"I want you to do a little practical right now. Ask the Holy Spirit a question using
that inner voice. Ask him, do you love me? Immediately, you'll hear him replying
you. Stop thinking it's your mind talking. A man cannot receive anything on earth
except it is been given from above. So go ahead and say it. Do you love me? Tell
me whatever he tells you ", she said and bowed her head.

I looked at her and knew she meant what she was saying. She shut my eyes also
and asked within myself.

258
"Lord! Do you love me?"

Instantly, I could hear that gentle whisper. That whisper I had always heard and
called my imagination. That voice that whispered peace onto my soul. That voice
that made me know when I was doing something wrong. That voice that gave me
instructions several times and I ignored, thinking it was all my imagination.

"Cris! I've always loved you. I love you so much that I didn't give up on you all
these whiles. You wanted your own way and chose the path to destruction, but I
rescued you out of love. You don't know how much you mean to me! I love you
Cris and I'm ready to teach you all you need to know to fulfill your purpose.

Walk with me! Obey me! Don't run away from me because of the rigors that
confronts you. I'll give you grace, sufficient grace to overcome all the hardships.
I'll give you the grace to deny yourself and carry your cross. You're not the worst
Christin on earth! You're my one and only Cristina! And I love you so much!"

I couldn't explain what I was feeling. I felt peace and joy within me. I knew this
was not my mind consoling me. It was the person of the Holy Spirit
communicating with me through my spirit within me.

"So, what did he say?" Susan asked.

I smiled.

To be continued......

259
Romans 8:16 The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the
children of God:

That's the communication channel between your spirit and the spirit of God.

This was one of my greatest desires when I got born again. I want God to speak to
me audibly. I kept telling those around to show me how. Until a particular brother
taught me how to listen to the inaudible voice of the Holy Spirit.

We would be learning alot through the life of Christiana, so get ready to put
everything you learn into practice.

260
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 29
©️ Ayo Omolayo

Susan stood up and started leaving.

"Ma where are you going?" I asked.

"He says he wants to be with you alone. He wants me to excuse you!" She said
with a warm smile and left.

"Lord! What is it?" I asked the inner voice.

"GET YOUR BIBLE!"

"Hmmmmm! Cris! You're speaking to yourself!" The thought came. But this time I
understood the speaker.

Wow! So, was this how the Devil had been cheating me? Each time I heard God, I
concluded it was my mind talking. Thank God for this woman.

"Cris! Susan deceived you! you're listening to the voice of a demon!" Came that
arrogant and fearful voice.

261
"Are you telling me a demon would tell me to carry my Bible? You demon of
doubt, I rebuke you in the name of Jesus!" I said authoritatively and the voice
went off.

I was wowed by the act. If it was a thought, how could I address it as a demon,
command it and it obeyed me? I've seriously received a life transforming teaching
today.

I opened my Bible and was listening to any instruction from the spirit within. Non
came, so I continued flipping the pages.

I didn't hear a voice, but as soon as I arrived at a particular passage. I felt strongly
in my spirit that it was the place I am to read.

So, I began.

"Numbers 14:1. And all the congregation lifted up their voice, and cried; and the
people wept that night.

Verse 2. And all the children of Israel murmured against Moses and against Aaron:
and the whole congregation said unto them, Would God that we had died in the
land of Egypt! or would God we had died in this wilderness!

Verse 3. And wherefore hath the LORD brought us unto this land, to fall by the
sword, that our wives and our children should be a prey? were it not better for us
to return into Egypt?

262
Verse 4. And they said one to another, let us make a captain, and let us return
into Egypt.

Verse 5. Then Moses and Aaron fell on their faces before all the assembly of the
congregation of the children of Israel.

Verse 6. And Joshua the son of Nun, and Caleb the son of Jephunneh, which were
of them that searched the land, rent their clothes:

Verse 7. And they spake unto all the company of the children of Israel, saying, The
land, which we passed through to search it, is an exceeding good land.

Verse 8. If the LORD delight in us, then he will bring us into this land, and give it
us; a land which floweth with milk and honey.

Verse 9. Only rebel not ye against the LORD, neither fear ye the people of the
land; for they are bread for us: their defense is departed from them, and the
LORD is with us: fear them not.

Verse 10. But all the congregation bade stone them with stones. And the glory of
the LORD appeared in the tabernacle of the congregation before all the children
of Israel",

"STOP!" I heard from within my spirit.

I paused and asked.

263
"Lord! What are you saying?"

"CRIS! THE ENTIRE NATION OF ISRAEL WERE READY TO KILL MOSES AND AARON
AND APPOINT A NEW LEADER. THEY WERE READY TO STONE THEM TO DEATH.
OVER 6 HUNDRED THOUSAND MEN LEFT EGYPT FOR THE PROMISED LAND. ONLY
TWO GOT THERE".

"Hmmmmm! Lord what does that mean?" I asked as I brought out my jotter and
began to jot down those words.

"IT MEANS WHEN IT COMES TO FULFILLING DESTINY AND PURPOSE, ONLY SO

FEW IN NUMBER ACTUALLY PAY THE PRICE. CRIS! JUST LOOK AT THE AUDIENCE
THAT DECIDED TO SPECTATORS? SIX HUNDRED THOUSAND MEN BESIDES
WOMEN AND CHILDREN SAID THEY CANNOT FULFILL PURPOSE. ONLY TWO MEN
OUT OF THE THOUSANDS OF MEN ON EARTH PAIR THE PRICE AND FULFILLED
THEIR PURPOSE".

I bowed my head and sighed. I remembered how I got scared when my mentor
threatened, I was going on a marathon fast for 3 days. And I knew very well that
fasting to seek God's face concerning my destiny is very important. Why was I
scared of doing it? This thing would help my spiritual life, but that was what I
dreaded the most. God why is it so difficult?

"THE ROAD TO HEAVEN WILL ALWAYS REMAIN A NARROW ROAD. I BELIEVE YOU
UNDERSTAND WHAT THE WORD NARROW MEANS. IF YOU'RE NOT READY TO GO
THE NARROW WAY, PLEASE ENJOY THE BROADWAY. ITS NOT A PLACE FOR
PEOPLE WHO ARE NOT READY TO TAKE GOD SERIOUS. CRIS! THAT'S WHY THE
BIBLE SAYS YOU DON'T FIND A CROWD THERE. YOU ONLY FIND A FEW
DETERMINED PEOPLE THERE. PEOPLE WHO ARE READY TO GO THE EXTRA MILE.
PEOPLE WHO ARE LIKE CALEB.

264
"Lord! What made Caleb so different? What made Joshua and Caleb completely
different from the crowd. Is it just their determination or was there something
more to it?" I asked.

"CONTINUE FROM VERSE 20!"

"Numbers 14:20. And the LORD said, I have pardoned according to thy word:

Verse 21. But as truly as I live, all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the
LORD.

Verse 22. Because all those men which have seen my glory, and my miracles,
which I did in Egypt and in the wilderness, and have tempted me now these ten
times, and have not hearkened to my voice;

Verse 23. Surely, they shall not see the land which I sware unto their fathers,
neither shall any of them that provoked me see it:

Verse 24. But my servant Caleb, because he had another spirit with him, and hath
followed me fully, him will I bring into the land whereinto he went; and his seed
shall possess it".

I stopped and sighed. Then a scripture I had once read started replaying in my
mind.

265
"Ezekiel 36:26. A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within
you: and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an
heart of flesh.

Verse 27. And I will put my spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes,
and ye shall keep my judgments, and do them.

Verse 28. And ye shall dwell in the land that I gave to your fathers; and ye shall be
my people, and I will be your God.

"CRIS! THERE WAS A DIFFERENT SPIRIT IN CALEB AND UNTIL THERE IS A

DIFFERENT SPIRIT IN YOU! YOU WILL CONTINUE TO STRUGGLE TO DO MY WILL.
BUT THERE'S A SECOND THING TO TAKE NOTE OF. BECAUSE YOU ALREADY HAVE
A DIFFERENT SPIRIT IN YOU, WHICH IS MY HOLY SPIRIT. BUT DO YOU NOTICE THE
SECOND INGREDIENT?"

"No sir!" I replied.

"READ VERSE 24!"

"But my servant Caleb, because he had another spirit with him, and hath followed
me fully......"

"STOP!"

I quickly paused.

266
"HE FOLLOWED ME HOW?"

"He followed you fully!"

"CRIS! HE FOLLOWED ME HOW?"

"He followed you fully!"

"CRIS! CALEB FOLLOWED ME HOW?"

Tears prickled my eyes.

"Lord! He followed you with all his heart!"

"THAT WAS WHAT MADE THE DIFFERENCE. CRIS, MANY YEARS AGO, THERE WAS
A SONG YOUR FATHERS IN THE FAITH USED TO SING.

I SURRENDER ALL
I SURRENDER ALL
ALL TO THEE MY BLESSED SAVIOUR
I SURRENDER ALL!

TODAY, YOUR GENERATION BY THEIR ATTITUDE TOWARDS ME, HAVE

CONVERTED THAT SONG TO THIS!

267
I SURRENDER SOME
I SURRENDER SOME
SOME TO THEE MY BLESSED SAVIOUR
I SURRENDER SOME!"

I couldn't control my tears anymore.

"Lord we are sorry! Lord! We give you everything!" I said.

"STOP GIVING ME EVERYTHING! THERE'S A BIG DIFFERENCE BETWEEN GIVING

AND SURRENDER. A SOLDIER CAN GIVE YOU, HIS WEAPON. BUT WHEN A SOLDIER
SURRENDER HIS WEAPONS, THERE'S A BIG DIFFERENCE.

A SOLDIER CAN GIVE YOU HIS GUN, BUT HIDE A PISTOL IN HIS TROUSERS. BUT
WHEN A SOLDIER SURRENDERS, HE WILLINGLY DROPS EVERY SINGLE WEAPON HE
CARRYS

CRIS! A SOLDIER SURRENDERS WHEN HE KNOWS FULLY WELL THAT HE CANNOT

DEFEAT THE PERSON HE'S FIGHTING AGAINST. HA! CRIS! FOR HOW LONG WILL
YOU CONTINUE TO FIGHT AGAINST THE MIGHTY MAN OF WAR?"

I broke into tears and dropped to my knees.

"Lord I'm sorry!"

268
"SURRENDER CRIS! SURRENDER! DROP EVERY SINGLE WEAPON IN YOUR HANDS. I
WANT EVERYTHING! DROP THAT DESIRE TO DO YOUR OWN WILL! DROP THAT
LOVE FOR THE PLEASURES OF SIN! DROP THAT LYING TO GET WHAT YOU NEED!
DROP THAT IMMORALITY! I WANT EVERYTHING!"

I laid prostrate on the floor and wept with all my strength.

"I never knew I was fighting against the God that has never lost a battle. I am so
sorry Lord! I was a fool! Lord I surrender! Yes Lord! Pick anything you want in my
life! Demand for anything you want from me! I'll drop it in a jiffy! I want to be like
Caleb, who followed you with all his heart. I don't want to follow you because of
the manna I eat every day and the water I drink from the rock.

Please Lord! Give me a new heart and a new spirit. Uproot the heart of stone
from within me and give me the heart of flesh. Give me the heart that cannot be
hardened towards you. A heart that loves you genuinely!" I prayed and began to
blast in tongues.

As I prayed, I sense goose bumps on my skin. I noticed a strong presence in the

sitting room. My legs and hands began to shake on their own. They shook so
violently that I found myself screaming. I rolled from one end of the to the other.

Soon, everyone in the house was with me in the sitting room.

"Yes Lord! Change her heart! This heart is too strong for you! Change her heart
and make her just like you! Change her heart!" My mentor prayed.

I kept screaming as I felt a sharp pain in my chest. What was going on? The pain
got so intense that I was becoming violent.
269
"Yes Lord! Circumcise her heart. Cut off the foreskin of her heart. Let there be a
total transformation in her life today!" She prayed.

I didn't know when I passed out.

To be continued.......

Lord, I give you my heart

I give you my soul
I live for you alone
Every breath that I take
Every moment I'm awake
Lord have your way in me!

Can you go ahead and tell Jesus to have his way.

Enough struggling with this God! Surrender! Drop your weapons.

Sister, he has a better plan for you! Throw away your plans and follow him
completely.

No man that ever gave his all to Jesus stood and announced to the world that he
regretted it.

270
What makes you think you are going to regret it?

I wrote this episode with tears in my eyes.

It's time for total surrender. Drop everything!

271
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 30
©️ Ayo Omolayo

My alarm rang but I wasn't ready to answer it. I rolled on the bed and reached for
it. I quickly put it off and covered myself with the blanket very well.

"Look at this girl oooo!" That was what I heard before a painful slap greeted me
on my thighs.

"Jesus!" I shouted and sat up.

Susan was giving me a stern look. I had to call my driver to bring Tina when I woke
up. But I wasn't ready to leave this great woman of God, so I spent the night at my
mentor's house.

We talked and talked about alot of things till it became late. Joseph and Anthony
shared the same room while I was so privileged to share the visitor's room with
Susan.

I was still looking at Susan when suddenly, it was getting dark. I drifted into
another round of sleep while sitting up on the bed.

What woke me up was a hot slap on my thighs.

"Jesus!" I screamed.

272
"Call that name very well oooo! You have the guts to sleep abi?" Susan said
angrily.

"Mummy! I'm sorry! I'm so tired right now!" I said, rubbing my hurting thighs to
ease the pain.

"So tired? If this house was on fire, would you remain in bed claiming you're
tired? Won't you jump out of your beauty sleep and look for a way out of the
fire?" She asked.

I didn't know if I answered her. All I knew was that I heard the question, but my
heavy eyes did not allow me remember to give her an answer.

It was another slap on the same place on my thighs that brought me back.

"Mummy Susan!" I shouted as it landed on me.

"By the time I'm done with you! You'll be shouting grandma Susan!" She said
sarcastically and made to hit me again. I quickly ran out of the bed but fell on the
floor.

"Get up!" She shouted as she rushed to meet me.

I quickly rose to my feet. My eyes were completely alert right now.

273
" I said, if this house was on fire, would you remain in bed claiming you're tired?
Won't you jump out of your beauty sleep and look for a way out of the fire?" She
asked.

"Yes ma! I would get up and escape from the fire!" I replied, still rubbing my
thighs.

"Cris! Your destiny is under attack and you're busy sleeping, telling yourself you're
tired! Cris! You're lucky I'm in a good mood. Your mentor is very gentle! I would
have beaten you so much that, anytime your alarm rings and you're still in bed,
it's my face you'll remember.

"I'm sorry mummy!" I apologized and bent my knees slightly.

"Where will the strength to get up and run for your life come from?" She asked.

"I'm sorry ma!"

"Listen to me! Tiredness is a thing of the mind! What did I say?"

"Tiredness is a thing of the mind!" I answered.

"If you allow the devil, tell you that you're tired, then you'll be crippled by
tiredness. But if you refused to agree with him and rise up to pray, then you'll
discover that those feelings were demonic schemes to keep you prayer less. Satan
will always and never stop trying to make believers prayerless. Your destiny is
under attack and you're here sleeping. There's a battle for your soul in the realm
of the spirit and you're sleeping.

274
What kind of demonic sleep is that? Who told you that you're tired. An evil spirit
is busy whispering into your ears to go back to sleep and you're nodding in
agreement. Cris! This is 3:30am. I want to come back here and meet you praying
or studying the Bible or else! I will beat spiritual lukewarmness out of you this
morning. You don't want to be hot abi? We'll force you to be hot! For your
information, you cannot be cold! So, start consoling your lukewarm nature. She's
in the wrong hands", she said and walked out of the room.

I stood watching. Did Mummy Susan beat me up like a kid? At least, as a woman
of God, she's not supposed to cause me physical pain.

"I WOULD HAVE DONE MORE THAN THAT IF SHE HADN'T INTERVENED".

"Ha! Lord I'm sorry! But she's a woman of God na! She's not supposed to treat me
like this!"

"FOR THE LORD CHASTISES WHOM HE LOVES AND CORRECTS THEM THAT ARE SO
DEAR TO HIM! DOES THAT ANSWER YOUR QUESTION?"

I nodded.

"SO CAN WE START?"

"Yes sir!" I replied still rubbing my thighs.

"Nawa ooo! This woman of God slap dey pain ooo!" I said within me.

275
"NA HIM GOOD FOR YOU! SLEEPI SLEEPI!"

I wanted to laugh but withheld myself from doing so. I knew God as a God that
meant complete business. I don't think he has the time to watch me laugh when it
was time for serious prayers. I need to act very serious if I must spend quality
time with him or get his attention.

"CRIS! YOU CAN PRETEND WITH ANYONE OUT THERE, BUT NEVER TRY IT WITH
ME! I CAN SEE YOUR THOUGHTS VERY WELL! WHO DO YOU WANT TO IMPRESS
BY BONNING YOUR FACE?"

"Would you prefer me laughing when I'm in a battlefield? “I asked.

"STOP PRETENDING TO BE SPIRITUAL! LAUGHING, SMILING AND TALKING WHEN

YOU'RE IN THE PRESENCE OF YOUR HEAVENLY FATHER IS NOT CARNALITY".

Immediately, a scripture popped up in my mind.

"Psalms 16:11. Thou wilt shew me the path of life: in thy presence is fullness of
joy; at thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore".

"SO, STOP THE PRETENCE AND HAVE FUN IN MY PRESENCE! SMILE LIKE YOU
WOULD WHEN A FRIEND SAYS SOMETHING FUNNY. LAUGH WHEN SOMETHING
TICKLES YOUR SENSE OF HUMOUR. AND EXPRESS YOUR EXCITEMENT WHEN
YOU'RE HAPPY!"

276
"Okay sir!" I replied and began with worship songs. Soon I found myself praying in
tongues.

"NOW CARRY YOUR BIBLE!" Came the gentle whisper.

"Yes Lord!" I said and rounded up the prayers.

I looked at the clock on the wall and realized I had prayed for one hour. I was
surprised. It had been long I was able to do so.

I sat down and opened the bible.

"Where Lord?" I asked, flipping the pages.

"OPEN TO SONGS OF SOLOMON! START FROM CHAPTER TWO"

I opened and arrived at the place and started reading.

"I am the rose of Sharon, and the lily of the valleys.

Verse 2. As the lily among thorns, so is my love among the daughters.

Verse 3. As the apple tree among the trees of the wood, so is my beloved among
the sons. I sat down under his shadow with great delight, and his fruit was sweet
to my taste.

277
Verse 4. He brought me to the banqueting house, and his banner over me was
love.

Verse 5. Stay me with flagons, comfort me with apples: for I am sick of love.

Verse 6. His left hand is under my head, and his right hand doth embrace me".

"CRIS YOU ARE RUSHING THIS BIBLE! ARE YOU LATE FOR WORK?"

"No! I answered.

"THEN WHY ARE YOU RUSHING ME? CALM DOWN AND LET'S ENJOY THIS BREAD
OF LIFE TOGETHER!"
"I'm sorry Lord!"

"I NEED YOU TO READ JUST TWO VERSES. FIRST, READ VERSE ONE!"

"I am the rose of Sharon, and the lily of the valleys".

"SOLOMON CALLED ME THE ROSE OF SHARON. WHAT NAME ARE YOU GOING TO
CALL ME?"

I was dumbfounded. What was he referring to?

278
"CRIS! EVERY PERSON ON EARTH WHO SERVED ME HAD A SPECIAL NAME THEY
CALLED ME. ABRAHAM CALLED ME JEHOVAH JIREH. JACOB CALLED ME EL ELOHE
ISRAEL. SO, WHAT ABOUT YOU? WHERE'S MY PET’S NAME?"

I was almost laughing, but held it again.

"WHO ARE YOU BONNING FACE FOR? WHY ARE YOU ACTING SPIRITUAL? WAIT
OH! CRIS ARE YOU MORE SPIRITUAL THAN ME?"

"No ooo! How can I be more spiritual than God? God forbid!"

"SO, WHERE'S MY PET NAME?"

"I don't have any pet name in mind. I don't have pet name for you! You are the
Lord of the universe. Henceforth, I'll call you Lord. Because you are the Lord of my
life", I replied.

"THAT'S TOO FORMAL! I WANT SOMETHING INTIMATE AND STIMULATING.

SOMETHING THAT MAKES ME SMILE ONCE YOU MENTION IT".

I was completely shocked by everything that was going on. Am I sure it's God that
is talking like a lover boy or is my mind playing tricks on me?
"SO, YOU ARE STILL DOUBTING ME? YOU'RE STILL THINKING IT'S YOUR MIND
THAT'S PLAYING TRICKS ON YOU? HA! CRIS KNEEL DOWN!"

I was more confused. Do you mean God was playing like this or what?

279
"I'M WAITING FOR YOU!"

"Lord I'm sorry!" I replied with a smile on my face.

"WOW! IS THAT MY BABY GIRL SMILING? YOU'RE LOOKING SO BEAUTIFUL! MY

PRETTY EBONY!"

Oh, my goodness! I was blushing right now. I have heard single ladies call God
their boyfriend. I never knew it was real. I was feeling loved and on top of the
world. No wonder he's called a father to the fatherless, mother to the motherless
and husband to the single lady.

Chai! Quiet time had never been this sweet before. I'm never going to miss it
again.

"SO, DO YOU HAVE A PET NAME FOR ME?"

"Emmmm! Can I call you my Sweet Dad!"

"WHAT?" I heard and felt my stomach vibrating within me.

I could hear him laughing. They vibration in my stomach was so overwhelming.

Wait do you mean God laughs? Hmmm! You cannot know all about him in one
day. This is strange, but so exciting. I was just smiling like a girl in love.

"Do you like the name?" I asked within me.

280
"LIKE IS AN UNDERSTATEMENT! I LOVE THE NAME!"
I started giggling.

"MUMMY SUSAN WOULD SOON BE HERE!"

"Really?"

"YES! SHE ONLY WANTS TO CHECK ON YOU!"

"I'm not sure she's coming. I don't think anyone is coming here anytime soon!' I
was still trying to agree with that thought when the door flung open and Susan
walked in.

I looked at her with a smile on my face. She smiled at me and nodded.

"You've started your love gist! Let me not interrupt your nice time", she said and
turned to leave.

"Mummy! I don't understand! He's talking to me as if he’s, my boyfriend! Can God

talk like that?"

"If that's against his nature then why are you reading the songs of Solomon?"

I was shocked and looked at the bible on my laps. It was closed. So how did she
know what I was reading?"

281
The shock was still on my face when she said,

"Rose of Sharon!"

"Mummy! How did you know what I was reading this morning?"
She smiled and turned to leave.

I stood up and ran after her. I knelt down and held her night gown.

"Mummy please! I need this anointing! I want to carry a double portion of your
super powers and abilities!"

I had not finished talking but something told me I was going to be turned down.
Actually, not something but my new boyfriend.

To be continued....

One day in school, I was charging my phone and discovered my phone charger got
bad. I was so unhappy because I knew I didn't have money for a new one.

I was so worried, but daddy told me not to worry that he was going to get me a
new charger.

This inner voice asked me how much I had left? I was left with 600 naira. He told
me not to worry that I should go to the place where electronic devices were sold.

282
As I got there, he told me to enter a particular shop. I got there and asked for a
charger. The one that was brought was one thousand, five hundred.

I was like, what should I do? He said I should give the lady the money with me and
tell her that's all I have. That was how I left with the charger

I was surprised beyond words. From that day on, I nicknamed him My invisible
Daddy!

So, what's your nickname for God?

Abraham called him Jehovah Jireh when he provided a lamb for the burnt
offering.
David called him the Lord of hosts, when he faced Goliath.

What about you?

Anyway Sha! By the time I'm done with Cris! She would be shouting grandma
Susan.

Tiredness is a thing of the mind

Hmmm! I learnt that from my mentor. Believe me! Once you agree you're tired.
You'll be tired.

283
But if you hump out of that blanket and tell yourself,

"Let the weak say I am strong!"

Numbers 14:28 Say unto them, as truly as I live, saith the LORD, as ye have spoken
in mine ears, so will I do to you:

284
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 31
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Mummy!" Please give me this anointing!" I begged.

"Cris! Get on your feet now or I'll leave you right now!" Susan warned me.

"Mummy! I'm ready to follow you out of this room. I'm ready to follow you with
tears till I get what I need".

"Cris! I am 47 old. I have served God for 31 years of my life. I got born again when
I was sixteen years old. What you're asking for is not possible.

You gave your life to Christ, but you have not been growing on grace because of
your unstable and compromising lifestyle. Cris! You're a spiritual toddler! God is
so heavy. He's not light. He said come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy
laden and I will give you rest! Am I correct?" She asked.

"Yes!" I answered.

"But there's another line we usually skip. Open to Matthew 11:28".

I quickly opened to it and read.

"Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest".

285
"Now read the next verse!'" She instructed.

Verse 29. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in
heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.

Verse 30. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light".

"Can you see for yourself? You're dropping the yoke of the devil, but you're still
going to carry something else! The only difference is that God's yoke is easier to
carry than that of the devil.

No man is empty in the realm of the spirit. If you refuse to serve God, you're
automatically signing an agreement to serve the devil. If you resist the Holy Spirit,
you automatically yield to a demon. That's how the realm of the spirit operates.

Cris, the more you grow up spiritually the more the anointing grows. The more
you grow Spiritually, the more your ability to shoulder God's burden grows. If I
give you what I got out of 47 years of my life, it will kill immediately.

You don't put a bag of cement on the head of a baby. That would be the end of
the baby. That's the same thing spiritually. Impartation is not something that we
do carelessly.

Apostle Paul, a man of mysteries, told us that we should not lay hands suddenly
on any man. That's in first Timothy 5:22.

286
Cris, Samson lost his anointing when he fell on the laps of Delilah. But as his
Spiritual hair grew, his anointing grew and came back again. Cris! You may have
lost so much to the devil by sin and compromise. But if you can take your spiritual
growth process with all seriousness, you will arise again.

What I’m carrying is not something I got in one day. Some of the levels of power
I'm operating with were gotten by years of consecration and prayers. Consistent
and unbreakable quiet time, coupled with fasting. It's not something you get in
one day.

Please, understand why you cannot be granted this request and pick up your new
assignment!"

"What's my new assignment?" I asked.

"Grow in grace!"
"I'll do that, but I have one more request. Promise me you would do it!"

"What is it?" She asked.

"No, promise me first!" I said.

She chuckled.

"Try not to catch me with words. Believe me when I say this, I already knew you
were going to ask me that question? I had known with the way you had been
acting ever since we met", she said smiling.

287
I was surprised by this woman. She could read my mind. She could see what I was
thinking. God what kind of woman is this.

"Cris! I attended a class in the realm of the spirit where I read the human
manuscript for one year. I know everything about every kind of human being here
on earth. It's a class that I took a whole year to complete. Twelve midnight every
day. I never missed a single day for one year.

You want to carry power and you're skipping quiet time. Ordinary quiet time.
We've not talked about marathon fasting yet. We have not talked about chain
prayers where you pray for 24 hours, 48 hours or 72 hours.

Some people skip these things and rush out because of the small residue of
anointing they carry. But they don't last. They crash and become a disgrace to the
body of Christ. That's why we have so many slain ministers of God out there.
You're wondering if they were called by God. Of course, they are. But someone
rushed and did impartation on them.

Soon as anointing starts sharking them. They rush out and start making noise and
Satan, the battle strategist would be laughing. One bullet from the pit of hell and
the man goes down, just one bullet.

If you look at the true generals of the faith. They have received so many bullets on
their bodies, but they are still moving. They are still standing. That's why Apostle
Paul, that man is so full of mysteries. He said in Galatians 6:17. From henceforth
let no man trouble me: for I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus.

288
So, Cris! I don't want you to rush out there and Satan shoots one bullet and finish
you. Stay on the secret place and build your spiritual stamina. Don't be in a rush
to carry anointing. Be in a rush to attend your spiritual classes every single day.
Don't miss it, Cris! Your quiet time is like a ticket to all you have been asking God
for.

Spend time with him. Know him the more. Get intimate with him. Call him your
sweetheart and lover. He's building you in the secret, unknown to you. He's
equipping you with weapons of war. When he wants to test your level of power,
he'll send you to fight one small battle for him. You'll come back smiling, but he'll
tell you the class continues.

So don't miss your spiritual appointment. Keep staying with God in the presence.
Know him more and more. He's not done with you. Waiting on God is not delay.
Never! You'll carry anointing sis! But don't rush!"

I sighed. This general in the faith was so full of wisdom. Her words flow with so
much revelation.

"Mummy I wanted you to...."

"Be your mentor!" She interrupted.

My eyes widened with surprise.

"Susan! You need to know who a mentor is and who I am to you. In the realm of
the spirit, I have a name. I'm not your mentor and I can never be!

289
Open to 1 Corinthians 4:15. You'll see my name there! That's who I am to you".

I quickly rushed and picked up my Bible. I opened it and read aloud.

"For though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet have ye not many
fathers: for in Christ Jesus, I have begotten you through the gospel".

"That's my name. I am your instructor, not your mentor. Your mentor is the one
who birthed you spiritually. As long as you have told this woman to mentor you
and she accepted, it cannot be changed. You don't have two mentors. Only one
spiritual parent is allowed. All the others are nothing but spiritual instructors.

So, follow Mrs. Juliet Thompson. She's your mother in the realm of the spirit. You
cannot change it no matter how you try.

It's like a child. When the child is born, she stays with the mother, sucks the fluid
that flows out of her mother's spirit and body. Till the child grows up. Then a time
comes when the mother needs the assistance of others to help the child grow.

So, she takes the child to the school. In the school there are so many teachers.
They are only instructors. That's where you met me. Now this is what you're
doing. You went to school; met a teacher you're so fund of and asked her to be
your mother. You love this teacher so much and really want her to be your
mother. But even if she agrees or not, does that make her your mother?"

"No! I answered.

290
"Susan is seriously a well of mysteries. 31 years of consistent bible study. Me wey
start yesterday, after struggling to drop boyfriend, wan carry the double portion
of wetin she carry. I get mind sha!" I said within me.

"So, it can't be changed. She's transferred her dimension of God into you by
spiritual birth. The more you grow up, the more you'll look like her Spiritually.
Cris! The way your mentor breaks mysteries out of the bible, you'll carry the same
abilities. That's Spiritual parenting.

If your father is a footballer, I'm talking about physically now. You're most likely to
be good in football. Ask Cristiano Ronaldo. Am I correct?"

"Yes!" I answered, smiling.

"That's exactly what is going on here. The mother needs these instructors to help
her child grow properly. So, she releases the child into their care. Encourage the
child to follow the instructions she is given by her teachers.

That's why as a mentor, you must fight against jealousy. Yes! You must share in
your child's excitement as she enjoys the ministration of other men of God. It
doesn't mean they are being snatched away from you. It only means your spiritual
toddler is being taught by her school teachers and she's doing well.

Pastors are always doing this. They keep shouting at their members. They use
words like, ‘what are you looking for in that church that we don't have here?'
There are times your spiritual children would have to attend other denominations
to help them solve a certain challenge. That's not a cause for jealousy.

291
You don't have it all. As a member of winners, there are times you need to listen
to pastor Kumuyi's teaching, to help you grow in holiness. As a member of Deeper
life, there are times you listen to Pastor Chris' teaching. As a member of Christ
Embassy, there are times you need to listen to pastor Adeboye's teaching.

Don't say only my mentor, only my church. God brought you those messages to
help you grow. All the body cannot be the hand. Deeper life has the word,
Redeemed are good in worship, Watchman are good in holiness. Mountain of fire
are known for warfare prayers.
Each have their own specialty to help you grow as a balanced Christian.

Don't place restrictions on yourself. You need balanced diet to grow Spiritually.
God provided all these platforms and ministries to help you achieve this.

So, the fact that you're being mentored by Mrs. Juliet doesn't mean you must not
listen to what other preachers out there have to say. And the fact that you were
blessed by the ministration of someone that isn't your mentor doesn't change
that person into your mentor. And please be careful not to do so no matter how
badly you want it. Learn from that person and go your way. Your spiritual parent
remains your spiritual parent. Parents are the only personalities you cannot
change here on earth. Even when they're are dead, you still refer to them as
parents".

To be continued....

There's no empty man spiritually. If you resist the Holy Spirit, you're yielding to
the Devil. If you resist the Devil, you're automatically yielding yourself to God.
There's no middle man in the realm of the spirit.

292
So what side are you?

Brethren! Please cry to God to lead you to the person that would birth you
spiritually.

I know very well that my life would never have been what it is today, if not for my
mentor.

I remembered how I would sleep at his house. Wash plates for him, wash his
clothes, sweep his house. I didn't know I was tapping from the measure of grace
and anointing he carries.

We would sit down one on one and he would teach me alot of mysteries from the
bible.

It's true when they say that the child is never different from the father. Something
about your father must be transferred to you.

293
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 32
©️ Ayo Omolayo

Susan walked out of the room and shut the door. I remained on my knees staring
at the door.

"What a treasure she is to you! What an embodiment of grace! What a great

vessel! A warrior in the realm of the spirit! A discerner of mysteries! Wow! I'm so
amazed by all she had said!"

"CRIS! DON'T BE CARRIED AWAY BY HER PERSONALITY! THERE'S AN INSTRUCTION

SHE GAVE YOU. CAN YOU REMEMBER WHAT WAS THAT INSTRUCTION?"

"I..... Wait a minute! What was the instruction?" I asked.

I quickly stood up and made to run out of the room to ask Mummy Susan.

"WAIT!" Came the gentle command.

I paused in my tracks.

"SIT!"

I returned to the bed and sat down.

294
"YOU DIDN'T ASK ME TO REMIND YOU!" Came the gentle whisper.

"I'm sorry!" I apologized.

"HAVE YOU FORGOTTEN THAT SCRIPTURE THAT SAYS THAT THE HOLY SPIRIT WILL
BRING ALL THINGS TO YOU YOUR REMEMBRANCE?"

"Oh! I'm sorry Sweet Daddy!" I replied.

"PLEASE CALL ME THAT NAME AGAIN!"

I started giggling.

"Won't someone come in and see me laughing? What would they say! Cris don
mad again!" I said inwardly.

"YES! NA BETA MADNESS!"

"Yes oooo!"

"CALL ME THAT NAME AGAIN!"

"Sweet Daddy!" I said, smiling shyly.

"CRIS! I'M BLUSHING!"

295
I burst into laughter and threw myself on the bed. Wow! I never knew quiet time
would be this exciting. It's almost like we shouldn't end this conversation.

"So, what was the assignment? I asked smiling.

"GROW IN GRACE!"

"Wow!" I exclaimed and snapped my fingers.

"Thank you so much!"

"ADD THE LAST WORDS".

"The last words? I don't understand!"

"AFTER THANK YOU, YOU'RE SUPPOSED TO ADD MY PET’S NAME!"

I burst into another round of laughter.

"Daddy, stop acting like a baby!" I said laughing.

"COMPLETE YOUR SENTENCE! I'M WAITING!"

"Thank you, sweet Daddy!"

296
"YOU'RE WELCOME! MY BABY GIRL!"

I was just smiling uncontrollably.

"Dad!"

"YES DEAR!"

"I want to ask you a question?"

"GO AHEAD!"

"You know the kind of person I've been all these whiles. I've willingly disobeyed
you. I proved to be stubborn. I was so adamant to your instructions. I chose to go
my way. I was so terrible!

Lord! I slept with Chris! I dishonored you with my body, which is your temple. I
allowed him sleep with me, even when I knew as your daughter, it was wrong. I
insulted Maggie and used my wealth to give are a big slap on the face.

"CRIS! WHERE ARE YOU HEADING WITH ALL THESE?"

"What I want to ask is, why would you want to make friends with me? Do you
think you can trust an unfaithful servant like me? Don't you think it's easy for me
to run away from you? Considering how often I've done that?"

297
"WHY ARE YOU AFRAID?"

"I don't want this relationship to end. But I have a feeling, I'll always fall back to
my vomit. I'm so inconsistent in my walk with you and that's what I'll always be.
Always starting afresh with God every day. I don't want to lose you ever again.
But! I'm used to losing you and I just can't help it!"

"BABY GIRL! HAVE YOU FORGOTTEN THAT SONG BY JOSH BATES?"

Immediately, the song came afresh to my heart.

"Time after time

You've been left behind
Like the sun when it's started to fade.
Time after time,
You've been forgotten.
Like a picture that's faded with age
Time after time,
You ran after me,
When I was still running away.

You never give up on me,

No, you never give up on me.
Though I'm weak you are strong,

298
You told me I still belong.
No, you never,
Never give up on me".

"CRIS! I DON'T KNOW WHAT YOUR DEFINITION OF LOVE IS! BUT LOVE IS A
CHOICE AND WHEN ITS A CHOICE IT MEANS YOU CHOSE WHO TO LOVE. THE
ANGELS WERE THERE. THE 24 ELDERS, SO HOLY AND SINLESS, WERE THERE. BUT I
CHOSED TO LOVE HUMANS. AND WHEN I MAKE A CHOICE, I DON'T BACK OUT.

I NEVER BACK OUT. I HAVE LOVED YOU WITH AN EVERLASTING LOVE. CRIS! I
DON'T CARE TO KNOW WHAT YOU HAVE DONE IN THE PAST. I DON'T CARE TO
KNOW WHAT SINS YOU HAVE COMMITTED WITH YOUR EX-BOYFRIEND.

I HAVE CHOSEN TO LOVE YOU JUST AS YOU ARE. YOU ARE NOT PERFECT. YOU ARE
FULL OF MISTAKES. YOU ARE STILL STRUGGLING IN YOUR WALK WITH GOD.

THIS IS THE IMPERFECT GIRL I HAVE CHOSEN TO LOVE. I CANNOT CHANGE MY

MIND ABOUT IT. I DON'T NEED YOUR GOOD RECORDS. I DON'T NEED YOUR
VIRGINITY TO DETERMINE MY LOVE FOR YOU. I DON'T EVEN NEED YOUR
PERFECTION. I HAVE CHOSEN TO LOVE YOU AND NOTHING IS GOING TO CHANGE
MY LOVE FOR YOU!"

I bowed my head as I just couldn't hold back those tears anymore. I went down
on my knees and leaned on my hands.

Why would God still go after me? Why would he use all these vessels for me?
Mrs. Thompson, Mrs. Oluwagbade, my sister Sharona, pastor Kunle, my father-in-
law and even my unregenerate uncle to win me back.

299
"Lord! Please! Tell me what you want from me! I'll give it to you!" I said amidst
tears.

"GIVE ME YOUR HEART! THE HEART IS THE CENTER OF EVERYTHING. IF I CAN

HAVE YOUR HEART, I HAVE EVERYTHING IN YOUR LIFE. THAT'S THE KEY TO TOTAL
SURRENDER! CRIS, I NEED YOU HEART".

Immediately, a scripture I once read popped in my head.

"1John 4:10. Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and sent
his Son to be the propitiation for our sins",

I stood up and raised my hands in the air.

"Sweet Daddy! Here's the girl who broke your heart into several pieces. Here's the
girl who sinned and sinned and doesn't deserve a second chance. Here's the girl
who deliberately disobeyed you. Here's the girl who ran away from you countless
times.

If you still want me, then take me! I don't know what you saw in me that made
you think something good can come out of me. But if you can love me this much,
then I'm ready to love you in return".

I felt goose bumps on my skin. It was as if someone entered the room and was
invisibly present with me. I opened my eyes and looked around.

300
"STOP LOOKING AROUND! YOU KNOW ITS ME! Came the gentle whisper.

I smiled as I could physically sense God's presence in the room. I was so

overwhelmed with joy that my tears dropped uncontrollably.

"Daddy! I love you! I'm not going to say it with words anymore. Lord! Let
everything that I do, prove my love for you. Let my actions speak to the world
that Cris is madly in love with her new boyfriend".

"I HAVE ACCEPTED YOUR GIFT! BELIEVE ME! ITS THE GREATEST GIFT OF ALL. CRIS!
I HAVE SO MANY THINGS TO TEACH YOU, BUT WE'LL TALK LATER".
"Daddy! You said you wanted me to read two scriptures in the book of songs of
Solomon chapter 2. I'm yet to read the second".

"I KNOW, WE WOULD CONTINUE THIS CLASS LATER. WE'LL MEET DURING YOUR
QUIET TIME TOMORROW MORNING AND CONTINUE THIS CLASS. WE TOOK
LONGER THAN SCHEDULED".

I looked at the clock on the wall. It was 7am. Wow! I had spent 4 hours with God.
This was the first time I was staying this long with God.

"BESIDES, MUMMY SUSAN IS GOING BACK THIS MORNING. SHE WOULD SOON BE
HERE TO GET HER BELONGINGS".

"Daddy please let her stay!" I said pleading.

"BABY GIRL! SHE HAS TO RETURN TO HER DUTY POST!"

301
"Please na! You know I still need her!"

"NO! YOU NEED ME! DON'T MAKE AN IDOL OUT OF HER. I BROUGHT HER TO YOU,
NOW IT'S TIME SHE RETURNS".

"You're not a sweet Daddy again oooo! Leave me alone!" I sulked playfully.

I could hear daddy laughing within me. Unconsciously, I found myself smiling. Was
this what it was like to have God as your bestie? I was going to remain in this
relationship for the rest of my life. Nothing would ever separate me from this
God.

I was still standing when the door opened. My mentor and Mummy Susan
entered.

"Good morning ma!" I knelt down to greet the two women.

"Good morning!" My mentor replied, while Susan responded with a smiled.

"Mrs. Oluwagbade is going back this morning ooo! So better start missing her
ooo!" My mentor announced.

"Aah! Mummy please don't go yet now! You know I still want you around me!" I
said.

302
The two women started laughing.

"I have to go back! I've been around for the past one week at a youth camp my
son and I attended. I was also invited to minister at the program. So, when the
program ended, I decided to use the opportunity to see your mother", Susan
replied.

"Please stay for me, just one more day!" I pleaded.

"You'll have to tell my Bobo to allow me!" She said and chuckled.

"You mean God?" I asked.

"No! I'm talking about my handsome Bobo. Sweet George!" She replied.

I was more confused.

"Who is her handsome Bobo?" I asked within me.

"Cris! Her husband!" My mentor came to the rescue.

"Oh! Then give put him on call, let me talk to him", I said and the two women
laughed.

303
"Cris, I was supposed to go back yesterday. I had to beg and beg and even
promise to buy him alot of things, before he agreed with me. So, I don't know
where to start from this morning!"

Soon, her phone which was in her hand, started ringing.

"It's my Bobo!" She announced, smiling sheepishly.

"Hello sweet!" She said as soon as she answered the call.

I watched her as she was so full of smiles. A pang of jealousy struck my heart.

"DON'T WORRY MY BABY GIRL! I'LL GIVE YOU THE BEST HUSBAND IN THE WORLD.
I'LL DO ANYTHING FOR YOU! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!"

I Smiled and looked towards the roof as though he was there.

"Thanks Dad!"

"CALL MY NAME IN FULL!"

"Oh sorry! Thanks, sweet Daddy!"

"YOU'RE WELCOME MY PRETTY EBONY!"

304
I smiled and clasped my hands together.

"Sweet Daddy!"

"YES, BABY GIRL!"

"I have something to tell! Something very important!" I said within me.

"GO ON! I'M LISTENING!"

"I love you!" I replied and burst into laughter.

The two women paused and turned to look at me.

I quickly stopped laughing as soon as I realized I had made a fool of myself.

"And who told you to stop laughing? Continue jare!" Susan said, holding the
phone away from her ears.

"She don enter honeymoon! Holy Ghost honeymoon. It's to be laughing at

intervals that would be your experience henceforth!" My mentor said.

"Really?" I asked grinning.

305
"Please don't stop! Continue with the love conversation", Susan said and walked
out of the room.

"Happy married life Christiana!" My mentor said and gave me a hug.

"Married? I don't understand", I replied.

"You don get new husband na! He's going to tease you, laugh with you, teach you
the word of God, give you comfort, keep you company and be with you in
everything you do".

"Wow!" I grinned shyly.

She lowered her voice into a whisper.

"Even when you enter the bathroom. He'll still be right there with you!"

I burst into laughter and she joined me.

"Cris! I'm so happy for you. This is what the Holy Spirit came to do a long time
ago. This was what Adam and Eve lost in the garden of Eden. That's what Jesus
restored on the cross. Please enjoy yourself!" She said and left the room in a jiffy.

I looked around and said within me.

306
"Daddy, please take it easy with me ooo. I don't want everyone to start thinking
I'm crazy!"

A scripture popped up in my head.

"Song of Solomon 1:2. Let him kiss me with the kisses of his mouth: for thy love is
better than wine".

Immediately, I started laughing again.

To be continued......

Susan is going back today!

Please, someone should go and tell George to allow her stay. George is taking our
Susan away from us.
That Bobo that cannot propose.

Anyway Sha! She’s, his wife. She has to submit to him.

Is anyone on spiritual honeymoon like Cris?

What I'm writing down is not just a story. It's my personal experience I'm sharing.

That practical in Episode 28 is not meant to be read for entertainment.

307
Do it! Engage that inner voice in a conversation and ascend into the realm of
intimacy.

Jesus sweet

308
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 33
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I arrived at the gate of my house and clicked on the car horn. My gateman opened
and I quickly drove in. As soon as I was into the garage, I came out and locked the
door. I was in a hurry to enter my room and get some rest.

There were six cars in my garage, but I noticed a seventh one. I shrugged as I
knew I would get the answers soon enough.

There were two garages in my estate. One for my visitors, while the other one
was my personal garage. That's where my six cars were parked.

Don't shout ooo! Six cars sound alarming. Like what am I doing with six cars. In my
lifetime, I've only bought one car. The rest were purchased by my parents. I hope
you're okay with that explanation?

I walked to the door of my house and opened it.

"Young CEO!" My friends squealed and started making noise.

It's been a while since I saw them. I had stopped attending parties with them a
long time ago. What were they doing in my house?

I saw a cake at the center of the sitting room. The cake was made in the he shapes
of a car. A blue car, just like the blue highlander I saw in my garage.

309
Recognition dawned on me. Maggie had purchased the car I asked her to and was
here to celebrate with me.

My friends call me Young CEO. That's what my Facebook account is named after. I
became the CEO of my father's company at the age of 23. When I noticed how my
uncle was manipulating alot of things to favour himself, I had to rise up.

I took over the affairs and everything. I knew my rights very well and won the
case. As long as I was the true owner, I had right to possess what was mine. He
had no choice than to handover.

That made me misbehave on Facebook, Instagram, Twitter and all the social
media platforms I belonged. I changed the name of my account from Pretty Cris
to Young CEO. I began to post motivational quotes and short videos on Instagram
on how to be successful in life.

I had alot of followers, who read my contents. I usually called myself the Young
CEO. Always telling the world of how I stood up against my domineering uncle at
such a tender age and saved my family. My sister Sharon, was 14 years old by that
time. I always saw her as a kid, someone who had no reasonable advice to offer. I
moved with men with mattered. Men that were marveled by my achievements.

They gave me all the advice me all the advice, business tips, success quotes and
advertisement strategy. That was how I brought my father's company to where it
is today. My uncle was almost wrecking it. Thank God I stood up for the family. He
would have made a fortune for himself and left us with nothing.

310
I studied economics in school and graduated at the age of 21. I did my masters
and PhD while running my father's company. Yeah! I'm a hard-working girl.

This morning, I had logged in on Facebook and posted these words. "Young CEO is
in love with Jesus". I was yet to see how my friends would react.

I looked around my sitting room. There were over 10 of them present. Glasses
were set with acholic drinks and wine. The sight of beer on my table disgusted
me. I managed to calm myself and force a smile.

"CEO! You have made this a reality. Today we are here to celebrate my new car!"
Maggie said and start to tear open the wine wrapping.

"Maggie please wait!" I shouted.

"Lord! What do I do? I can't have them drinking alcohol in my house?" I asked
within me.

"TAKE THEM TO THE GARAGE!" Came the instruction.

"Let's go take a look at the car!" I said grinning.

'Yay!" They yelled and made alot of noise as we all moved to the garage.

The old me enjoyed being around them and all the noise. But now, all I felt was
nothing but irritation. I didn't like the kind of noise they made and their
personalities. I guess I was more attracted to Christians than I was to the old
gang.

311
"Wow!" This ride looks so beautiful!" I exclaimed.

"Yeah! We always go for the best!" Jessy, one of the ladies presents said.

"That's wonderful!" I replied.

We took photographs together. I was only enduring everything. Within me, I was
asking God to help me with the grace to be bold when the time came to send
them out of my house with their alcohol.

"Ladies! Let's go inside and party!" Nnenna, one of the girls said and their girly
squeals filled the air.

They ran into the house enthusiastically.

"Daddy! Please help me to be bold!" I prayed within me.

"DON'T BE AFRAID! I HAVE NOT GIVEN YOU A SPIRIT OF FEAR!"

I took in a deep and walked calmly. I opened the door and couldn't resist the
anger that took hold of me.
They had turned on a disco music and started dancing to the rhythm. I hated the
sound of it so much that I felt like smashing the electronic device into pieces.

"Stop that music! I shouted.

312
The looked at me still moving their bodies to the sound of the music.

"I said stop the music!" I screamed.

Immediately, Nnena turned down the volume.

"Please! I’m a Christian! You can't play disco in my house. Please take all these
acholic drinks out of my house!" I said and there was a brief moment of silence.

Suddenly, as if they planned it, they burst into laughter. Some threw themselves
on the couch and laughed dramatically.

"What a joke!" One of them said.

"I can't believe it!"

"Cris would send us out of her house! Wonders shall never end".

"By the way, I heard she broke up with her boyfriend because he was a child of
the Devil!" Nnenna said.

I was shocked by that. How did she get that information. I turned and gave her a
stern look. Her eyes were equally burning with anger, just as mine.

313
"That's how you would also send us out of your house because we are children of
the devil!" She added.

"No!" I'm not sending you out of my house. All I want is you host this party
somewhere else. I can't have those erotic songs and acholic drinks here in my
house. So, try and understand my point!"

"Cris! You don dey mad Sha!" Jessy said as she stood up and took her bag.

"I beg your pardon!" I replied, anger welled in me.

"BABY GIRL! DON'T LET ANGER CONTROL YOU!"

Those words were enough to melt everything that sprang up in me. I heaved a
sigh of relief and smiled.

"Thank you, Jesus!" I whispered.

"Cris! I can't believe you! This Jesus stuff and church is turning you into a stupid
girl. Very soon, you'll go and pick a madman somewhere and marry him because
he's a Christian!" Kofo, one of the girls said.

"That's how she told me to greet her gateman the other day. Because I refused to
greet him, she got mad at me", Maggie said.

"Chai! Cris! You're unbelievable!"

314
"Gateman for that matter!"

"I wonder ooo!"

"That's why I cannot be a Christian! God forbid! Christianity would turn you to
mumu!" Maggie said.

"Cris! Greeting gateman!"

"She said he's a Christian brother".

"Cris! Broke up with her boyfriend".

"She said because he's not a Christian fool like her".

"Thank God the guy did not born again because of love for her. Thank God the guy
maintained his stand as a wise man. This Christianity dey turn person to mumu!"

"Cris used to be a smart girl na! Now, she's more worse than when she was a mad
girl eating from the dustbin on the streets".

These words pierced me like arrows. But my boyfriend was right beside me,
comforting me.

Matthew 5:10. Blessedly are they which are persecuted for righteousness' sake:
for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.

315
Verse 11 Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall
say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake.

Verse 12. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for
so persecuted they the prophets which were before you.

"Daddy! Why can't I allow them do what they want to do. I can go upstairs and
not be a part of it", I asked inwardly.

Then a scripture I once read came to my heart.

Romans 1:29. They are filled with all kinds of wickedness, evil, greed, and vice;
they are full of jealousy, murder, fighting, deceit, and malice.
Verse 30. They gossip and speak evil of one another; they are hateful to God,
insolent, proud, and boastful; they think of more ways to do evil; they disobey
their parents;

Verse 31. They have no conscience; they do not keep their promises, and they
show no kindness or pity for others.

Verse 32. They know that God's law says that people who live in this way deserve
death. Yet, not only do they continue to do these very things, but they even
approve of others who do them.

The last verse struck me. Those who approve them. If I allowed them to smoke
and drink on my house, I was approving their evil practices. They could do what
they want, but bringing it into my house was not what God wanted.

316
Hmmm! Standing for Jesus amidst hurting the people you care about was really
difficult.

"Sweet Daddy! I'm doing this for you", I said within and took a step forward.

"Can you all move these drinks out of my house?" I said with a tone of finality.

"Guys! Have any of you seen her post this morning!" Nnenna announced.

They all burst into laughter.

"Yes, I did!"

"Why not?"

"That's how alot of girls behave. When they don't have any man to marry them
again, they get married to Jesus!"

"Can you all please get out of my house?" I shouted.

"Babe, abeg make we dey go ooo before Young CEO starts bossing us around!"
Kofo said.

One after the other, they packed their stuffs and walked out. Soon the cake and
everything was out.
317
I stood at the door and took all the hiss and muttered curses without replying any.

As soon as they were all out of the door. I closed it and bolted it.

"Thank you, Jesus!" I whispered and smiled.

To be continued.......

Have you been in this kind of situation Cris found herself?

A situation where standing for Jesus would hurt your friends and pleasing your
friends would hurt God.

Matthew 10:37. He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of
me: and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.

There's always a point where we would have to choose between God and our
loved ones.

When that time comes, may you be faithful to your true love in Jesus’ name.
Amen.

318
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 34
©️ Ayo Omolayo

The air-conditioning soothed my skin so much that I smiled occasionally. I covered

myself with the duvet and rolled severally.

I never knew sleep can be this sweet. Wow! I didn't want to wake up at all. I was
awake on the bed, but I was just wondering when I would fall asleep. I really
enjoyed my sleep tonight. It was awesome, I just don't want to get up. My eyes
were heavy but the only thing, I didn't know how I woke up. Anyway, I was only
waiting for the next round of sleep to begin.

"In the morning.

Early in the morning.
In the morning,
I will rise and praise the Lord!"

My quiet time alarm rang.

Ha! Just when I was enjoying my sleep. Why na? I don't think I can do quiet time
today ooo. Today is holiday! I'm too tired to do anything.

Immediately, my phone started ringing again, but it wasn't my quiet time alarm. I
had a phone call.

319
"GET UP AND PICK YOUR CALL!" Came the gentle whisper.

"Daddy! I'm so tired! Let me sleep for like fifteen minutes more, just to regain my
strength".

"WHEN DID FIFTEEN MINUTES SLEEP HELP TO REGAIN STRENGTH?"

"Daddy please na!

"HAVE YOU FORGOTTEN WHAT MUMMY SUSAN TAUGHT YOU ABOUT

TIREDNESS? THIS IS THE WORK OF THE DEVIL. WHY ARE YOU JOINING HANDS
WITH THE DEVIL TO DESTROY YOUR SPIRITUAL GROWTH?"

"Daddy! I'm sorry! I don't know what is wrong with me. I know the truth, at least
you taught me. But I don't know why I don't do what I am taught.

"JOHN 13:17. IF YE KNOW THESE THINGS, HAPPY ARE YE IF YE DO THEM".

I sat up on the bed.

"CRIS! SATAN IS NOT AFRAID OF ALL THE THINGS YOU HAVE BEEN TAUGHT. HE'S
STILL POWERFUL AS LONG AS HE CAN STOP YOU FROM PRACTICING WHAT YOU
WERE TAUGHT.

YOU WERE SO HAPPY YOU HAD BEEN TAUGHT SO MANY THINGS. YOU SMILED
AND GASPED AS MYSTERIES WERE REVEALED TO YOU. BUT THE DEVIL WAS BUSY

320
STRATEGISING HOW TO KEEP YOU FROM DOING THOSE THINGS YOU WERE
TAUGHT.

THAT'S WHY A LOT OF CHRISTIANS HEAR THE TRUTH, KNOW THE TRUTH, BUT
DON'T OBEY THE TRUTH. THEY STILL LOVE DEFEATED LIVES AND CONTINUE IN
THEIR LIFE OF ' I WISH FOR A RELATIONSHIP WITH GOD! I WISH TO KNOW GOD
MORE!'

EVERYTHING HAS BEEN REVEALED TO THEM, BUT WHEN ITS TIME TO OBEY, THEY
SEE THEMSELVES UNWILLING TO RESIST THE DEVIL AND DISCIPLINE THEIR FLESH.
THEY PREFER THEIR COMFORT TO THE PAIN OF DISCIPLINE. SO, ALL THEY CAN DO
IS, I WISH. THEY NEVER GET UP AND DO THE NEEDFUL.

THEY HEAR THE WORD OF GOD AND DANCE AS THEY HEAR IT. BUT THEY NEVER
DO WHAT THEY WERE TAUGHT.

WHILE YOU WERE BUSY RECEIVING MESSAGES ON HOW TO GROW IN GRACE.

SATAN WAS BUSY ORGANIZING DEMONS AND GIVING THEM INSTRUCTIONS ON
HOW TO KEEP YOU A BABY IN GRACE. SO, THEY MADE THE AIR CONDITIONING SO
SWEET TONIGHT. THEY MADE THE MATTRESS SO SOFT AND COZY. THEY MADE
YOUR SLEEP SO ENCHANTING AND MAGICAL. THEY MADE IT LOOK EXTRA
ORDINARY.

SO THAT WHEN IT WAS TIME TO WAKE UP AND SPEND TIME WITH GOD, YOU
WOULD PREFER TO SLEEP. YOU WOULD FEEL AS IF YOU HAVE NEVER SLEPT IN
YOUR ENTIRE LIFE. SLEEP WOULD BECOME SO BEAUTIFUL AND ENTICING. IT'S
ALL AN ORCHESTRATION FROM THE PIT OF HELL TO STOP YOU FROM BUILDING
YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE.

321
THEY CAME THROUGH TIREDNESS, BUT SUSAN EXPOSED IT TO YOU. NOW THEY
HAVE COME UP WITH A NEW STRATEGY TO MAKE YOU SLEEP WHEN YOU OUGHT
TO PRAY. SATAN DOESN'T ACCEPT DEFEAT. HE STILL BELIEVES HE CAN WIN EVEN
WHEN ITS OBVIOUS HE HAS LOST.

BUT YOU ARE COOPERATING WITH HIM. YOU'RE LETTING HIM WIN THE BATTLE.
YOU’RE GIVING HIM THE UPPER HAND".

I threw myself from the bed and dropped on my knees.

"Daddy I'm sorry!" I said and released my tears.

"I'm sorry for disappointing you. I sorry for joining hands with the Devil to destroy
my spiritual growth. You have given me so much Lord, and you're expecting so
much from me. Please Lord, help me to stop being nonchalant.

Please help me to give my spiritual life and growth serious attention", I prayed.

"CRIS! WHY IS IT THAT WE CHRISTIANS TAKE EVERYTHING SERIOUS EXCEPT OUR

SPIRITUAL LIFE? WE HAVE TIME TO GO TO WORK, TIME FOR COOKING MEALS,
TIME FOR SOCIAL MEDIA AND TIME TO SLEEP. WHY IS IT THAT ITS ONLY WHEN IT
IS TIME FOR PRAYERS THAT THEY SUDDENLY FEEL THEY WANT TO SLEEP?

WHY IS IT THAT ONCE IT'S TIME FOR BIBLE STUDY, WE HAVE A PERFECT EXCUSE
TO GIVE? WHY IS IT THAT YOU CAN BE ON FACEBOOK FOR 3 HOURS, BUT THE
MOMENT YOU OPEN YOUR BIBLE FOR FIVE MINUTES, YOU START DOZING? WHY?

322
WHY IS IT THAT ONLY WHEN IT'S TIME FOR SPIRITUALITY THAT WE DON'T HAVE
TIME ANYMORE? WHY?"

"I'm so sorry daddy! I would never do this again. I'll never prefer my bed to the
time I'm supposed to spend with you",

"CRIS! DO YOU THINK THIS IS ORDINARY? DON'T THINK SATAN IS STUPID. DON'T
THINK HE'LL CROSS HIS LEGS AND WATCH YOU RISE INTO A KINGDOM TERRORIST.

CHAT ON FACEBOOK HE'S NOT BOTHERED. WATCH LORD OF THE RING TILL
TOMORROW MORNING, HE'S TOO BUSY TO HAVE YOUR TIME. BUT THE MOMENT
YOU KNEEL DOWN TO PRAY, HA! YOU MAKE HIM SO SCARED.

CRIS! SATAN IS SCARED WHEN HE SEES BELIEVERS PRAYING CONSISTENTLY. HE

KNOWS THAT A PRAYING CHRISTIAN IS THE MOST POWERFUL CHRISTIAN. A
CHRISTIAN THAT KEEPS HIS OR HER QUIET TIME CONSISTENTLY IS GRADUALLY
TURNING INTO A TERROR TO THE KINGDOM OF DARKNESS.

BUT OUR BIGGEST PROBLEM AS CHRISTIANS IS OUR IGNORANCE. AND THIS IS THE
BIGGEST ADVANTAGE OF THE DEVIL. YOU DON'T KNOW HE'S SCARED. YOU THINK
IT'S BEAUTY SLEEP? SATAN IS TOO SMART TO REVEAL TO YOU THAT HE'S SCARED.
HIS STRENGTH IS IN YOUR IGNORANCE. THAT'S WHY HE DOESN'T WANT YOU
READING YOUR BIBLE. HE BRINGS SLEEP TO YOUR EYES AND ENTICES YOU TO
CLOSE YOUR BIBLE AND SLEEP.

YOU OUT OF IGNORANCE, CONCLUDE YOU'RE TIRED AND FALL FOR HIS
DECEPTION. THAT'S WHY THE BIBLE SAYS. HE THAT LOVES HIS LIFE WOULD LOSE
IT. IF YOU LOVE YOUR FLESH TOO MUCH. YOU WANT TO PAMPER IT. YOU WANT
IT TO BE COMFORTABLE. YOU DON'T WANT TO STARVE IT WITH FASTING. YOU

323
DON'T WANT TO DENY IT SLEEP IN OTHER TO GROW SPIRITUALLY. THEN YOUR
SPIRITUAL LIFE WILL BE LOST.

BUT IF YOU LOSE THE LIFE AND COMFORT OF THE FLESH FOR THE SAKE OF
GROWING IN GRACE, YOU'LL SAVE YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE.

SO, STOP PARTNERING WITH THE DEVIL TO DESTROY YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE. START
PARTNERING WITH GOD AND BUILD YOUR INTIMACY WITH THE HOLY SPIRIT. LET
NOTHING BREAK YOUR CONSISTENCY WITH GOD!"
I wept aloud and laid prostrate on the floor.

My phone began to ring again

"PICK THE CALL!" Came the instruction.

I crawled towards the bed and took the phone. It was my mentor calling.

"Hello ma!" I said with a choked-up voice.

"Cris! I only called to be sure you were not sleeping when you ought to be with
God. My mentor once shared a story with me that I felt strongly in my spirit to
share with you", she said.

"Yes ma!" I replied.

324
"She said many years ago, her mother announced to the house that 5am everyday
was family devotion and prayer time. They agreed and every time it was 5am,
they always came together and prayed.

This continued for two years. They never missed a single day. Once it was 5am,
someone in the house would wake up and wake the entire family.

After two years, they started coming up with excuses. One thing led to the the
other and that was how the 5am prayers died. Soon, 5am family prayers became
history. Even when someone in the family was awake by that time, there was no
more 5am prayers.

But God showed her family mercy. One day, she told me her mother woke up
some minutes after five. She walked into the sitting room, where the 5am prayers
usually held and almost died of fright".

I sat up on the floor. I was curious to hear the whole story. What happened to my
mentor's mentor?

"Mummy! What did she see?" I asked.

"Seven tall Angels. Their heads were touching the roof of the house. They were so
bright and armed with sword in their hands. Mummy thought she was dreaming,
so she closed her eyes several times and opened it but she knew it wasn't when
one of the angels beckoned on her to come.

Trembling, she approached.

325
"Where are the people who said they would be praying by 5am every day?" That
was the question the Angel asked.

"Sir?" She asked.

"I said, where are the people who said they would be praying by 5am every day?
We have been assigned to take their prayers to God. For the past 3 years, were
have been coming here whenever the prayers started.

But for a year now, we have been coming and met no one here. So, I'm asking
you, where are they!"

She quickly ran into the house like a mad woman. She dragged her husband and
my mentor out of bed to the sitting room. But when they got there, the angels
were all gone.

That day was family revival meeting. They almost prayed till 6pm in the evening.
Nobody went to school or to work or even remembered food. They kept begging
God for mercy, spoke in tongues for hours. It was an experience that taught my
mentor a big lesson. They prayed until the Holy Ghost fell upon my mentor and
she began to prophesy, 'Thus saith the Lord! I have heard your prayers!'

That was when they were able to calm down and rest. They prayed and cried that
day.

Cris! I believe you understand what this story means. You can't have an
appointment with the president of Nigeria by 3am and when it's time, you're still
in bed. You should be present before the time. But God will be the one to send his

326
angels to wake you up. He'll touch your bladder and force you to use the
restroom just to drag you out of that bed. But what do we end up doing?
We climb the bed again and go back to sleep. We look down on the fact that the
president of presidents out of his busy schedule had your time, but you took him
for granted. How many years would it take you to have an appointment with
Buhari, President of Nigeria?
But here's someone greater than Buhari. Yet we take this opportunity he gave to
us, for granted.

Cris! It's up to you! You have known the truth. Are you going to throw it away? Or
wake up and pursue your destiny.

David said in Psalms 132:3 Surely, I will not come into the tabernacle of my house,
nor go up into my bed;

Verse 4. I will not give sleep to mine eyes, or slumber to mine eyelids,

Verse 5. Until I find out a place for the LORD, an habitation for the mighty God of
Jacob.

While David told himself, no sleeping, we believers are rolling under duvets. No
wonder darkness is taking over the land.

Cris! Herbalists are in the thick forest by twelve midnight, performing rituals. They
are busy acquiring powers to do more evil. What are we believers doing?"

They don't miss their appointment with the Devil, because Satan will punish them
severely if they do. But we have a loving God who would send his angels to wake

327
us for our appointment with him. And all we do is to insult his grace upon our
lives".

I can't remember how that phone conversation ended, because I got carried
away, blasting in tongues.

To be continued.......

Brethren, Satan is not ready to believe that he has lost the battle.

Despite the truth you have been receiving in this story, he's ready to ensure you
don't apply it to your life.

All you keep saying is, "I wish! I wish! I wish!"

Rise up and discipline yourself! If you love the comfort of your flesh, you would
lose your spiritual life. But if you lose the comfort of your flesh, you'll save your
spiritual life.

So chose for yourself. Please take your spiritual life serious. Enough of taking the
grace of God for granted.

328
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 35
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I was still praying in the spirit when the voice came loudly.

"PICK UP YOUR BIBLE".

I was sweating already. My room was air conditioned, but I had sweat pouring all
over me. I stood up and staggered a little.

"EASY GIRL!"

"Thanks Dad!" I smiled.

"YOU'RE WELCOME, MY PRETTY EBONY!"

I grinned and took my Bible from my bed and sat down.

"WHERE'S YOUR QUIET TIME JOTTER?"

"Jotter?"

"YES! SOMETHING THAT YOU WOULD USE TO WRITE DOWN WHAT I WANT TO
TEACH YOU", Came the response.

329
"I don't understand sir!"

"I HAVE TWO TOPICS FOR YOU THIS MORNING. FIRST, I WANT TO ANSWER A
QUESTION YOU ASKED ME THEN WE'LL CONTINUE WITH THE BOOK OF THE
SONGS OF SOLOMON. GET A BOOK TO WRITE DOWN WHAT I'M ABOUT TO
TEACH.

YOU CANNOT RELY ON MEMORY ALONE. WHATEVER YOU WRITE DOWN STAYS
WITH YOU FOREVER. THESE TEACHINGS ARE SO PRECIOUS. YOU CANNOT ALLOW
THEM SLIP AWAY".

I stood up and went in search of something to write with. I found a birthday jotter
one of my friends gave to all that attended her party.

I sat down, pen in hand, ready to write.

"CRIS! THAT JOTTER IS A JOKE. I'LL PERMIT THAT FOR TODAY. MAKE SURE YOU
GET A BIG JOTTER SOMETHING THAT WON'T GET EXHAUSTED QUICKLY.
SOMETHING LARGE AND CLASSIC. IT'S A BOOK FOR YOUR PERSONAL QUIET TIME.
IT MUST NOT FOLLOW YOU TO CHURCH.

IT'S YOUR PERSONAL QUIET TIME JOTTER AND CHURCH SERVICE JOTTER. IS THAT
CLEAR?

"Yes sir!"

330
"EVERYTHING YOU ARE WRITING HERE; YOU WOULD TRANSFER LATER WHEN
YOU GET THE NEW BOOK. IS THAT OKAY?"

"Yes sir!"

"ALRIGHT, LET'S BEGIN. OPEN TO THE BOOK OF ROMANS CHAPTER 3!"

I opened it and began to read.

"Romans 3:1. What advantage then hath the Jew? or what profit is there of
circumcision?

Verse 2. Much every way: chiefly, because that unto them were committed the
oracles of God.

Verse 3. For what if some did not believe? shall their unbelief make the faith of
God without effect?

Verse 4. God forbid: yea, let God be true, but every man a liar; as it is written,
That thou mightiest be justified in thy sayings, and mightiest overcome when thou
art judged.

Verse 5. But if our unrighteousness commends the righteousness of God, what

shall we say? Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance? (I speak as a man)

Verse 6. God forbid: for then how shall God judge the world?

331
Verse 7. For if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lie unto his
glory; why yet am I also judged as a sinner?

Verse 8. And not rather, (as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that
we say,) Let us do evil, that good may come? whose damnation is just.

Verse 9. What then? are we better than they? No, in no wise: for we have before
proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin;

Verse 10. As it is written, there is none righteous, no, not one:

Verse 11. There is none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God.

Verse 12. They are all gone out of the way, they are together become
unprofitable; there is none that doeth good, no, not one".

I paused and looked at the words again.

"Daddy! I don't understand what I'm reading oooo!"

"ACTUALLY, I ONLY WANTED YOU TO READ A FEW VERSES AND MEDITATE ON
THEM", Came the gentle response.

"What verse sir!"

"START FROM VERSE 20!"

332
"Verse 20. Therefore, by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in
his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin.

Verse 21. But now the righteousness of God with the law is manifested, being
witnessed by the law and the prophets;

Verse 22. Even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all
and upon all them that believe: for there is no difference:

Verse 23. For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God;

Verse 24. Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in
Christ Jesus:

Verse 25. Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood,
to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the
forbearance of God;

Verse 26. To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness: that he might be just,
and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.

Verse 27. Where is boasting then? It is excluded. By what law? of works? Nay: but
by the law of faith.

Verse 28. Therefore, we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the
deeds of the law.

333
Verse 29. Is he the God of the Jews only? is he not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the
Gentiles also:
Verse 30. Seeing it is one God, which shall justify the circumcision by faith, and
uncircumcision through faith.

Verse 31. Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid: yea, we
establish the law".

I took my eyes off the bible and looked up as if God was hanging there.

"I don't understand ooo! Why is Bible study something else today? I don't
understand what I'm reading!"

"CALM DOWN DEAR! LET'S TAKE IT PROGRESSIVELY.

NOW IF YOU LOOK AT EVERYTHING YOU HAVE JUST READ, YOU'LL DISCOVER
THAT THE ENTIRE PASSAGE IS TELLING US THAT THE LAW CANNOT SAVE ANYONE.
KEEPING THE LAW CANNOT SAVE ANYONE. KEEPING THE LAW WILL NOT SAVE
YOU!"

I was more confused. What kind of bible study is this!

"CALM DOWN DEAR! STOP THE WORRY. I'M EXPLAINING IT. DON'T BE
IMPATIENT".

"Okay sir!"

334
"NOW, ALL THESE IS TO ANSWER A QUESTION YOU ONCE ASKED".

"What question?"

Immediately, it came afresh into my mind.

"What I want to ask is, why would you want to make friends with me? Do you
think you can trust an unfaithful servant like me? Don't you think it's easy for me
to run away from you? Considering how often I've done that?"
"I don't want this relationship to end. But I have a feeling, I'll always fall back to
my vomit. I'm so inconsistent in my walk with you and that's what I'll always be.
Always starting afresh with God every day. I don't want to lose you ever again.
But! I'm used to losing you and I just can't help it!"

I sighed and looked at the passage again.

"Lord it's so true. Despite all I've been taught. I still can't help it. I almost failed
you this morning. I was given an instruction to always keep my quiet time, but!
Wait a second! Are you telling me that the law of keeping and maintaining my
quiet time cannot save me? Are you telling me that all the rules I was given to
keep cannot save me?"

"EXACTLY!"

"Oh, my goodness! So, what is the key? What's going to save me? What's going to
keep me consistent and going? It’s the truth ooo. Despite all the wisdom I have
been taught, I still notice how darkness is winning this battle. I almost lost to the

335
devil today if not for mercy. God, what is the way out? All the laws I was given to
help me grow in grace and instructions cannot save me. So, what's going to save
me?"

"LOOK AT THAT SCRIPTURE VERY WELL AND YOU'LL FIND THE ANSWER. WHAT I'M
TEACHING YOU IS TO RELY ON THE RIGHT SOURCE OF STRENGTH.

WHAT EXACTLY IS THE SCRIPTURE SAYING? THEREFORE, WE CONCLUDE THAT A

MAN IS JUSTIFIED BY FAITH WITHOUT THE DEEDS OF THE LAW, THAT'S VERSE 28.

THE POWER THAT WILL SAVE YOU IS NOT IN YOUR WORKS OF THE LAW OF
KEEPING YOUR QUIET TIME. IT'S IN THE FAITH THAT YOU HAVE IN GOD TO KEEP
YOU CONSISTENT.

I WANT YOU TO GET THIS CORRECTLY BECAUSE ONE THING IS CERTAIN. YOU'LL
ONE DAY BE TEMPTED TO BRAG THAT YOUR DISCIPLINED LIFESTYLE OF ALWAYS
SHOWING UP IN THE SECRET PLACE TO BE WITH GOD. YOUR CONSISTENCY IN
YOUR PRAYERS AND BIBLE STUDY IS WHAT IS KEEPING YOU.

NO, IT IS THE GRACE OF GOD THAT IS AT WORK IN YOU. AND THAT GRACE IS A
PRODUCT OF FAITH. IT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH YOUR WORKS. YOUR WORK
OF DISCIPLINING YOURSELF TO ALWAYS BE IN THE PLACE OF PRAYERS.
THE WORKS OF TAKING YOUR PRAYERS AND BIBLE STUDY SERIOUSLY, IS NOT
WHAT WILL SAVE YOU, BUT THE GRACE THAT COMES THROUGH FAITH. SO, YOU
DIDN'T WORK TO EARN THIS GRACE, BUT IT WAS FREELY GIVEN TO YOU.
BECAUSE, SOMEONE WHO WORKED FOR YOU, YOU'RE INDEBTED TO THAT
PERSON.

336
BUT THE PERSON WHO DIDN'T WORK AND WAS GIVEN A REWARD FOR FREE,
OBTAINED IT THROUGH GRACE. THAT'S HOW OT OPERATES.

SO, I WANT YOU TO UNDERSTAND THAT GOD WILL KEEP YOU AND GIVE YOU THE
POWER TO BE CONSISTENT".

I opened the jotter and started writing.

"ACTUALLY, THE LAW CANNOT SAVE MAN. THE LAW ONLY TELLS MAN WHAT HE
OUGHT TO DO AND NOT DO. THE LAW ONLY HAS INFORMATION. IT DOESN'T
HAVE POWER.

THE LAW MAKES US FEEL GUILTY WHEN GOD SPEAKS TO US AND WE MAKE UP
OUR MIND TO OBEY. BUT WE MISS THE POINT. THE LAW CANNOT SAVE US. THE
LAW ONLY INFORMS. SO AFTER WE HEAR THAT GOD WANTS US TO KEEP OUR
RELATIONSHIP WITH HIM, WE WEEP.

GOD I'M SORRY! LORD I WON'T MISS QUIET TIME AGAIN! GOD! I'LL DO
EVERYTHING IN MY POWER TO OBSERVE MY QUIET TIME AS FROM TODAY. GOD I
WILL TAKE MY SPIRITUAL LIFE SERIOUSLY FROM NOW HENCEFORTH. WOW! SO
MANY PROMISES, BUT DO YOU NOTICE SOMETHING?"

"No, sir!"

"THOSE PROMISES NEVER LAST. THEY JUST DON'T LAST. THE SAME PERSON YOU
THOUGHT WOULD BE THE BEST PRAYER WARRIOR AFTER HEARING THE TRUTH, IS
STILL STRUGGLING LIKE SOMEONE WHO NEVER HEARD ABOUT THE TRUTH IN THE
FIRST PLACE. WHY? THE LAW! IT CANNOT SAVE!

337
IT CAN ONLY MAKE YOU CRY. IT CAN ONLY MAKE YOU OPEN YOUR MOUTH AND
PROMISE GOD HEAVEN AND EARTH. BUT THE WILL POWER OF MAN WOULD
SOON FAIL AND THE MAN IS DOWN AGAIN. ALL THE LAW DOES IS TO MAKE YOU
EXERCISE YOUR WILL POWER.

HOW LONG DOES WILL POWER LAST? EACH PEOPLE ARE DIFFERENT. SOME
PEOPLE'S WILL POWER CAN LAST UP TO A MONTH. SOME A WEEK, OTHERS LOSE
THEIR WILL POWER THAT SAME DAY.

IMMEDIATELY, THEY ARE BACK INTO THEIR INDISCIPLINED SPIRITUAL LIFESTYLE.

THEY KEEP ASKING GOD FOR CONSISTENCY. BUT THE CONSISTENCY THEY ARE
CRYING FOR IS JUST WITHIN THEIR REACH. THE RIGHTEOUSNESS OF GOD
THROUGH FAITH. NOT OF WORKS LEST ANY MAN SHOULD BRAG THAT I PRAY FOR
2 HOURS EVERYDAY, THAT'S WHY I'M CONSISTENT.

I'M A VERY DISCIPLINED MAN. I DISCIPLINE MY FLESH VERY WELL, THAT'S WHY
I'M STANDING. HA HA HA! YOU THAT SLEEP ANYHOW, YOU ARE SPIRITUALLY
LAZY. HOW WILL YOU GROW? OH, LAZY CHRISTIAN! I STUDY MY BIBLE FOR 2
HOURS. I FAST 6 TO 6 TWICE IN A WEEK. THAT'S WHY IM STANDING! THAT'S WHY
IM CONSISTENT.

NO!

BUT THAT CHRISTIAN WHO WOULD BELIEVE THAT GOD CAN AND DOESN'T
WAVER IN FAITH. THAT'S THE CHRISTIAN THAT HAS THE KEYS TO A CONSISTENT
SPIRITUAL LIFE".

To be continued.......

338
Please keep praying for me oooo. Don't relent.

How many of you have a personal quiet time jotter?

Not church jotter!

Please get one. It's very important.

The class continues tomorrow morning. Get ready to learn THE SECRETS TO A
CONSISTENT SPIRITUAL LIFE

Those of you begging God for consistency! He's just about to answer your prayers.

Grab your pen and jotter as we learn together.

339
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 36
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"SO, YOUR WORKS DO NOT SAVE YOU, BUT THE GRACE OF GOD THROUGH YOUR
FAITH. YOUR WORKS ARE COMPLETELY USELESS AND HAVE NO SAVING POWER.
THE LAW COULD NOT EMPOWER MAN TO KEEP THEM BUT MADE MAN A SLAVE
TO SIN. IT ONLY INFORMED MAN".

"Daddy, I need to understand something. There's this teaching about grace that
confuses me. One way or another, we all believe that no man can keep the law.
Pray every day, read bible every day. Flee immorality, forgive those that wronged
you. Those laws are too difficult to keep. So, if the law cannot save, do we still
need it? Do not fornicate, do not steal. Since we are under grace, what do we
need the law for?" I asked.

"EXACTLY WHAT I WAS ABOUT TO ADDRESS. NOW READ CHAPTER 3 VERSE 8".

I quickly opened it and read out.

"Romans 3:8 And not rather, (as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm
that we say,) Let us do evil, that good may come? whose damnation is just".

Hmmmmm. This is it.

"EXACTLY CRIS! THE LAW CANNOT SAVE US, SO WHAT DO WE DO? WE DEPEND
ON GRACE THROUGH FAITH. BUT THERE'S SOMETHING A LOT OF PEOPLE ARE
MISSING ON THE MESSAGE OF GRACE.

340
THE LAW WAS THERE AND HAD ALWAYS BEEN THERE. THE PEOPLE OF OLD KEPT
STRUGGLING WITH FALLING AND RISING. YES! THE OLD TESTAMENT IS FULL OF
THE FALLING AND RISING OF GOD'S PEOPLE FROM SIN TO REPENTANCE. THE LAW
COULD NOT GIVE GRACE, IT ONLY REMINDED THEM OF THEIR SINS.

BUT JESUS CAME WITH GRACE. BUT WHAT WAS THE MISSION OF GRACE?

CRIS, WRITE IT AS A SUB TOPIC. WHAT IS THE MISSION OF GRACE?"

"Yes sir! I said as I wrote and underlined it.

"GRACE ACTUALLY CAME TO HELP YOU KEEP THE LAW.

CRIS OPEN TO MATTHEW CHAPTER 5 AND READ FROM VERSE 17 TO 19".

I was surprised. What was in that scripture? I don't think I have an idea of what is
written there. I opened it and smiled. God is so awesome.

"Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to
destroy, but to fulfil.

Verse 18. For verily I say unto you, till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle
shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.

Verse 19. Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments,
and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but

341
whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom
of heaven".

"Wow! Grace actually came through Jesus to help us keep the law. In the Old
Testament especially the book of Judges, men kept rising and falling. The people
would suffer under the hands of the enemies and repent. God would pity them
and raise a Judge to deliver them. After the death of the new Judge, they fall back
into their sins.

After a while, another enemy comes and enslaves them, they suffer and suffer
again. Soon, they repent and cry to God for deliverance. God would raise a Judge
and rescue them. After the death of the Judge, they fall back into sin.

They cannot keep the law God gave them. They can only keep it to the extent of
their will power. And once a Judge dies, they lose their will power completely. So,
this circle continued till Jesus came.

Jesus actually came to help us through grace to keep the law. Am I correct?"
"THAT'S MY BABY GIRL!"

I smiled.

"A LOT OF PEOPLE HAVE MISINTERPRETED THIS SCRIPTURE AND USED IT AS AN

EXCUSE TO COMMIT SIN. NO MORE LAW! WE ARE UNDER GRACE. YOU CAN MISS
YOUR QUIET TIME AND PERSONAL BIBLE STUDY. DON'T WORRY, GRACE IS THERE.
THERE'S NO NEED TO BE UNDER THE LAW. SO, WE HAVE FREEDOM IN CHRIST.
ABSOLUTE FREEDOM TO DO WHATEVER WE WANT. ALL WE HAVE TO DO IS TO
ENJOY GRACE TO THE FULLEST.

342
DO WHATEVER YOU WANT. THE BLOOD OF CHRIST IS THERE AS BATHROOM
WATER. JUST BATH CLEAN AFTER YOU FINISH COMMITING YOUR SINS. THE
GRACE OF GOD IS THERE FOR YOU TO STOP OBEYING THE LAW. THROW AWAY
THOSE LAWS. DO WHATEVER YOU WANT. GRACE COVER YOU".

"Exactly Daddy!" I said and snapped my fingers.

"YES! WHAT IS THE MISSION OF GRACE?"

"To help us keep and fulfil the law. Without grace, the law cannot be kept", I
answered.

"SO, WHO BROUGHT IN THAT DEMONIC DOCTRINE? BECAUSE THE LAW, THOU
SHALT NOT COMMIT ADULTERY CANNOT BE KEPT, WE SHOULD START
COMMITING ADULTERY?"

BECAUSE THE LAW CANNOT KEEP US CONSISTENT IN OUR QUIET TIME, SO NO

MORE QUIET TIME, RIGHT?

"No!" I answered.

"SO, WHAT EXACTLY IS THE MISSION OF GRACE?"

"Daddy, I know that you said shall we continue in sin so that grace may abound?
And the answer is God forbid. But you're getting me confused. You said the law
cannot save us, the law only informs us, the law only condemns us and the more
we try to keep it the more we keep rising and falling.

343
My question is, why do we still have the law? At least we should throw it away
since it doesn't have anything to offer us? It cannot save, it cannot deliver, it's
completely useless. So, what do we need those laws for?

I'm not saying we should start fornicating ooo! I'm just trying to be reasonable.
What is the mission of the law? I mean, what good things are there to gain from
the law? All I've been hearing is the law would not save me. I would never be able
to keep the law, yet the law is still there. What is it doing there? Why can't we
read only the New Testament and abandon the laws of Moses?"

"BEAUTIFUL QUESTION! MY PRETTY EBONY HAS A LEARNING BRAIN!" Came the

gentle response.

I smiled and tightened my grip on my pen, ready to write.

"NOW I'M GOING TO TEACH YOU WITH SOMETHING YOU CAN RELATE WITH.
IMAGINE YOU'RE A POOR BEAUTIFUL LADY. YOU CANNOT AFFORD 3 SQUARE
MEALS A DAY. YOU SUFFER OF STARVATION, LACK OF SHELTER, LACK OF GOOD
CLOTHING AND MOCKERY FROM THE RICH GUYS AROUND.

THEN ONE DAY, YOU MET THIS HANDSOME PRINCE OF PEACE, WHO CAME WITH
A MARRIAGE PROPOSAL. YOU ACCEPTED HIS RING AND GOT MARRIED TO HIM.
THREE MONTHS LATER, YOU DROVE INTO YOUR FORMER COMPOUND IN YOUR
EXPENSIVE CAR. YOUR LOOKS, SO BREATH TAKING AND ATTRACTIVE.

EVERYONE GATHERED AROUND YOU TO ASK, WHO MADE YOU LIKE THIS? WHAT
IS SUPPOSED TO BE YOUR ANSWER?"

344
"I would tell them it was my husband's wealth that made me what I am. In order
words, grace. My husband's wealth symbolizes grace".

"YOU'RE A SMART BABY GIRL CRIS! YOU'RE REALLY LEARNING FAST!"

I smiled and continued writing.

"THAT'S EXACTLY WHAT I'M TRYING TO TEACH HUMANITY. IMAGINE THE WIFE
TELLING THE ENTIRE CONGREGATION THAT SHE WAS SO HARD WORKING OR I
KEPT MYSELF FROM SLEEPING AROUND WITH MEN, THAT WAS WHY THE
HUSBAND NOTICED HER AND FELL IN LOVE WITH HER. WOULD THAT BE THE
RIGHT ANSWER TO GIVE?"

"No! That would be telling a lie", I answered.

"GOOD, SO I'M OPENING YOUR EYES TO THE FACT THAT IT IS THE HUSBAND THAT
IS RESPONSIBLE FOR WHAT HAPPENED. HE IS RESPONSIBLE FOR THE CHANGE
THAT HAPPENED IN HER LIFE. IT'S NOT GOOD TO PRAISE SOMEONE FOR
SOMETHING THAT HE OR SHE NEVER DID. MY GLORY, I WILL SHARE WITH NO
MAN.

SO, TELLING YOU THAT IT WAS GRACE THAT KEEPS YOU, IS ONLY CALLING YOUR
ATTENTION TO THE FACT THAT YOU NEED TO STOP THANKING THE WRONG
PERSON. STOP PRAISING YOUR WORKS OF THE LAW AND START PRAISING GOD
FOR THE GRACE, HE GAVE YOU".

"Wow! Thank you, Jesus!"

345
"HOLD ON! DON'T WORRY, YOU'LL PRAISE ME, BUT I NEED TO EXPLAIN
SOMETHING RIGHT NOW. SINCE THE LADY REALIZES THAT IT WAS NOT HER HARD
WORK THAT MADE THE PRINCE FALL IN LOVE WITH HER. IT WAS NOTHING SHE
DID BUT, HE DECIDED TO CHOSE AND LOVE HER. IF SHE THEN SAYS. WOW! SO I
DON'T HAVE TO WORK HARD ANYMORE OR KEEP MYSELF PURE FROM
IMMORALITY. SHE STARTS DOING WHATEVER SHE LIKES, SLEEPING WITH ANY
MAN SHE LUSTS AFTER, ALL BECAUSE HER WORKS DOES NOT DETERMINE HER
HUSBAND'S LOVE FOR HER. WHAT WOULD YOU CALL THAT?"

"Taking the grace of God for granted!"

"EXACTLY! THAT'S WHAT A LOT OF PEOPLE DON'T UNDERSTAND. SINCE OUR

WORKS DO NOT SAVE US, THEN LET'S THROW IT AWAY AND JUMP INTO THE
MUD OF PRAYERLESSNESS. INTO THE MUD OF FORNICATION. INTO THE MUD OF
SIN. NO!

MAN WAS ALWAYS RISING AND FALLING, STRUGGLING TO KEEP THE LAW. THEN
GOD SAW HIS STATE OF HOPELESSNESS AND BROUGHT GRACE TO EMPOWER
HIM TO KEEP THE LAW. GRACE ACTUALLY CAME TO HELP US CONSISTENT IN OUR
WALK WITH GOD.

NOW CAN I TELL YOU SOMETHING?"

"Please go-ahead Sweet Daddy!"

Humble, [11/7/2022 2:36 PM]

"OKAY! NOW OPEN TO GENESIS CHAPTER 6 AND READ VERSE 8".

346
I quickly opened it and read.

"But Noah found grace in the eyes of the LORD", I paused and looked up.

"THE EARTH WAS COMPLETELY CORRUPT. EVERYONE WAS BUSY WALLOWING IN

SIN AND INIQUITY. GOD WAS SO ANGRY THAT HE WANTED TO WIPE OFF THE
ENTIRE HUMAN RACE. BUT WHAT KEPT NOAH FROM PERISHING WITH THE
WORLD?

"Grace!"

"WAS IT THOU SHALT NOT KILL?"

"Grace!"

"WAS IT HIS CONSISTENT QUIET TIME AND FELLOWSHIP WITH GOD?"

"No, it's grace!"

"COME ON! NOAH WAS SUCH A GOOD MAN! AT LEAST HIS GOODNESS WAS
WHAT KEPT HIM?"

"No Daddy! It's grace!"

"NOW, SUPPOSING NOAH REALIZES THAT IT WAS NOT HIS OBEDIENCE TO THE
LAW AND HIS QUIET TIME THAT KEPT HIM, BUT THE GRACE OF GOD. AND HE'S

347
LIKE WOW! SO, I'VE BEEN WASTING MY TIME. NO MORE QUIET TIME! NO MORE
FELLOWSHIP WITH GOD! I'M FREE FROM THE LAW! I CAN DO WHATEVER I WANT.
ITS NOT THE LAW THAT HAS BEEN KEEPING ME! ITS GRACE! SO LET ME GO AND
KILL THOSE MEN THAT INSULTED ME IN THE MARKET THE OTHER DAY. LET ME
GO AND DRINK ACHOHOL WITH MY OLD FRIENDS. LET ME VISIT THE BROTHELS
AND HAVE FUN.

WOULDN'T HE HAVE PERISHED WITH THAT EVIL GENERATION?"

"Yes, he would", I answered, nodding in affirmation.

"SO, WHAT'S THE BALANCE? IT'S COMPLETELY SIMPLE. THERE'S NO CONFUSION

ABOUT IT. IT'S GRACE THAT KEEPS YOU, ALWAYS ACKNOWLEDGE THAT. NEVER
LOOK AT YOUR WORKS AND START PRAISING YOURSELF FOR KEEPING THE LAW.

TWO, GRACE CAME TO HELP YOU KEEP THE LAW. SO, WHENEVER OBEDIENCE TO
GOD LOOKS SO DIFFICULT, CRY OUT FOR GRACE. GRACE ACTUALLY CAME TO
HELP YOU SERVE GOD BETTER AND STOP STRUGGLING WITH YOUR WILL POWER.

THIRDLY, KEEP THE LAW! IF TRULY ITS GOD YOU DEPEND ON, THEN YOU WON'T
MISS YOUR QUIET TIME. YOU WOULD ALWAYS WANT TO OBEY WHATEVER HE
TELLS YOU. BUT AS YOU KEEP THE LAW, DON'T LET IT GET INTO YOUR HEAD AND
YOU SHIFT FROM LOOKING UNTO JESUS, TO LOOKING UNTO MY WORKS.

THAT'S THE PERFECT BALANCE. JESUS SAID THAT HE CAME TO FULFIL THE LAW,
NOT TO WIPE IT AWAY. KEEP IT, BUT PROTECT YOUR MIND FROM THAT PRIDE,
THAT I AM THE ONE WHO KEPT MYSELF. DON'T LET IT GET INTO YOUR HEAD
THAT YOU HAVE BEEN THE ONE OBEYING GOD, RATHER, HIS GRACE KEPT YOU.

348
AND DON'T SAY IT'S HIS GRACE, THEN YOU ABANDON YOUR QUIET TIME AND
START SLEEPING. IT'S GRACE THAT KEEPS ME NOT ALL THESE QUIET TIME OR
ANYTHING. GOD! I WANT TO SLEEP TODAY. LET YOUR GRACE COVER ME! NO!

GRACE ONLY HELPS YOU TO DO YOUR QUIET TIME BETTER AND CONSISTENTLY,
NOT CANCEL IT. THAT'S THE BALANCE".

"Wow! Thanks, alot Daddy!"

"CALL MY NAME IN FULL!"

"Sorry sir! Thanks, alot my Sweet, delicious, sweeter than honey Daddy!"

"WOW! I'M SO EXCITED DARLING! ANYWAY, WE HAVE TO STOP HERE! YOU

WOULD BE LATE FOR WORK!"

"Stop what? Which work? I'm not going anywhere oooo! You said you had two
things to teach me. One had just been completed, the other one is in the book of
the Songs of Solomon. Come and continue".

"WE HAVE TO START TOMORROW!"

"Daddy! I'm not going anywhere oooo! Is it not my company?" I can choose to go
and not go".

"I KNOW, BUT I WANT YOU TO GO! DON'T BE MORE SPIRITUAL THAN ME!"

349
I grinned and went down on my knees, thanking him for the revelation of his
word.

To be continued.......

Brethren, that's the balance.

Alot of people have turned the grace of God to lasciviousness (Lustful desires)

They have taken it to mean something entirely different. The Grace of God came
to help us do what the law could not do, because of the weakness of the flesh.

How many of you have been in studying your bible and God would be the one
telling you

"E don do! No go late for work!"

350
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 37
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Madam thank you so much for granting me this opportunity. You don't know
how much this means to me!" Miss Harmony said.

"Please don't mention!" I said.

Harmony worked as a sales representative for my company. She was a

professional in her work. I always acknowledged her efforts and commended her.

Last year, she sent me a resignation letter by the hand of a colleague. I was angry
at the abrupt disappearance and called her several times, but she never picked
my calls. I was mad and decided never to set my eyes on her.

No wonder Sweet Daddy needed me at work today. She came back pleading with
me if I could employ her again.

The old me wouldn't have set eyes on her. But thank God, I'm now a changed girl.
Yeah! Isn't that beautiful?

I decided to employ her as an assistant to the present sales rep.

"You can start working immediately, or do prefer to begin next week? This month
ends on Friday, today's Tuesday".

351
"I prefer to start working right now. Anything to take me out of my depression!"
She said and turned to leave.

"Depression!"

That word got my attention. Was she suffering from a broken relationship or
something bigger? Was it a financial challenge?

"CRIS! I NEED THAT SOUL!" Came the gentle whisper.

"Harmony, please wait!" I said.

She turned and stared at me. I could see a little bit of sadness in her expression.
She was really playing her hide and seek very well. But I was too smart to be
fooled.

"Can we talk?" I asked.

"Ma! I'm sorry to take your time! I'm truly sorry to have said something about my
personal life", she said, her eyes moist with tears.

"Please take a seat! Let's talk!"

She sat down and looked at me. She was looking gloomy right now.

352
"What happened to you?" I asked.

"Ma! My boyfriend is so evil! I was working so hard over here and assisted him in
the university with all my life savings and income. I labored for him. What did I
not do for him?

I spent everything I had on him. All he could do to tell me thank you is to dump
me for another girl. Telling me he doesn't love me anymore. Telling me that I
wasn't good for him. He got a job after his service and is making millions. Now, I'm
the girl that isn't good enough for him. He cheated me so badly!"

She started crying.

"Took my money and my virginity with him. I satisfied him in bed and financially. I
had to abort two babies for him during our 4 years relationship. I thought I was
paying the price for a future with him. No, I was only pouring water into a basket.
He went away with everything I had.

I'm sorry I had to quit my job. I was so depressed that nothing mattered to me
anymore. I just couldn't think straight. But when poverty and hunger came and
dealt mercilessly with me. I had to humble myself and come back here to beg for
mercy. Because I couldn't find a new job anymore.

If I could lay my hands on Kay boy. I would deal with him mercilessly. He has
seriously finished my life and my entire generation. I was so depressed for days. I
tried everything I could to get me out of depression. But nothing worked. Maybe
it's because I was idle. Perhaps a job would help solve my depression!"

She said and took the tissue paper I stretched out to her and wiped her tears.
353
"Hmmm! Sweet Daddy, what do I tell her?"

"OPEN YOUR MOUTH AND I WILL FILL IT!"

I bowed my head and whispered a few words of prayers. I looked up and met her
staring at me.

I was shocked because I had seen that look in her eyes before. It was a look of
someone expecting something from me. I had seen that look before. But what
made me surprised was I remembered where I had seen it.

It was in that dream I had. That dream where alot of ladies crowded me asking me
to give them the bread. Oh, my goodness! She had those expectant eyes from the
dream.

"GO AHEAD AND FEED HER?" Came the gentle whisper.

I was startled. Was this my dream getting fulfilled before my eyes? Was I walking
into my divine purpose here on earth?

"Ma! What do you have to say to me! Please!" Harmony said.

I almost thought they were my thoughts.

"Did you say something?" I asked.

354
"Yes! I asked if you had something to tell me! Something to calm my hungry soul!"

"Oh my God! Somebody, please tell me I'm dreaming. Does this girl know what
she was saying?" I said within me.

She was speaking, but I saw God speaking through her.

"Harmony, are you a Christian?" I asked.

"Yes!"

"How and when?"

" I was born again 5 years ago. I got born again in a revival program titled, THE
STAR THAT MUST ARISE. I was pricked in my heart that I was that star and I was
wasting God's precious time. I wept to the altar that day and surrendered to
Jesus".

"My God! The star that must arise! Harmony, what happened to you? How did
you get here? Five years ago, and this star is yet to arise, who is wasting your
time?" I asked

She started crying again. My eyes got blurred with tears. I felt her pain so much.

355
"Ma! I'm sorry! I was once on fire for God! I was once a spiritual giant. A day
never passed without me preaching to a soul. I could pray for hours every day. I
never missed my Bible study for a single day.
It was Kay boy that quenched everything about God in me. I heard God clearly
when he told me he wasn't in approval of the relationship. I knew and saw all the
warning, but I was desperate to have a boyfriend. I needed someone in my life to
give me love and affection. My parents were never there for me. Kay boy was the
only one who cared about me. He made me feel special. He made me feel what it
truly meant to be loved by a man.

I struggled and struggled with God, until he let me be. I knew he withdrew from
me, because all the warning stopped coming. All the messages stopped coming.
Instead of running to back to God, I ran ahead to grab all the pleasures sin had to
offer. I decided to taste what having carnal knowledge of a man looked like. The
pleasures of giving your body to a man. I tried alcohol and hard drugs. I was
running from one pleasure to another.

Everything sin offered me could not last. They only made me happy for just a little
moment. After which depression would return.

I knew I had missed it. But I just don't know how to find my way home. I just don't
know how. I've confessed to God countless times, still, I always fall back into my
vomit and become worse".

She covered her face with her palms and wept. I stood up and wrapped my hands
around her.

"Harmony, Psalms 16:4 says. Their sorrows shall be multiplied that hasten after
another god: their drink offerings of blood will I not offer, nor take up their names
into my lips.

356
Deliberately walking away from God is signing up to live in sorrow. No man would
ever walk away from God and live a prosperous life. Harmony! It's a law that
cannot be broken.

As humans, we are free moral agents. But every action and decision we make
have consequences.

Luke 12:47 And that servant, which knew his lord's will, and prepared not himself,
neither did according to his will, shall be beaten with many stripes.

Verse 48. But he that knew not, and did commit things worthy of stripes, shall be
beaten with few stripes. For unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be
much required: and to whom men have committed much, of him they will ask the
more.

In this kingdom, ignorance is not an excuse because we have our conscience to

rebuke us when we're doing something wrong. So, when you know this is what
God wants, and you chose to do otherwise. You're preparing yourself for God's
wrath and he'll fight against whatever you do.

To be more direct, the bible made us to understand in

Ecclesiastes 2:26. God gives wisdom, knowledge, and happiness to those who
please him, but he makes sinners work, earning and saving, so that what they get
can be given to those who please him. It is all useless. It is like chasing the wind.

You laboured on Kay boy with hope that you're investing in your future. You
didn't know you were labouring for another woman to enjoy. Because it is God
that gives the power to labour and also to enjoy whatever you labored for.
357
Anything you do outside God's will for your life, is futile, useless and a complete
waste of time", I said and she held my hands like I was an answer to her prayers.

"So, what can I do? I've been trying to come back to God but I don't know how. I
just don't know why it's so difficult for me? Please show me the way!"

I remembered what Sharon taught me about the bread of life and the living
water. I decided to share it with her.

"Harmony! You're like that woman at the well searching for happiness. She was so
thirsty for satisfaction, just as the devil made you believe that a boyfriend would
solve it. That's how he deceived the woman into 5 relationships. Five husbands,
yet she left them all and started cohabitating with a new guy. She just needed
something that none of these men could give her.

Until she met the master. She drank of the living water and her soul experienced
joy unspeakable. Satan told you a job would get you out of your depression, but
he's only wasting your time. Only the Lord Jesus can satisfy your hungry soul.

Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden and I will give you rest.
Harmony, confess to Jesus and make up your mind to follow him with all of your
heart. He's willing to accept you. He said he has no pleasure in the death of a
sinner. He has seriously missed you. Come back home daughter! Come home!
Into the loving arms of Jesus.

It's been long you felt those arms hugging you. It's been long you communed with
the Holy Spirit and enjoyed intimacy".

358
I was still talking, when she broke into tears and went down on her knees.

"Thank you, Jesus!" I whispered.

"CRIS EVER SINCE YOU BECAME A CHRISTIAN, HAVE YOU EVER PREACHED THE
GOSPEL TO ANYONE?" Came the gentle voice.

I opened my mouth and scanned through my memories for an answer. 60

seconds passed and I was unable to provide one.

"I'm sorry Sweet Daddy! I didn't realize I had never preached or talked about
Jesus with anyone in my life. I'm so sorry! I have hidden my Lord and was so
ashamed of telling the whole world I'm in love with Jesus. Please forgive me!" I
prayed in whispers.

"SO MANY PEOPLE HAVE ABANDONED THE CALL TO SHARE JESUS WITH THE
PEOPLE AROUND THEM. NOT NECESSARILY GOING TO THE STREETS TO SHOUT
WITH MEGAPHONES, BUT EVANGELISM IN YOUR OWN LITTLE CORNER. CRIS!
YOU'RE THE CEO OF THIS COMPANY. YOU ARE IN A POSITION OF INFLUENCE. I
WANT YOU TO USE THAT INFLUENCE AS AN ADVANTAGE FOR MY KINGDOM TO
SPREAD IN THIS COMPANY".

I went down on my knees too. Harmony was still talking to God at a spot, while I
knelt down and raised my hands in the air.

"Daddy! I once told you I am yours and all that I possess. If you want my influence,
it is yours. Do with your baby girl as you please!"

359
To be continued......

Cris is doing it ooo!

Let's give her a high five

Why do you think you are in that bank, that school, that company, that shop?

Just to make money, right? Why do you think Jesus left you alive here on earth?
To make alot of money or what?

In the olden days, when a father is about to leave this world on his death bed, all
his children would gather around him to hear his last words to them.

So also, when Jesus was about leaving the earth, he gathered all his children and
gave them his last words.

Go into all the worlds and preach the gospel.

The university is a world. Your bank is a world. Your Company is a world. Your
hospital is a world. You are there to represent Jesus and win souls for him.

It's not until you carry megaphone and start screaming repent on the streets.
Start in your own little corner.

360
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 38
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I entered my sitting room and dropped my bag on the sofa. I landed heavily on
the sofa and stretched. I yawned aloud, forgetting to put my hand over my
mouth.

Evelyn, my house help approached.

"Welcome Cris!" She bent her knees slightly in greeting.

"Thanks!" I said in a faint voice, bending over to unbuckle my heels.

"You must be really tired", she remarked.

"Yes, I am! Work is getting strenuous every day. I wish man could survive without
food. The world would have been an easier place to live in".

"True!" She chuckled.

"Yes ooooo! Everything we do. The running around, the writing of paper work,
slide, board meeting, typing is all because we need something in our stomach".

"You are absolutely correct!" She concurred.

361
"CRIS! USE THE OPPORTUNITY!" Came the gentle whisper.

I smiled as I understood the coded language and sat up.

"But is it possible?" I asked.

"Possible for what?"

"For man to survive without food. Like no more food. Let's live without food".

"That means grave dey hungry us na!" She said and we both burst into laughter.

"You're a funny girl", I remarked.

She grinned, exposing her gap teeth.

"So, what makes you think you can survive without God?" I asked.

She looked around to be sure if the question was directed at her. She looked back
at me and pointed to herself for confirmation.

"Yes, you", I affirmed.

"Ma, I go to church ooo. You know I do. I can't do without God. He's the only one
that keeps me going".

362
"Evelyn, do you know God?" I asked in a serious tone.

"Yes I do!"

"How?"

"I don't understand?"

I adjusted my position on the sofa and beckoned on her to join me. She sat down,
staring at me in awe.

"You said you know God. I asked how did you get to know him. At least, you have
a track record in your memory about how you met me. You still remember how
our first meeting together was and how we became friends.

So, tell me about how you got to know God?"

She opened her mouth but nothing came out. I guess she was thinking of
something to say.

"Well, I was born in a God-fearing family. I was taken to church when I was a little
girl. I've always been a Christian since I was little", she said and I sighed.

"Did you ever ask Jesus to come into your heart?" I asked.

"Yes! In children church!" She answered.

363
"Daddy, she's saved. There's nothing more to say!" I said within me.

"CRIS, MATTHEW 7 VERSE 21", Came the gentle response.

I reached for my bag and brought out my phone. I opened the bible app and
typed the chapter. As soon as it opened, I scrolled to the verse and handed her
my phone.

"Read it", I said.

She took it and read aloud.

"Verse 21. Not everyone that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the
kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.

Verse 22. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in
thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many
wonderful works?
Verse 23. And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye
that work iniquity".

She lowered the phone and bowed her head.

"Evelyn, you claim you know God! But does God know you? Are you a worker of
iniquity? Do you still do things that God doesn't like? He sees everything you do

364
sis. Every secret thing. Those bitterness in your heart. Those people who you have
locked up and refused to forgive.

He sees what you do with your reproductive organ in the secret. He sees
everything you do. The people you insult in your heart. The lies you have spoken
with those lips. Yet, you claim you know God",

I saw her eyes getting moist with tears. Especially when I mentioned
masturbation. She looked at me with shock in her eyes.

"You claim you know God, but can I ask you a question. If you die right now, are
you sure you'll find yourself in the loving arms of Jesus?"

She started crying. She bent over and covered her face with her palms.

"Evelyn, I'm not here to condemn you. I'm not better than you. But I'm here to
introduce you to the man that helped me. The man who rescued me from the
powers that held me bound.

Like I said earlier. Man cannot survive without food. That's the same way, you and
I cannot survive without God. We need God in our lives every day the same way
we need our food. We cannot do without eating. That's how we cannot do
without an intimate relationship with God. A relationship where God knows you
and you know him. The man that claims he knows God and still lives in sin is a liar.
He has not known God".

I was still talking when she looked at me and asked.

365
"How can I know God?"
I smiled and took her hand.
"It starts with a confession of your faith in God. I know you once did that in
children church. But today, you're rededicating your life back to God.

Secondly, if you want to get to know me better what do you do? You spend time
with me. You chat with me. You call me often, laugh with me, eat with me hang
out me always.

That's the same thing with knowing God. You spend time with him every day. You
study his word. You talk to him through prayers every day. In no time, you'll begin
to witness a transformation.

Knowing God is what we were all created for. You cannot know God in a church
alone. You must create time to spend with him daily. That's how you become a
true Christian. Because as you spend time with him, a transfer happens in the
spirit realm.

Just like Moses spent 40 days in God's presence and came back with the God life.
He didn't know his face was shining like that of God. Everyone saw him and ran
away thinking it was God that entered the camp.

It's the same thing. If you're always around me, you're bound to be influenced by
my lifestyle. Just as they say, evil communication corrupts good manners. Good
communication transforms bad manners. Communication with God to be precise,
because only God is good.

366
So, a Christian who has no intimate personal relationship with God, will never
have the nature, attributes, character or fruits of the Holy Spirit in him. All you'll
have is head knowledge, no experience.

You said if we decide to live without food, we would all end up in the grave. That's
exactly the truth. If we try to live on earth without an intimate relationship with
God, we would all end up in the grave of sin and iniquity. We would end up in the
grave of telling lies, in the grave of stealing, in the grave of masturbation, in the
grave of bitterness and unforgiveness.

Without an intimate relationship with God, sin becomes stronger and powerful.
Sin becomes ourselves lifestyle. Just as you need food every single day, you need
God every day to survive.

Evelyn, it's time to go back to the heavenly father in spirit and in truth. Are you
willing?" I asked.

She nodded her head and clutched my hands tightly.

"My mum called me and asked me to read the same thing today. I refused to read
it. I was surprised when you opened the same passage and gave it to me to read.
This was nothing but God stretching out his hand of mercy towards me.

I've been a church girl, but I know I don't truly know God. I may claim I know him,
but I deny him through my actions. I want this relationship you're talking about. I
hear you praying in the night and I feel this is what God wants me to do. But I
don't know how to get it. Please help me calm my hungry soul!" She said and
went on her knees.

367
Her last words pricked my heart. I only smiled because I knew someone was
pressing buttons spiritually.

I led her into saying the sinner's prayers and instructed her on how to begin her
relationship with God. I told her what quiet time was and what it was all about. I
also made arrangement to pray with her in the morning every day.

When we were done, I dismissed her and went upstairs to rest.

I had a shower and changed into my house wears and laid on the bed.

"MY PRETTY EBONY! " Came the gentle whisper.

I smiled.

"Daddy! Today has been so wonderful, two souls were won", I said within me.

"YES, AND I'M SO PROUD OF MY BABY GIRL!"

"Daddy stop jare! I even have a question for you".

"GO ON!" I'M LISTENING".

"Daddy, Harmony is not different from me. She took the same path I took and
paid heavily for it. Mine was completely worse than hers. But there's a difference.

368
You let her be. You allowed her to go her way and explore all kinds of sinful
practices.

But in my case, you kept going after me and didn't stop sending me the signals.
Why was my case different from hers?"

"THAT'S A GOOD QUESTION! NOW THE ONLY THING THAT MADE YOUR CASE
DIFFERENT FROM THAT OF HARMONY WAS WHAT I CALL INTERCESSION! DO YOU
REMEMBER WHAT PSALM 115 VERSE 16 SAYS?"

"Yes!" I replied.

"GO ON MY PRETTY EBONY!"

"Psalms 115:16. The heaven, even the heavens, are the LORD's: but the earth
hath he given to the children of men", I recited.

"EXACTLY. THE EARTH HAS BEEN GIVEN TO MEN. YOU ARE THE ONE TO
PRAYERFULLY DECIDE WHAT YOU WANT AND WHAT YOU DON'T WANT. SO, A
PRAYERLESS CHRISTIAN IS UNKNOWN TO HIM, ALLOWS SATAN TO DECIDE ON HIS
BEHALF. WHEN YOU DON'T PRAY, THINGS HAPPEN TO YOU. BUT WHEN YOU
PRAY, YOU NAKE THINGS HAPPEN. YOU COMMAND THINGS TO HAPPEN. YOU
REJECT WHAT YOU DON'T WANT AND ASK FOE WHAT YOU WANT.

SO, WHEN YOU DON'T PRAY FOR THOSE PEOPLE WHO ARE PRECIOUS TO YOU,
DON'T COMPLAIN WHEN YOU SEE SATAN MAKING A MESS OF THEM. IT WAS YOU
THAT FAILED TO INTERCEDE FOR THEM".

369
"So how does intercession make me any different from Harmony?" I asked.

"HARMONY'S MUM FAILED ME. WHEN HARMONY STARTED GOING ASTRAY,

INSTEAD OF HER TO FIGHT ON HER KNEES, SHE WAS BUSY FIGHTING WITH HER
FISTS. SHE FOUGHT AGAINST HARMONY WITH HER WORDS AND HER ACTIONS.
SHE DOESN'T KNOW THAT ITS THE SPIRIT THAT CONTROLS THE PHYSICAL. SHE
THOUGHT HER WORDS COULD CHANGE THE GIRL, BUT MERE WORDS WITHOUT
THE BACKING OF INTERCESSORY PRAYERS ARE USELESS.

WHEN HARMONY GOT WORSE, INSTEAD OF PRAYING, SHE ALLOWED BITTERNESS

INTO HER HEART AND IT AFFECTED HER PRAYER LIFE. SHE WAS ANGRY WITH HER
DAUGHTER, THINKING HER DAUGHTER WAS ACTING ON HER OWN VOLITION.

CRIS, BALAK INVITED BALAAM TO CURSE THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL AND WHILE
BALAAM TRIED AND TRIED AND IT WASN'T WORKING, HE SAID SOMETHING.
SOMETHING THAT WE CHRISTIANS DO NOT PAY ATTENTION TO.

"HE SAID, THERE IS BO ENCHANTMENT AGAINST ISRAEL! CRIS WHAT DO YOU

UNDERSTAND BY THE WORD ENCHANTMENT?"

I sat up and went in search of my bag. I had purchased the new bible study jotter.
I brought it out and wrote as a topic, "spiritual enchantment".

"Daddy, I'm ready! Teach me more!" I said.

To be continued......

Cris has won two souls in one day. Her passion for God no be here ooo!

370
So, the class continues tomorrow. SPIRITUAL ENCHANTMENT

Hmmmmm! Hope your pen and jotter are ready?

We are going to learn a powerful topic on intercession that would give you
burden to pray for souls and those dear to you.

Satan is really destroying alot of people through ignorance.

Get ready!

371
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 39
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Enchantment can be defined as an act of overpowering someone through the

use of magic or spells or incantations or sorcery. Putting someone under a spell,
incantation, fascination, charming",

"GOOD! YOU HAVE ANSWERED WELL. WHAT ACTUALLY HAPPENED IN THAT

SCRIPTURE DESCRIBES THE TWO-FOLD DEMONIC STRATEGY OF ATTACK".

"Daddy! I'm lost! First, you were talking about Spiritual Enchantment. You have
not finished telling me what it is!"

"CALM DOWN DEAR! EVERYTHING I'M SAYING WILL EXPLAIN SPIRITUAL

ENCHANTMENT. JUST KEEP WRITING".

"Okay!"

"FIRST, THE FALSE PROPHET WAS INVITED TO CURSE GOD'S PEOPLE. HE TRIED
AND TRIED AND ENDED UP BLESSING THEM. WHY?

BECAUSE THE PEOPLE WERE STANDING IN ALIGNMENT WITH GOD. THEY WERE IN
THEIR RIGHT STANDING WITH GOD. THEIR RELATIONSHIP WITH GOD WAS STILL
INTACT. THAT'S WHY THE CURSES COULDN'T WORK.

372
WHEN BALAAM KNEW HE WAS LOSING THE BATTLE, HE SWITCHED FORMATION.
HE OPTED FOR PLAN B. WHICH IS THE TWO-FOLD DEMONIC STRATEGY OF
ATTACK.

THE FIRST IS SPIRITUAL ENCHANTMENT. IT'S BRINGING A CHRISTIAN UNDER A

DEMONIC SPELL".

"Daddy! I thought spells only existed in movies?"

"MOST OF THOSE MOVIES ARE MORE SPIRITUAL THAN MERE ENTERTAINMENT.

SPELLS EXISTS AND THEY ARE STILL IN USE TODAY.

THE SECOND STRATEGY OF ATTACK IS WHAT I CALL, DEMONIC PROJECTION".

"Hmmm! Demonic Projection. What does that mean?" I asked.

"IT'S PUTTING THEIR AGENTS AT STRATEGIC PLACES WHERE YOU ARE BOUND TO
MEET EACH OTHER".

"Wow!"

"IF YOU ARE FAMILIAR WITH THE STORY OF BALAAM, YOU WOULD COME ACROSS
THAT PART OF THE STORY. WHEN BALAAM SAW HE COULD NOT CURSE GOD'S
PEOPLE, HE GAVE THE KING AN ADVICE.

373
THIS WAS TO SEND THE MOST BEAUTIFUL MOABITE GIRLS INTO THE CAMP OF
ISRAEL AND LURE GOD'S PEOPLE INTO IDOL WORSHIPPING. OPEN TO NUMBERS
25:1. READ FROM VERSE ONE TO NINE".

I quickly opened to the passage and read.

"Verse 1. And Israel abode in Shittim, and the people began to commit whoredom
with the daughters of Moab.

Verse 2. And they called the people unto the sacrifices of their gods: and the
people did eat, and bowed down to their gods.

Verse 3. And Israel joined himself unto Baalpeor: and the anger of the LORD was
kindled against Israel.

Verse 4. And the LORD said unto Moses, take all the heads of the people, and
hang them up before the LORD against the sun, that the fierce anger of the LORD
may be turned away from Israel.

Verse 5. And Moses said unto the judges of Israel, slay ye everyone his men that
were joined unto Baalpeor.

Verse 6. And, behold, one of the children of Israel came and brought unto his
brethren a Midianitish woman in the sight of Moses, and in the sight of all the
congregation of the children of Israel, who were weeping before the door of the
tabernacle of the congregation.

374
Verse 7. And when Phinehas, the son of Eleazar, the son of Aaron the priest, saw
it, he rose up from among the congregation, and took a javelin in his hand;

Verse 8. And he went after the man of Israel into the tent, and thrust both of
them through, the man of Israel, and the woman through her belly. So, the plague
was stayed from the children of Israel.

Verse 9. And those that died in the plague were twenty and four thousand".

I sighed deeply.

"Wow! So, Balaam ended up destroying twenty-four thousand Israelites. This man
was wicked. All because of money, fame and power. This is wickedness!" I said
frowning.

"THE DEVIL SENDS PARTICULAR PEOPLE INTO YOUR LIFE, WHO PRETEND TO BE
FRIENDS BUT ARE ON A MISSION FROM HELL. THAT'S WHAT MOAB DID TO
ISRAEL, JUST TO DESTROY THEM. THEY SENT SLAY QUEENS INTO THE CAMP OF
ISRAEL AND ENDED UP BRINGING FORNICATION INTO THE CAMP ALONG WITH
IDOLATRY.

SOON, GOD HIMSELF HAD TO DESTROY HIS OWN PEOPLE. THAT'S HOW
STRATEGIC SATAN IS!" BUT WE CHRISTIANS ARE SAFE AS LONG AS WE OBEY
WHATEVER GOD TELLS US TO DO.

"Yes sir!"

375
"WELL, THAT'S FOR THE PLAN B. WHAT WE REALLY WANT TO TALK ABOUT IS,
SPIRITUAL ENCHANTMENT.

"Okay sir!"

"SPIRITUAL ENCHANTMENT ARE UTTERANCES MADE ON A CHRISTIAN TO

MANIPULATE HIM INTO BEHAVING IN A WAY THAT HE HIMSELF CANNOT EXPLAIN
WHY HE BEHAVES THAT WAY.

HAVE YOU HEARD PEOPLE SAY, I DON'T KNOW HOW I ENDED UP DOING IT. I
CAN'T EXPLAIN HOW IT HAPPENED. ALL I KNOW IS THAT I FOUND MYSELF
UNABLE TO STOP. EVEN WHEN EVERYONE WAS WARNING ME, I JUST COULDN'T
STOP.

HAVE YOU HEARD SOMEONE SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT?"

"Yes!" I answered.

"EXACTLY!"

"But Daddy!"

"YES!"

"As Christians, Demonic spells are not supposed to work on a child of God. Am I
correct?"

376
"YES, YOU ARE. INFACT THAT WAS WHY BALAAM TRIED AND TRIED BUT COULD
NOT CURSE GOD'S PEOPLE. DEMONIC SPELLS AND ENCHANTMENT CANNOT
WORK ON A CHRISTIAN WHO IS IN RIGHT STANDING WITH GOD.

OPEN TO ECCLESIASTES CHAPTER 8, VERSE 5. READ THE FIRST PART OF IT".

I opened to the passage and read.

"Whoso keepeth the commandment shall feel no evil thing....", I read.

"OPEN TO CHAPTER TEN OF ECCLESIASTES AND READ THE SECOND PART OF

VERSE 8".

"......whoso breaketh an hedge, a serpent shall bite him".

"AS A CHRISTIAN YOU ARE UNTOUCHABLE TO THE POWERS OF DARKNESS AS

LONG AS THE ENEMY CANNOT FIND THEIR PROPERTY WITH YOU. WHEN WE SIN,
WE HAVE TO REPENT IMMEDIATELY. SIN OPENS ALOT OF ACCESS DOORS FOR
DEMONS TO CAUSE HAVOC.

WHEN A BELIEVER LIVES IN SIN, HE'S AN EASY PREY FOR THE DEVIL. SATAN CAN
EASILY PUT A CHAIN AROUND HIS NECK AND ENSLAVE HIM TO SINFUL HABITS.
THESE ARE THE KINDS OF CHRISTIANS SPELLS WORK ON.

377
SO SPIRITUAL ENCHANTMENT IS LIKE WHEN A CHRISTIAN IS BEWITCHED. WHY
ARE YOU LIKE THIS? WHY DO YOU BEHAVE LIKE THIS? WHAT IS WRONG WITH
YOU?

HE CANNOT EXPLAIN. HE ONLY FINDS HIMSELF DOING IT. THIS IS EXACTLY WHAT
HAPPENS TO OUR LOVED ONES WE REFUSE TO INTERCEDE FOR. OPEN TO
GALATIANS CHAPTER THREE, VERSE ONE".

I opened my Bible and read. I was seriously enjoying the class. I forgot I was
supposed to be in bed.

"Galatians 3:1 O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not
obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth,
crucified among you?"

"CAN YOU SEE FOR YOURSELF?"

"Wow! That's awesome!" I remarked.

"PAUL WAS ABLE TO DISCERN THAT WHAT WAS HAPPENING TO THESE

GALATIANS WAS BEYOND ORDINARY. THESE PEOPLE WERE ONCE FERVENT
CHRISTIANS BEFORE. THEY WERE ON FIRE FOR JESUS. SUDDENLY, THEY STARTED
MISBEHAVING. THEY STOPPED GOING TO CHURCH. THEY STOPPED EVANGELISM.
THEY STOPPED PRAYING. EVERYTHING ABOUT THEM CHANGED.
THEY STARTED CHASING WOMEN AROUND LIKE UNBELIEVERS. THE GIRLS
STARTED FOLLOWING BOYS AROUND. EVERYTHING ABOUT THEM CHANGED.

378
AND YOU KNOW THE USUAL ATTITUDE OF CHRISTIANS. THEY GET ANGRY WITH
THESE KIND OF PEOPLE.

"That's completely true. These kinds of Christians are usually frustrating. If you try
to preach to them. You become their enemy. If you try to invite them to church,
they give alot of flimsy excuses. They can insult you in such a way that a sound
believer will start nursing bitterness towards them.

"UNKNOWING TO YOU THAT THEY ARE UNDER SPIRITUAL ENCHANTMENT!"

"Wow! This is a great revelation!"

"INDEED! SO INSTEAD OF PRAYING FOR THEM, WHAT'S THE POPULAR SLANG

MOST BELIEVERS USE?"

"Why should I pray for that boy? He's not serious with his life. If he likes let him
continue sleeping around with anything in skirt, it is none of my business. God
knows I have warned him. I have done my best.

I can't waste my prayers in a boy who is so stubborn. I have other things to pray
for. He's an unserious fellow. I don't hate him. Infact, I have forgiven him all the
insults he threw at me, but I can't be wasting my time praying for someone that is
not willing to change".

"EXACTLY CRIS! YOU'RE SO SMART! THAT'S WHAT ALOT OF BELIEVERS DO! AND
SATAN WOULD BE AT HIS CORNER ENJOYING THE SHOW!"

379
"Aah Jesus! My people perish for lack of understanding! Oh Jesus! This is too
much! No wonder you said in your word. Love your enemies. Pray for those who
persecute you.

We don't have physical enemies. Those people Satan paints as our enemies are
only victims of his demonic spells.
"YES! BECAUSE THAT SAME PAUL WHO WAS SO NOTORIOUS FOR PERSECUTING
CHRISTIANS, IF INTERCEDED FOR, CAN BECOME A MIGHTY APOSTLE
TOMORROW!"
"Wow! Satan is such a deceiver. Just look at how many of us are fooled by the
attitude of our Christian brothers and sisters. We start getting angry with them
because of their lifestyles, when we should be angry with the Devil and fight on
our knees for our loved ones.

We try to talk to them, but our words cannot do anything because a man under a
spell has no choice but to follow the bidding of the enchanter".

"EXACTLY CRIS!"

"Oh Jesus! So, this was where Harmony's mum failed you. She talked and talked
to her daughter, thinking words could change her. Sometimes, she yelled at her
daughter and quarreled with her, but to no avail. And when it was time to pray,
she allowed bitterness towards her daughter stop her from standing in the gap".

"YES!"

"So, what about my mentor? Didn't I also insult her? I called her a crazy woman. I
lied to her several times. How did she end up standing in the gap for me?"

380
"CRIS! YOU OWE THAT WOMAN ALOT. AT FIRST SHE WAS BITTER TOWARDS YOU.
IT WAS A STRUGGLE. BUT HER HUSBAND'S PRAYERS CAME TO ME. I HAD TO GO
AFTER HER AND TEACH HER ALOT ABOUT FORGIVENESS AND INTERCESSION.

SHE NEVER WANTED TO PRAY FOR YOU AGAIN. BUT I KEPT TALKING TO HER,
UNTILL SHE FINALLY AGREED. SHE STOOD IN THE GAP AND BEGAN TO CAST HER
SPELLS AS WELL. IT WAS HER PRAYERS THAT MADE CHRIS SO STUPID TO REVEAL
HIS SECRET AGENDA TO YOU. IT WAS HER PRAYERS THAT PROVOKED YOUR
FATHER-IN-LAW TO DISCOURAGE YOU FROM MARRYING HIS SON.

IT WAS ALL INTERCESSION. THE MOST POWERFUL WAY TO CONTROL THE

PHYSICAL REALM IS TO BEND THOSE KNEES IN PRAYERS. YOUR PRAYERS WOULD
CONTROL PEOPLE LIKE ROBOTS. HOW YOU ENDED UP OPENING UP TO HER, YOU
DON'T UNDERSTAND. SHE HAD BEEN PRAYING THAT YOU DO SO LONG AGO.

SHE HAD ALSO BEEN PRAYING THAT YOU WOULD FULFIL YOUR DESTINY. YOU
THOUGHT YOU WERE SO STUBBORN. YOU WANTED TO HAVE YOUR OWN WILL.
YOU WANTED TO MARRY CHRIS WHETHER GOD LIKED IT OR NOT. OYA GO AND
MARRY NA!"

I burst into laughter.

"Daddy don't push me oh! I will marry Chris oh! You don't know what I'm capable
of doing!"

"GO AHEAD AND MARRY! YOU HAVE MY BLESSING!"

381
I laughed so hard that my stomach tightened.

"CRIS AFTER ALL YOUR STRUGGLE. YOUR RISING AND FALLING. HERE YOU ARE! IN
THE PRESENCE OF GOD. LEARNING AND GROWING IN GRACE EVERYDAY.
GRADUALLY WALKING INTO YOUR CALLING AND PURPOSE IN LIFE. SOMETHING
THAT LOOKED SO IMPOSSIBLE TO YOU. BUT THE PRAYERS OF ONE WOMAN
MADE ALL THIS POSSIBLE".

I bowed my head and exhaled.

"Lord! This is too much! I can't believe you did all these for me!"

To be continued.......

Brethren, who is that person next to you going astray?

You have talked and talked, preached and preached, yet nothing is happening.

Stop the preaching, get down on your knees and fight that god of this world who
had blinded their eyes.

When you collect their eyes from him in the realm of the spirit, that's when you'll
speak to them and their eyes would be opened.
Stop getting angry with them. Fight for them! They are not enemies, but Satan's
victims.

382
Lord! Give us burden for souls. Keep us on our knees praying that men be drawn
to your light.

Rescue the backslidden. Cause us to groan in prayers for the souls sinking in the
mirey clay of sin.

Let our prayers ascend into the heavens. Let the wife not relent in praying for her
husband. Let the friend never stop praying for her friend and let the mother
continue asking God to change the heart of her stubborn son.

Give us more intercessors in Jesus’ name.

I believe God has spoken to you in this episode. This is a call to a rescue mission.
Have you been guilty of this?

Turn from such lifestyle and start saving your loved ones. God is still a life
changer. He can turn the worst person today into a mighty Apostle Paul
tomorrow.

383
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 40
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I laid on my bed, but my eyes were open. I was only waiting for the sound of my
quiet time alarm. I kept smiling at intervals. Truth be told, I was on honeymoon.

I kept meditating on all the teaching I had received recently. I was so grateful to
God for setting me free through his word.

"So, when are you getting married?" Came the question.

I sighed.

I don't think I'll be able to find a God-fearing man. Even when I find such a man,
how do I make him fall in love with me. Recently, I met a new guy. He was son of
a general overseer. We met some months ago and exchanged contacts. His name
was Harry Balogun.

He told me he liked my personality. He said he loved God fearing women who

were also successful in business. I got to meet him yesterday at a meeting I
attended.

He was all smiles and welcoming. During the meeting, we both caught ourselves
staring at each other. As soon as the meeting was over, we had to say hi to each
other.

384
He called me yesterday evening even after we spoke alot at the meeting. We
didn't speak about anything too important, but I'm a lady for crying out loud. I
know when a guy is not straight forward.

He's a Christian and the son of a well-known man of God. I believe we are good
together.

Only for Daddy to say

"DON'T TRY ME OH! WHO TOLD YOU THAT ANY MAN CAN BE YOUR HUSBAND? I
KNOW HE'S A CHRISTIAN AND A TRUE BELIEVER, BUT HE'S NOT MY WILL FOR
YOU. SO DON'T TRY ANYTHING FUNNY!"

So, who was my husband?

"THAT'S NOT A TOPIC TO ADDRESS. THAT SHOULD BE SO FAR FROM YOUR MIND
RIGHT NOW. CRIS YOU ARE SERIOUSLY GROWING IN GRACE AND WHEN
GROWING, THERE ARE THINGS THAT ARE NOT NEEDED IN YOUR LIFE".

"I don't understand!"

"HMMMMM!" BABY GIRL, LISTEN TO ME. JUST DO WHAT I SAID AND STOP
TRYING TO GIVE IN TO THE DESIRES OF THE FLESH. I'LL ADDRESS YOUR
QUESTIONS IN TOMORROW'S APPOINTMENT!"

Soon my quiet time alarm rang and I got up immediately. I switched it off and laid
in the bed again.

385
"CRIS! WHAT HAPPENED? ARE YOU SUPPOSED TO BE IN BED?" Came the gentle
whisper.

"I'm sorry! I just need to stretch my back a little!" I replied.

I knew I was not supposed to return to bed, but I don't just know what was wrong
with me. I just kept telling myself I would get up soon. Fifteen minutes passed and
I wasn't ready to get up yet. Just a little more sleep, I'll soon be up.

"WHAT ABOUT THOSE THINGS YOU WERE TAUGHT ABOUT TIREDNESS AND
SATAN'S SCHEMES AGAINST YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE?"

"Don't worry daddy! I'll be fine! I won't miss my quiet time. Just let me rest a
little, please!"

Daddy went mute and my peace left me. What was wrong with me. Cris, please
get up and stop this nonsense. Oh my God! What is the meaning of all these?

I was feeling an inner struggle within me. My spirit and my flesh warred to fulfill
their desires. I knew I was losing the battle. With all the knowledge I had, Satan
was about to tell me he was smarter. With all the revelations, I was still as
helpless as someone who was ignorant of the devices of the Devil.

When I noticed all these, I said within me.

386
"Lord, please show me mercy! Don't allow me enemies triumph over me! Daddy,
please help me. I know I have been taught. But I don't know what is wrong with
me!"

Then a scripture came.

"Romans 9:16. So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of
God that sheweth mercy".

Then I began to ask for mercy within me.

"God, I'm trapped in my flesh. Please pull me. Show me mercy!"

Another scripture came.

"Romans 10:13. For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be
saved".

"Lord save me!" I prayed within me.

Soon, I became pressed. I tried to ignore it but it kept getting stronger and
difficult to hold. I didn't want to get up, but the need to empty my bladder was
forcing me.

When it became unbearable, I got up from the bed and entered the restroom to
relieve myself. As soon as I was through, I returned to the room and laid down to
rest a little bit.

387
Immediately I laid down, my bladders became full again. I don't understand. I had
just finished urinating. Could this be diabetes? I wasn't that sugar consuming
person. Why the sudden excessive urination?

I decided to ignore it and continue with my rest. I noticed my Daddy was silent. It
got me worried, but I just wanted to get enough rest first. I would solve that
matter later. Let me attend to my body.

Soon, the pain was so unbearable. I climbed down from the bed and entered the
restroom. As soon as I was done, I returned to the room and was climbing the bed
again.

'IF YOU TRY ME THIS MORNING! I'LL DEAL WITH YOU!" I heard within me.

I paused and looked around for a while.

"SO, YOU DIDN'T UNDERSTAND IT WAS ME DRAGGING YOU ALL THESE WHILE
ABI? YOU ARE WAITING FOR ME TO COME AND TURN YOUR MATTRESS UPSIDE
DOWN BEFORE YOU UNDERSTAND!"

It was the first time he was using an angry tone on me. How did I know he was
angry? I can't explain, but I just knew daddy was annoyed with me. He wasn't
talking like he usually did.

So, he was the one filling my bladder all these whiles? All I could think about was
diabetes. Cris! You need flogging.

388
I went down on my knees and began to ask him to forgive me.

"Daddy! I'm so sorry! I can't believe I was this stupid!"

"CRIS, TO WHOM MUCH IS GIVEN, MUCH IS REQUIRED. I GAVE YOU SO MUCH, I

NEVER EXPECTED THIS FROM YOU!"

"I'm sorry Dad! I won't do this ever again. I'm so sorry!" I prayed.

Soon, I switched into tongues. I Kept praying and praying until I felt peace within
me. But I was still feeling the heat of his annoyance.

"REMEMBER I TOLD YOU I WAS GOING TO CONTINUE YOUR CLASS ON THE SONGS
OF SOLOMON?"

"Yes sir!"

"NOW OPEN TO CHAPTER TWO AND READ VERSE FIFTEEN!"

I quickly opened it and read.

"Take us the foxes, the little foxes, that spoil the vines: for our vines have tender
grapes".

I exhaled and nodded my head.

389
"Little foxes!"

"IN THOSE DAYS WHEN FOXES INVADED VINEYARDS, THEY WOULD DIG A HOLE
OUTSIDE THE WALLS OF THE VINEYARD. THE HOLE WOULD LEAD STRAIGHT INTO
THE VINEYARD. THEN THEY WOULD EAT TO THEIR SATISFACTION AND LEAVE THE
FARM THROUGH THE HOLE THEY DUG".

"Wow!"

"THE MAN PRAYED TO GOD TO TAKE AWAY THE LITTLE FOXES THAT SPOILED THE
GRAPES, BECAUSE HE HAD TENDER GRAPES. GRAPES THAT WERE STILL
GERMINATING AND THESE FOXES WERE NOT READY TO WAIT FOR THESE GRAPES
TO MATURE. THEY JUST DON'T WANT TO SEE ANY GRAPES IN THAT FARM.

THAT'S YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE CRIS! YOU'RE STILL GROWING AND THE GRAPES OF
YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE ARE STILL BUDDING. BUT THE FOXES, THE DEMONS, ARE
NOT READY TO STAND BY AND WATCH YOU GROW. THEY ARE SERIOUSLY
DIGGING A WHOLE INTO YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE TO EAT UP EVERYTHING THAT HAD
GROWN OVER TIME.

THAT'S WHAT THEY BROUGHT THIS YOUNG MAN HARRY TO DO IN YOUR LIFE.
LISTEN TO ME. A CHRISTIAN LIFE THAT IS STILL GROWING CANNOT GO INTO A
RELATIONSHIP.

STOP TRYING TO WASTE YOUR TIME. EMOTIONS ARE VERY POWERFUL, ONCE
YOU START HAVING FEELINGS FOR THAT YOUNG MAN, IT'S GOING TO AFFECT
YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE. THIS IS NOT THE TIME TO GO INTO A RELATIONSHIP.

390
CRIS, I NEED YOU TO FOCUS. WHAT'S THE MOST IMPORTANT THING TO YOU
RIGHT NOW? THAT'S WHAT YOU'RE DOING NOW. YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE! THAT'S
THE MOST IMPORTANT THING IN THE WORLD TO YOU. BUILD IT, TREASURE IT,
DON'T TRADE IT FOR ANYTHING.

BELIEVE ME, WHEN YOU'RE READY FOR A RELATIONSHIP, I WOULD PERSONALLY

BRING YOUR MAN FOR YOU. DON'T WASTE THIS PERIOD OF PREPARATION.
BECAUSE IF YOU DON'T PREPARE, GOD'S PROMISES WOULD MEET YOU
UNPREPARED.

SO, DELAY IS ACTUALLY MERCY. I PROMISED THE ISRAELITES THE LAND OF

CANAAN. BUT THEY WERE NEVER PREPARED FOR IT. THAT'S WHY THEY WERE THE
WORST SET OF ISRAELITES YOU EVER SAW IN THE BIBLE. THEY DIDN'T PREPARE
THEMSELVES BY KNOWING GOD.

THEY DIDN'T KNOW GOD PERSONALLY. THEY WERE JUST FOLLOWING THE
LEADERSHIP OF MOSES. IN THE JOURNEY OF CHRISTIANITY, THERE ALWAYS
COMES A TIME WHEN YOUR PERSONAL FAITH IN GOD WOULD BE TRIED. THAT
WAS WHAT HAPPENED. THE GIANTS AND THE IMPOSSIBLITIES IN THE LAND OF
CANAAN WERE ONLY A TEST OF THEIR FAITH IN MY ABILITY TO PROTECT AND
KEEP MY WORD.

ONLY TWO MEN TOOK OUT THEIR TIME TO BUILD THEIR SPIRITUAL LIVES,
JOSHUA AND CALEB. AND WHEN EVERYONE SANK, THEIR KNOWLEDGE OF GOD
AND THE LEVEL TO WHICH THEY HAD BUILT THEIR SPIRITUAL LIVES PAID BACK.
THEY STOOD FIRMLY BECAUSE WHILE, ALL THE ISRAELITES SAW THEMSELVES AS
GRASSHOPPERS IN THE EYES OF THOSE GIANTS. CALEB SAW THEM AS BREAD.

THAT'S WHY I HAD NO CHOICE THAN TO TAKE THEM BACK TO THE RED SEA, TO
START THE JOURNEY AFRESH. THOSE 40 YEARS, WERE 40 YEARS OF TRAINING FOR

391
THE NEXT GENERATION. THEY WERE 40 YEARS OF BUILDING THEIR SPIRITUAL
LIVES FOR THEIR MISSION IN THE PROMISED LAND. TO WIPE AWAY ALL THOSE
IDOL WORSHIPPING NATIONS FROM THE LAND.

SO, I WAS TRAINING THEM FOR THE TASK AHEAD. TEACHING THEM HOW TO
FIGHT AND KILL AN OPPONENT IN THE BATTLE FIELD. THOSE 40 YEARS MADE
THOSE ISRAELITES WARRIORS UNDEFEATABLE.

SO, DELAY IS MERCY. IMAGINE IF DAVID DID NOT USE HIS PERIOD OF INTIMACY
WITH GOD TO MASTER HOW TO SHOOT HIS CATERPULT WITHOUT MISSING,
WOULD HE HAVE BEEN ABLE TO SHOOT GOLIATH DOWN ON THAT FAITHFUL
DAY?"

"No!" I answered.

"YOUR PERIOD OF WAITING ON GOD, BUILDING YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE,

SINGLEHOOD MUST NOT BE WASTED. GOD IS PREPARING YOU FOR SOMETHING
AHEAD OF YOU. SOMETHING BIG AND GLORIOUS. BUT YOU MUST MEET YOUR
DESTINY AS A PREPARED MAN. NOT HALF DONE OR UNDER PREPARED. BECAUSE
IF YOU DO, YOU WOULD HAVE TO GO BACK AND START ALL-OVER FROM THE RED
SEA.

"Daddy! What are these foxes?"

"ANYTHING DRAINING YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE IS A FOX. RELATIONSHIP AT THE

WRONG TIME WITH THE WRONG PERSON, SLEEP, MOVIES AND ENTERTAINMENT,
EXCUSES, PROCASTINATION, INCONSISTENCY IN YOUR QUIET TIME, FEAR, WORRY
AND LOTS MORE.

392
IDENTIFY THOSE THINGS THAT USUALLY DRAIN YOUR SPIRITUAL LIFE. THEY ARE
THE FOXES EATING THE FRUITS OF THE HOLY SPIRIT GERMINATING IN YOUR
SPIRITUAL LIFE. PRAY AGAINST THEM AND NULLIFY THEIR POWER AND GRIP OVER
YOUR LIFE".

I went down on my knees and began to blast in tongues.

"Lord take away the foxes! Everything in me that is eating up my spiritual fruits!
Everything in me eating up the fruits of the Holy Spirit in me, be crushed in the
name of Jesus.

Lord I come against the powers of darkness digging a hole, trying to break into my
spiritual life, to steal from me, to kill what you have brought back to life and to
destroy my destiny. Be destroyed in the name of Jesus.

Satan you are a failure. You are not going to succeed in my life. You will never
celebrate in triumph over Christiana Kolapo in the name of Jesus!"

To be continued......

Can you all join Cris in praying these prayers?"

Hmmm! Yesterday God saved me from the hands of a hacker. My account was
almost hacked yesterday. It was God that delivered me.

I almost fell for the deceiver. Hmmmmm, a sister I knew so much lost her account
into the hands of a hacker and the guy, pretending to be her, came for my
Facebook account.

393
Imagine how Satan is fighting? Imagine the rubbish they would have used my
account to do if it got to their hands.

Can we go ahead and join Cris to pray. Satan will never rejoice because of me in
Jesus’ name!

Go ahead and pray fervently?

394
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 41
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Cynthia, please help me go through those documents!" I told my secretary.

"Okay ma!" She said and began to open the documents.

I turned to my laptop on the table and continued typing the letter to one of our
reputable customers.

My office phone rang and I picked it up. My receptionist said Harmony was here
to see me. What could be the reason?

"Please send her in!" I replied and dropped the telephone. Soon, the door opened
and she walked in.

"Good morning sister! How are you and how was your night?" I asked.

"It was awesome! Thank you, ma!"

I smiled, "You're welcome".

She turned to say hi to Cynthia, when I went further to ask.

395
"So how was your quiet time?"

She looked at me with shock written on her face.

"My quiet time?" She asked as though she didn't hear me.

"Yes! How was it?"

"Hmmmmm! It's a long story ma!"

I looked up at her. My face gave the look of I need your explanation.

She looked at me and exhaled.

"It's a long story ma. Something we can't say in brief," she replied.

I wanted to tell her to meet me later, but my lips paused as I attempted saying
that. I noticed these things happened to me perpetually. Maybe, I want to go
somewhere or something. As soon as I got up to move, my legs would pause in
their tracks.

When I stopped, that's when I would hear within me that I should not go.
Sometimes I would want to say something, then I would notice the same thing
happening. When I would listen to the inner voice, that's when I would hear that
daddy doesn't want me to say that.

396
So, I understood and smiled.

"I have time!" I said, closing the laptop screen.

She looked at me, a bit shocked by my actions. I nodded looked at the chair in
front of me and she got the message. While my secretary was busy with the
documents, I started the conversation with Harmony.

"So, tell me, what's the challenge?" I asked quietly, trying to get the conversation
in low tones, because I was not ready to dismiss my secretary. But Harmony didn't
cooperate with me. She spoke to the hearing of everyone in the room.

"Ma! I do pray ooo. Thanks for all you taught me about prayer and how to
discipline the body. I really appreciate. But the struggle is too much. Today, I'm
praying, tomorrow is something different. I'll get up and pray, but as I'm praying,
all I feel is tiredness.

I struggle and struggle and when I cannot continue, I go back to sleep. By the time
I wake up, it's already dawn. I would feel so guilty that day and moody throughout
the day. I don't know why it's like that. I tried and tried, but I always see myself
struggling.

Ma! Sometimes I would wake up ooo. But to get up from the bed Ehn! Wahala! I
will just tell myself that maybe a little sleep would help me regain my strength
and sleep a little. By the time I wake up, it's too late. I'm not happy with the
turnout of all these. I want a consistent relationship with God. But I don't know
why it's so difficult to have.

Ma! Please can you help me?" She asked.

397
"Me too!" My secretary said.

We both turned to her direction.

"I'm tired of struggling. Today, I'm strong, tomorrow I'm skipping quiet time.
Today I'll pray very well, tomorrow, I'll be struggling with sleep.

There's a question I used to ask. Can't God give us the power to pray and keep our
quiet time? Why must he allow us to continue struggling? I pray to him to give me
grace to pray and it's as if he's happy watching me struggle. At least, when I cry to
God for grace to pray when I'm struggling, I expect something to happen. But I
keep struggling and feel so tired and weak.

I'll have no other choice than to rest a little so I don't collapse. I just want to be
free from all these.

I'm sorry for interrupting, but I believe this discussion started because of me.
What can I do?" She asked.

I exhaled.

"Daddy oya ooo!" I said within me.

"YOU KNOW HOW TO DO IT?"

398
"I don't know anything oooo!"

"I MEAN, YOU KNOW HOW TO ACCESS ME WHEN YOU NEED TO SPEAK MY
WORD!"

"No sir!"

"IT'S SIMPLE! OPEN YOUR MOUTH AND I WILL FILL IT! FOR IT IS NOT YOU THAT
SPEAKS, BUT THE SPIRIT OF YOUR FATHER SPEAKING THROUGH YOU!"

I exhaled and began.

"Let's look at the Holy scriptures. Open to Judges 16. Let's read from verse 26.

I brought out my phone and opened it. They did the same and I read aloud.

"Samson said to the young man who was acting as his guide, "Put me where I can
touch the pillars that hold up the temple so I can rest against them."

Verse 27. The building was packed with men and women, including all the
Philistine tyrants. And there were at least 3,000 in the stands watching Samson's
performance.

Verse 28. And Samson cried out to God: Master, God! Oh, please, look on me
again, oh, please, give strength yet once more. God! With one avenging blow let
me be avenged On the Philistines for my two eyes!

399
Verse 29. Then Samson reached out to the two central pillars that held up the
building and pushed against them, one with his right arm, the other with his left.
Verse 30. Saying, "Let me die with the Philistines," Samson pushed hard with all
his might. The building crashed on the tyrants and all the people in it. He killed
more people in his death than he had killed in his life".

I looked at them and their faces said it all. How does what we just read have
anything to do with the questions they asked?

I smiled.

"Sisters, I want you to know something about building your relationship with God.
Building your spiritual life is first discipline. Truth be told, God helps to pray.
Strength from nowhere comes through the spirit within you. He is a quickening
spirit. The spirit of life and grace. He empowers your physical body to do what he
wants you to do. But can I ask you a question?"

They nodded on affirmation.

"If I send money to you through transfer into your account, would that money
automatically appear in your palms?"

"No!" They chorused.

"That's exactly what discipline is all about. God has done everything for you.
Everything you need to be who you ought to be in Christ Jesus is loaded in the
person of the Holy Spirit. The moment you received the Holy Spirit when you gave

400
your life to Christ, you had everything. The grace that has no impossibilities
attached to it, was released into your life.

But his grace doesn't come to you if you don't go for it. Just as you would need to
get up and appear before the ATM machine or POS center and withdraw what
your heavenly father has sent into your account.

God has sent you the grace to observe your quiet time. The grace to be consistent
in prayers and bible study. But he's not going to tap you and drag you out of your
house to the ATM machine. You'll have to do that for yourself. That's where
discipline comes in.

I know you want a kind of magic powers. Something that you don't need to go
through the pain of discipline. You get up and start the prayers and energy flows
like magic. But that's not how it works.

Now look at Samson. Let's read the last verse again.

Judges 16:30. Saying, "Let me die with the Philistines," Samson pushed hard with
all his might. The building crashed on the tyrants and all the people in it. He killed
more people in his death than he had killed in his life.

He pushed how?" I asked.

"Hard", they answered in unison.

"Some translations said, he pushed with everything in him. Am I correct?"

401
They nodded in affirmation.

"Who brought the house down? Was it Samson or God?"

"It was God!"

"Why was God able to bring the house down?"

"Because Samson pushed the pillars with all the strength, he had in him",
Harmony answered.

"Hebrews 10:38. Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draws back, my
soul shall have no pleasure in him.

Samson pushed with all his strength, then God's grace took over from where his
strength ended. Those who give up at the slightest difficulty. Those who back out
would never see God's grace in the place of prayer.
Now let me tell you a mystery. When you're praying and your flesh is getting
weak. Don't listen to it. When you kneel down to pray or stand on your feet and
all your body aches so badly, that's not the time to quit. You try your best and all
your body tells you is to go back to bed. You have lost the battle.

There's something in the realm of the spirit called COALS OF FIRE. When prayers
ascend into the heavens and those prayers have reached a level called COALS OF
FIRE, something dramatic happens.

402
In the bible, Isaiah said in the year King Uzziah died, he saw God. It was in the
realm of prayers. He was on his knees praying when his prayers got to the realm
of the coals of fire.

What happens at this realm is not particularly seeing of visions. But this realm is a
realm where supernatural experiences that changes one's life forever occurs.
Some see visions, some experience God physically. Like they begin to feel God
around in the room. If God touched their shoulder, they would know.

At this point, the power of darkness that holds one captive to sinful habits,
inconsistency in the place of intimacy, compromising perpetually and everything
that a person struggles with as a Christian is completely destroyed.

Isaiah had a weakness. He had a bad mouth. He could speak unclean words so
much that as a prophet, it remained his weakness. But that day, a supernatural
surgery in the realm of the spirit happened.

Just a touch from the coals of fire on his lips, his addiction died a natural death.
His weakness was gone forever. His struggling with his Spiritual life ended
completely.

But you don't understand this. That's what we Christians miss. We don't
understand we're about to break into a supernatural realm through our
consistency. We think it's weakness. We think it our bodies, but it's more spiritual
than physical.

It's war! The spirit and the flesh have drawn their swords and gone into battle
with each other and do you know who is winning?"

403
"The flesh!" Harmony answered.

"No! The spirit!" I answered.

They looked at me with shock written on their faces.

"So, how can we get into this realm?"

"I'll teach you?"

To be continued.......

Hmmm! I kept asking, why the struggles? Why the inconsistency? Why the
difficulty?

And God showed up with the answer

I'm tired of struggling. Today, I'm strong, tomorrow I'm skipping quiet time. Today
I'll pray very well, tomorrow, I'll be struggling with sleep.

If that's your experience, don't miss tomorrow's episode.

Get your pen and jotter tomorrow

The lecture continues....

404
405
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 42
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"How to access the spiritual realm? That's not truly the issue. In the spirit realm
there's what we call PRINCIPLES. What are they? They are the laws that controls
and govern the spiritual and physical realm. Principles are so powerful that you
don't need God to activate them. You only need to be spiritual or obey them, to
activate them.

For example, as a student. You need to study your books in order to pass exams
and come out in flying colours. It's not a matter of I'm born again or not. If a born
again is not wise enough to obey this Principle of diligence. Even a sinner would
live a more wealthy and successful life than the man that claims he has Jesus. It's
not a curse, it's the principle that controls the earth.

Proverbs 22:29. Seest thou a man diligent in his business? he shall stand before
kings; he shall not stand before mean men.

It didn't say, seest thou a Christian diligent in his business. It said a man and a
person without Jesus in his life, is also a man. So, if it's the sinner that is diligent
between the two of them, in sorry to inform you. He's going to be a he one this
scripture will work for.

So, you can have Jesus in your life and be as poor as poverty. Painfully, Jesus
would watch you die a poor man. It's not a curse. Abraham and Lazarus both
made heaven. But there was a difference between the two men. Abraham was
wealthy while he was on earth, but Lazarus was a sick beggar.

406
It's about the principles. If a sinner who doesn't have Jesus in his or her life is wise
enough to align with these principles. He'll be successful and wealthy than the
man that claims he knows the word of God. That's why sometimes, it looks as if
herbalists and witch doctors, womanizers and godless men are doing well than
Christians.

A witch doctor will be awake by twelve midnight every day. He never misses it. A
Christian would be busy snoring, while the witch doctor prepares an accident in
the night for his mother. He wakes up and prays for 5 minutes, reads one verse in
the bible and start preparing for work. The witch doctor spends two hours
negotiating the life of his mother. You want to counter it with 5 minutes prayer.

The laziness of Christians in this generation is so alarming. Darkness seems to be

more powerful and dominating. It's because we are no longer watchers. No
wonder Prophet Isaiah said in, Isaiah 56:10 His watchmen are blind: they are all
ignorant, they are all dumb dogs, they cannot bark; sleeping, lying down, loving to
slumber.

We like sleep so much. We like comfort so much. We don't realize we are in a

battlefield. We are too careless with our spiritual life. A witch doctor who would
never miss his appointment with Lucifer and a Christian who is so unserious with
God, who would carry power?

These are the principles. I'm not saying an herbalist is stronger than a Christian.
I'm saying that in principles, whoever aligns with the laws, gets the results,
whether it came from God or the devil. So, if the witch doctor is the only one
obeying the principles of spiritual power, I'm so sorry to announce, he'll get the
power, while you continue snoring on your bed.

407
He'll be shaking your territory and winning souls to hell, while you a Christian is
still there. The question is how do you access a realm in the spirit? It's simple.
Through discipline.

Discipline is the key to accessing spiritual realms. Everything about spirituality

starts with discipline. Remember Cornelius in the bible. He was always praying
every day and giving alms consistently. He wasn't a child of Abraham. But he was
consistent in the place of prayers till he knelt down to pray one day and his
consistency opened a door in the realm of the spirit called SPIRITUAL
NETWORKING".

The ladies looked at me like I had gone crazy. I was also shocked at myself by
what I was saying. Was I truly the one speaking? I don't think so anymore.
Someone else was doing the talking because the normal me had no idea of what I
was saying. I never knew these things before.

I just saw them coming out of my mouth.

"Yes, he accessed the realm of spiritual networking because the angel gave him
accurate geographical location. The angel gave him Peter's name, the town he
presently resided in, the name of the man hosting him, the occupation of the man
as well. That's spiritual networking. Gathering information about someone else
through the instrumentality of intimacy.

Discipline is the key. First when you are trying to build your prayer life, you face
alot of struggle. It normal because the body is not used to stuffs like that. So,
you're bound to face difficulty in that area. But as you persist, something happens
in the spiritual realm, it’s called THE LAW OF SPIRITUAL ASCENSION. You begin to
soar like the eagle just as the scriptures said in Isaiah 40:31. But they that wait

408
upon the LORD shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as
eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.

It's by waiting upon the Lord perpetually, consistently and faithfully. Unknown to
you, your spiritual wings are growing gradually. You begin to see yourself out of
this world. You begin to see the things of this world no longer matter to you
anymore. You don't struggle to get things anymore. You just see yourself desiring
God more and more.

But you'll never get into any realm in the spirit without discipline. Even the first-
class student today has a track record of consistent studying. Am I correct?"

"Yes ma!" They answered in unison.

"The first-class student reads every day. Reads before the semester begins. Reads
at night. Reads during the day, reads consistently. Why can't we just understand
and do this? Why can't we be as mad as the Devil himself and be consistent? Why
are we easily deceived by the feelings from our physical bodies?

Have you forgotten the law of controversy between the flesh and the spirit of
man? The flesh is the antagonist, while the spirit is the protagonist. The flesh
always fights against what the spirit wants and the best way he achieves it is
through fear and deception.

He ensures you are afraid and deceived by how you feel. He does this to keep you
under his domain and control.

Now I said something about the spiritual realm of prayer called the coals of fire.
One thing I need to tell you about the flesh is that the flesh also understands
409
better than your spirit man. The reason why I said that is because, the devil feeds
it with information".

I could see shock on their faces.

"Cris what are you saying? Please stop na!" I said within me.

What am I turning into? I don't understand how I got here.

"Listen let me explain properly. Why is it that the day you are so tired to pray and
you forced yourself to pray, you said I must pray whether my body likes it or not,
that's the day something unforgettable happens to you?"

"Wow!" Harmony exclaimed.

"It's because the enemy has seen it and your flesh being a partner with the Satan,
wants to stop you. As I said earlier, the day you're praying and you feel so tired to
pray, that's the day you need alot of prayers.

Because as I said earlier, when you're approaching realms in the spirit, through
consistency, the flesh feels threatened. He knows he's losing power and control
over you. So, the only way it can reactivate his power in you is by tapping into
that dimension of morality in the soul of a man called UNGODLY SYMPATHY.

"Jesus! Cris!"

"Calm down! I'll explain what ungodly sympathy is", I replied.

410
"Cris small small, your head dey hot ooo!" I said within me.

"WHO OWNS YOUR HEAD? CONTINUE JARE!" Came the gentle whisper.

"Have your boyfriend ever asked you to give him your body before and as a
Christian, you refused. But later, he started begging you, pleading and doing alot
to make you comfortable. Soon you felt like you were wicked to deny him your
body and allowed him. Has that ever happened to you before?" I asked Harmony.

"Yes!"

"That's ungodly sympathy. Sometimes it happens to students. Cheating in school

to help a friend who didn't prepare well for his or her exams. They beg you to
help them. They plead with you to allow them copy from you and you felt like you
would be wicked to deny them. That's ungodly sympathy. Sometimes, everyone
planned to tell a lie to get out of trouble in your place of work. You didn't want to
join them as a Christian to lie, but they start begging you to cooperate. Those
friends who you respect so dearly. Those people you cannot say no to, start
begging you. And you start feeling you would be a wicked person to say no to
their demand. That's ungodly sympathy. It's only morality.

Now the flesh uses this to weaken discipline in your life and destroy your
consistency. He starts making you feel you're not taking good care of the body.
You're only concerned with Spirituality, at least sleep a little.

As you're praying, it will keep telling you you're tired and as long as you believe
you are, you start feeling tired. So, while the prayers are going on, you're

411
struggling with the thought of whether you should go back to bed or continue the
prayers. And the flesh is usually loud at this point.

So, while the prayers are going on, you're struggling. You're feeling pains all over
your body. You start praying and you find yourself dozing. Your spirit will tell you
stand up and stop sitting down to avoid the sleep. But the flesh would quickly tell
you that you can handle it. Just by shaking your leg consistently as you pray. But
it's deception. Soon, you doze off again and when you somehow wake up, flesh
continues. Instead of getting up to pray, why not rest tonight? Can't you see
you're so tired? Skip today and go to bed. Don't worry, you'll wake up later to
continue.

That's how you skip it and miss that door you ought to access.

"Oh my God!" Cynthia said.

"And do you know what?" I asked.

"No ma!" She replied.

"It's very frustrating to keep praying and praying and yet, no result. So, such a
person starts using comments like this. 'I'm tired! I've tried and tried, yet, nothing
is working'. Nothing would work, because even the bible says in James 1:6. But let
him ask in faith, not wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea
driven with the wind and tossed.
Verse 7. For let not that man think that he shall receive any thing of the Lord.

Verse 8. A double minded man is unstable in all his ways.

412
The bible says that the inconsistent Christian should never think he will receive
anything from God. What a frustrated man. What wickedness from the pit of hell.
One month of consistency and you back out for just one day is enough to start
afresh".

"Jesus!" Harmony shouted and went on her knees pouring out her heart to God.

Cynthia was already speaking in aggressive tongues.

I looked around and went down on my knees to pray.

To be continued......

Is anyone praying already or are you just reading this for reading sake?

Go ahead and pray aggressively.

Lord help me to discipline my flesh consistently. Do not allow me to miss the day
of my visitation. At the point where my prayers is about to yield a positive result,
may that day not be the day I'm backing out to sleep.

Proverbs 6:9. How long wilt thou sleep, O sluggard? when wilt thou arise out of
thy sleep?

Verse 10. Yet a little sleep, a little slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleep:

413
Verse 11. So shall thy poverty come as one that travelleth, and thy want as an
armed man.

That's how Satan penetrates, just a little. A little! Not much! Rest a little bit! Close
your eyes a little! Stretch your back small.

Please brethren pray!

414
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 43
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"On your mark, set, go!" I shouted.

We all took off. Tina, Joseph and I ran. I had invited my mentor and her kids for a
hang out. We were all at the playground in my estate having a picnic under the
trees.

We had eaten and chatted for a while, when Joseph suggested a race. It was just
between him and Tina, but I decided to participate.

"Aunty Rhema! You can't run!" He said and they all laughed at me.

I worked out twice in a week when I wasn't born again. I hardly had time to work
out these days. I read in my Bible that bodily exercise had little profit. Although
there's nothing bad with exercise, but I had not given it much attention like I did
before.

They didn't know I was capable. I'm going to shock them today.

I took off my slippers and went on the grass bare footed. Soon we were all set to
run. My mentor kept laughing uncontrollably and that was why she couldn't call
the numbers. I had to do it myself.

415
We ran as fast as we could. Joseph and I left Tina way behind. I got to admit, the
teenager was pretty strong, but my training had given me an advantage over him.
Putting a little more of my strength into the race, I was a step ahead of him.

Soon I was giving him a little gap. By the time the race was over, I was declared
the winner.

Tina took my victory so personal. It was as though she was the winner. She kept
declaring that the girls were the winners.

"You guys keep saying boys are better than girls. Look! A girl beat you in a race",
she said.

"It's not a boys versus girls competition. It's just a race", Joseph tried to tell his
sister, but she wasn't buying it.

"You boys lost the competition. Ladies are always capable of anything. You think
we are limited but we're not. We are so capable and full of surprises!" she argued.

"Calm down!" I said catching my breath.

"Cris is seriously a strong woman", my mentor said.

"Yes ooo! I want to be like her!" Tina said.

"Don't say that ooo! Can you work out every week?" I asked.

416
She looked at me with those huge eye balls that showed she was surprised.

"My days of consistently working on my body is what paid me off today. These
exercises build strength and stamina. That's what made my performance today
wonderful. You can't compare someone who gave his body attention to someone
who slept throughout the week or sat down to watch television".

Everyone laughed.

"But I really can't remember the last time I watched television ooo!"

I looked at him with shock written on my face.

"You must be joking!"

"No, I'm serious! I haven't sat down on front of a TV for months now".

"Wow! That's unbelievable! What do you do with most of your time?" I asked.

He exhaled and let out a smile.

"Na prayers we dey chop ooo. Prayers and the word of God. I mum sat us down
and told us about her secondary school days. I want mine to be the same".

417
I turned to take a glance at my mentor. She smiled and looked away. We both
understood what that meant. She had stories to tell me by the time we were
through with the kids.

We were still discussing when the gate of my estate opened and three cars drove
in. I had completely forgotten my appointment with Harmony and Cynthia.

After that day in my office, we decided to meet every day for bible study and
prayers. It was a special time for us. We talked about our spiritual lives and the
progress we had made so far. We counseled and prayed together.

This had continued for two weeks. Soon, we became five in number. Harmony
suggested we come to my place during the weekend for a Bible study and I
agreed. That's why they're here right now. I forgot all about it and now, it's
clashing with my get together with my mentor.

But wait a second, I invited Harmony and Cynthia. Why were there 3 cars?

Harmony, Cynthia and two other girls came out of one of the cars. All the people
who came out of the remaining cars were complete strangers. Now we had
twelve persons attending bible study. I had to pull Harmony aside and ask how
where the extra persons came from.

"I'm sorry ma! I just couldn't eat this bread alone. I had to invite them. I'm not a
stringy person by nature. I always love sharing what I have with others I see
passing through the same challenge. I'm sorry I just couldn't keep quiet. I told
them about Aunty Rhema and all God had been teaching me through her. They
were so amazed by the revelations I shared with them, I mean the ones you
taught us and decided to come with me.

418
Please, we are all here to eat of the bread God has placed in your hands for this
generation. Don't send us away because we're much in number. Give us the
bread. You cannot have it and chose to watch all these ladies starve".

Why was Harmony always calling this stuff the bread? If she had a clue to my
dreams, she wouldn't continue using that word. It was as if she was there in my
dreams. She kept saying almost everything that was spoken in that dream. Was
this intentional or was daddy pressing buttons somewhere?

I was thinking about what to do with the crowd, when a scripture dropped in my
spirit.

John 6:37. All that the father giveth me shall come to me; and him that cometh to
me I will in no wise cast out.

I understood the message clearly and smiled.

My mentor called my attention as the girls joined us on the blanket we had

spread on the grass. I had signaled Evelyn to get us more blankets.

"Cris! You told me it was only five of your staffs at your place of work. Where did
the crowd spring out from?" She asked.

"I'm amazed myself. They were all invited", I answered.

419
"Wow! My baby girl don turns Lady Apostle ooo! So, you're going to teach all
these people the word of God, right?"

"Actually ma, I was thinking as you are here and as a reputable woman of
God......"

"Hold it!" She interrupted.

"Don't even go there!" She said and turned to take her leave.

"You are going to feed that crowd and nothing would change that", she said and
left.

I exhaled and smiled to myself.

"It's up to you Dad! The hour has come!" I said within me.

"GO AND FEED THOSE HUNGRY SOULS!" Came the gentle whisper.

I smiled and called their attention. I started with an opening prayer and began to
speak to them.

It was an awesome time in God's presence. The meeting was so powerful. I didn't
know where those words I spoke sprang up from.

In the evening when everyone had left, my mentor called me and told me to sit
down.

420
"Cris! I'm amazed by everything I saw. I can't believe my baby girl had grown so
fast".

"Na chop chop dey make pikin dey grow na!" I said in laughter.

"That's wonderful! Anyway, I have something in mind and I've been praying to
God on how it should be carried out. God laid something in my heart, but I've not
been able to carry it out effectively because of the lack of capable hands helping
me".

With the kind of expression on her face, I was curious to get to the end of it. What
was she saying? In what way can I be of help to my mentor?

"Cris! I have been planning a singles meeting. A meeting meant for only sisters. I
have been asking God for someone to help me look after these single sisters. My
schedule has been so full. My itinerary is well loaded. I won't have time to take
care of these young ones.
I have been asking God to help me carry out this assignment. And I sought his face
prayerfully. My heart grieves alot whenever I counsel young people who are
struggling with the wrong relationship. Alot of future mothers without a praying
altar. A lot of young ladies who don't know what is quiet time. They don't know
how to seek God's face in choosing a life partner.

Many young people in the body of Christ are not taught the principles of the
kingdom. No quiet time, no personal bible study, no fervent and consistent
relationship with God. Tomorrow, this prayerless Christian girl or this girl
struggling with her prayer life will become a mother of 2 kids. And through her
prayerlessness, Satan will hijack their destinies. Turn one of her children into a
masturbator and turn the other to a hypocritical Christian.
421
All these sisters asking God for martial settlement without Spiritual settlement.
Sisters who want a godly home, but don't have a prayer altar. That's why alot of
Christian families produce godless children today.

I want the next generation to be taught. I want them to be introduced into the
principles of the kingdom. The ignorance of Christian ladies in this generation is
too much. We cannot allow Satan to continue taking advantage of this ignorance
in the body of Christ.

Many of them are just confused. Some don't know their calling or destiny and
they're about to get married. So many things that the body of Christ need to know
concerning destiny and marriage. So many things to teach them,

Cris, all I could do is to prepare for the chosen one. God had told me that he only
placed the burden in my heart so I could prayerfully pave the way for the person
with that assignment.

Recently, he told me he was going to show me who he has chosen for this special
assignment. The moment I heard you preaching, he gave me the signal".

She placed her hand on my shoulder. I looked sternly into her eyes.

She smiled and gave a nod.

"You're the one he has chosen for this task".

I looked at her and chuckled.

422
"Mummy, don't be carried away by all these Aunty Rhema stuff. I'm not qualified
for anything", I said.

"If Moses was qualified for the work even as a stammerer, then who are you?"

"Mummy! It's not qualification I'm talking about. I'm talking about all the mess
I've made with my life. I mean, I've done so many horrible things. My life was such
a mess!"

"Yes, because it's your mess that helps you counsel the next age to come. That's
why we call it message. You cannot have a message for the next age, if your life
was not once upon a time, a mess. Every great man today once suffered and
struggled in this life. It was from their mess that we get a message".

I looked at my mentor with shock written on my face.

"I have arranged everything. Our first meeting would hold on the 15th of next
month. That's two weeks from now and, you're going to minister at the meeting.

I couldn't close my mouth anymore.

"Mummy! You're rushing me ooooo. Please stop all these! I don't think I'm ready
to anchor all these responsibilities you are pushing towards me".

She smiled and tapped my shoulder.

423
"Then ask your dad. Let me know what he tells you", she replied.

"Okay ma!" I replied.

I believe God wouldn't want me to enter into something that serious. This was
kingdom business. I'm not matured enough to run errands for Daddy.
"Daddy! Don't allow mummy rush me ooo! I'm still young in the faith. I'm not
ready for something that important", I said within me.

"Jeremiah 1:6. Then said I, Ah, Lord GOD! behold, I cannot speak: for I am a child.

Verse 7. But the LORD said unto me, say not, I am a child: for thou shalt go to all
that I shall send thee, and whatsoever I command thee thou shalt speak".

That was the scripture daddy replied with.

To be continued.......

Have you discovered your purpose?

What are you created to do?

Has God showed you or spoken through the mouth of people around you, what
you are born to become?

What are you doing towards achieving it?

424
425
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 44
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Give us the bread! Give us the bread! Give us the bread! How can you have the
bread with you and watch us starve?"

I opened my eyes and discovered I had slept off while awaiting my mentor to call
me out.
The day was finally here. It was time for singles meeting. The meeting was tagged,
'Daughters with flaming altars'.

We had done alot in preparation for the day. Rounds of intercessory prayers and
fasting. Harmony, Cynthia and I had taken it upon ourselves to invite people.
Getting people to attend was not an issue. As an influential person, I got alot of
people, mostly top-class ladies.

My mentor got all her church singles sisters to attend. I also informed pastor
Kunle and he gave me the opportunity to announce it on his pulpit. So, lots of
single sisters were in attendance.

My mentor really believed in me and I wasn't ready to disappoint her. To be

honest, I had that first timers stage fright.

First, I was still a growing Christian. What would ever make God find me capable
for his kingdom business? That's one

426
Secondly, my past had alot of stories I'll never be proud to tell. Yes, God chose me
despite my horrible past. But does that mean I'll have to share my story with
everyone?

The truth is I knew the answer to the question before I asked. So, I decided to
keep them aside and focus on the prayers I was praying in the office.

I was still on the chair, waiting to be called in, when a woman in her early forties
entered.

"Good evening ma!" I greeted.

"Evening my daughter!" She replied.

I looked at her with inquisitive eyes.

"It's time!" She said.

My heart almost flew into my mouth. I exhaled and calmed myself.

"Daddy, be with me! Speak through me!" I whispered as I followed the lady to the
auditorium.

The crowd had already been receiving an intro on who the speaker was, so I as
came out, they began to applaud.

427
My mentor hugged me and handed the mic to me.

"Remember how I told you I was going to be there to see you feed your
generation with the bread of life? The day has finally arrived".

My eyes popped wide in surprise.

She smiled and patted me on the shoulder.

"Go feed that crowd!" She said and walked away to resume her seat.

I stood at the pulpit and looked at the crowd in the hall. I almost lost my
composure.

"Can we all rise up and worship God?" I asked.

The entire congregation rose up and the worship team, led by Harmony, began a
song.

As soon as the worship got intense, I began the word.

"There's a prayer we usually pray in Africa, or should I say, it's a popular adage.

What I don't know, will not know me. May I never suffer from what I know
nothing about.

428
I used to love that prayer point alot. But that was then. The bible says in Hosea
4:6. My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge: because thou hast rejected
knowledge, I will also reject thee, that thou shalt be no priest to me: seeing thou
hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will also forget thy children"

I'm sorry to announce, it's that thing you don't know that is killing you. When a
Young Christian lady who has no praying altar goes into marriage. I'm sorry to
announce, that marriage will suffer from lack of spiritual watchman".

With my hands, I beckoned on them to sit down.

"Please ma! Don't take these words for granted. No knowledge is not needed.
Some may hear it right now and it makes no sense. But soon, they would start
looking for you.

Can I tell you something?" I asked the crowd.

"Yes!" They chorused.

"Some months back, I was reading the Bible and I found a scripture that
confronted me.
It was in Isaiah 21:11 The burden of Dumah. He calleth to me out of Seir,
Watchman, what of the night? Watchman, what of the night?

I was asking God, what happened to the night? Why was God asking about the
night? Then God told me something that I would never forget.
He said that women are watchmen. But so many of them are sleeping away. The
bible made us to understand that while men slept! Oh my God! Sister! It didn't

429
say while men committed sin. It didn't say while men were masturbating or living
in immorality. Just, while men slept, the enemy came and sowed evil seeds and
went his way.

So, when you rise up in the morning, you carried something. But your eyes are too
heavy to understand. That was where many problems started today. Sleep!
Mothers who could not wake up and watch over their children in the night have
lost them into the hands of the devil.

Because, if you sleep, things would slip out of your hands".

I could see the shock in their eyes.

"Sisters, so many of you have been trusting God to intervene in your marriage and
you came here. But can I tell you something?"

"Yes ma!" They all chorused.

"I'm sorry to disappoint you, we're not here to discuss marriage. We're here to
discuss Intimacy and destiny.

"Wow!" Many exclaimed.

"Because a woman that has not known her God before going into marriage, is in
for serious marital crisis.

430
So many ladies have majored on the minor and minored on the major. The first
thing God created you for, was for himself. You were created to know God and
fulfill purpose.

Do you know God? Sister, God called us to the place of intimacy, but you ran
away. You ran away to chase after boyfriends. I wish you good luck! Sister!
Christiana, wishes you good luck.

Many of you know very well that that guy you're dating is not born again, but you
are hiding it. Chai! You see the message clearly, the red flags and the signals, but
you ignored. Sista! You dey find husband? They used to say, husband no dey
market again! Rubbish!

That's a lady that doesn't know her God! Chai! No wonder the bible says, they
that know their God shall be strong and shall do exploits. While your mates are
busy doing exploits, you're busy listening to the devil telling you I love you and
sending you MTN recharge card! Good luck to you!"

Many of you that want to marry don't have prayer life. You think you can survive
without God abi? God is calling you to the secret place and you're abandoning
him for that boy. You're chatting with him till 2am the next day and you don't
have time to chat with the ancient of days for one hour.

All you give God is five minutes. Five minutes prayer, then you start preparing for
work. Bible is only in church you open it. Some of you don't have bible. It's phone
you're using and while sermon is going on. You stroll into WhatsApp and you're
gone. No wonder your life is like this.

"Lord show me mercy!" A lady cried and went one her knees.

431
Soon, most of them were found on the floor weeping.

"God said something in the book of Song of Solomon 3:1 By night on my bed I
sought him whom my soul loveth: I sought him, but I found him not.

Sister, God is looking for you! Where are you? Where are you?

It was time for Intimacy. Your quiet time alarm rang. God started looking for you.
He started tapping you out of your sleep. Sister it is time to worship me.
Daughter, it is time for the heavens to hear that sweet voice we love so dearly.
Daughter, it is time for communion with the sweet Holy Spirit. But you slept off.

Where are you in the place of prayer? Where are you in the place of Bible study?
Where are you? Many of you have ran off. You're looking for man to marry you.
Men are scarce in the market these days.

When the bible says, seek ye first the kingdom of God and its righteousness.
Everything you ever need, including husband shall be added unto you. You're busy
wasting away, giving him your body to tie him down, so other girls who are ready
to give it to him would not snatch him away. Good luck to you!

Ask that lady, 'what's your assignment here on Earth? She would tell you she
doesn't know yet, but she's asking God to give her husband.

Ask her about her relationship with God. She cannot fast. She's still struggling
with 30 minutes prayer every day, if at all not once in a week. She never opens

432
her bible to read it except when she goes to church on Sunday. And she's asking
God for a husband.

How many of you know Fanny Jane Crossby?" I asked.

A few raised up their hands.

"I know many of you would not know her. She's a blind woman. But what's so
special about her. She's one of the greatest hymn writers in history. She
composed over one thousand hymns and most of her hymns are the popular
hymns we sing today in churches.

She's the writer of, 'To God be the glory, great things he hath done', 'Loving savior
hear my cry', Draw me nearer, nearer blessed Lord'. She's the writer of, 'Blessed
assurance, Jesus is mine'. Thou my everlasting portion more than friend or life to
me'. She's the writer of, 'Jesus keep me near the cross'. Yes, that song.

In the cross!
In the cross,
Be my glory ever,
Till my raptured soul shall find
Rest beyond the river"

I already had tears in my eyes as I sang these songs. The screams in the hall grew
louder. So many were laying prostrate on the floor weeping.

433
"Sisters! This is a blind woman! A blind woman who fulfilled her purpose! She was
born with eyes, but 6 weeks after her birth, she became blind. Satan saw a
glorious destiny and struck early.

She became one of the greatest song writers in the world. A blind woman!

One day, a pastor called her and told her, 'Fanny! You're so talented. It's so
painful to find out that God gave you a beautiful gift, but denied you your eyes!'

Do you know what she told the pastor?

She said, 'Pastor, if I could pray when I was six weeks old. I would have told God
myself to take away my eyes. So that when I open my eyes in eternity, the first
face I would see would be the face of my blessed saviour'.

Chai! Intimacy!"

The screams filled the hall. Many were blasting in tongues and rolling themselves
on the floor.

"This God is too sweet! Who told you boyfriend is sweeter than God? He's the
best fiancée in the world.

Song of Solomon 3:1 By night on my bed I sought him whom my soul loveth: I
sought him, but I found him not.

434
But in verse 2, God said, I will rise now, and go about the city in the streets, and in
the broad ways I will seek him whom my soul loveth: I sought him, but I found
him not.

Ayayayaaaaaa! God is looking for you oooo! He saying, where is Chioma? Where
is she! I'm looking for my beloved daughter! For the past one week, she has not
showed up for her quiet time. Where is she?

But in verse 4, It was but a little that I passed from them, but I found her whom
my soul loveth: I held her, and would not let her go, until I had brought her into
my mother's house, and into the chamber of her that conceived me.
God wants to hold you again. It's time. He has found you. Run to the altar now.
Come and rededicate your life to Jesus today. If you know you want to surrender
your life to Jesus, be the first person at the altar".

Ladies came out in their numbers, crying. Some were crawling on their knees to
the altar.

To be continued.......

You are in this Place

Calling us for More
You are in this Place Beckoning on Us
In a Time like this,
You’re Calling out our Names
Spirit Draw, draw, draw
Draw us Closer to you

435
Spirit Draw, draw, draw
Draw us more to Intimacy
Draw, draw, draw, my Beloved

[Pre – Chorus]
It’s been Long I Met you Jesus
It seems like I just Met you Today
There’s a Longing In my Spirit,
That is Calling me for More
There’s a Drawing In my Spirit,
That is Drawing me for More

[Chorus]
To Pray O, to Pray
That is what my Spirit Longs for
To Pray O, to Pray
That is what my Spirit Yearns for
To Pray O, to Pray, my Beloved

Go ahead and answer the call of the spirit.

God is calling you to the place of intimacy. Stop running away from him. Answer
the call of the spirit.

436
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 45
©️ Ayo Omolayo

It's been 7 months after our first meeting. I have to say, those were the most
interesting months of my life. I never imagined God had such big plans for me.

The girls were doing great. My little group of spiritual hungry girls. In the past 7
months, we met twice in each month. I have to admit, the hall was becoming too
small for us. We were having overflow. We had to stop using my mentor's church
and rent a bigger hall.

Harmony and Cynthia were growing to become mighty instruments in the Lord's
hands. Each time I looked at them, I was amazed by how God transformed them
into what they are right now.

At my company. More souls were won for Jesus. More ladies and men, were
eager to hear God's word. So, I set a day aside, where all the staffs could meet
and fellowship together. I made sure to invite Maggie. She was one of my
colleagues in the university and a staff in my company. She was one of my targets.
I was always praying to see the day she would step out for an altar call and
surrender to Jesus.

But it seemed that day was taking so long to approach. Anyway, I was not going to
give up, until all my old friends become Christians.

Recently, I discovered invitations were coming. Invitations to minister at different

places. Was I turning into a woman of God already?

437
This morning, I had finished my quiet time and came downstairs for devotion with
Evelyn and my gateman. I have good news for you all. My gateman was now a
saved man. Yes, I invited him and we started talking. God was present in that little
discussion to grant conviction. He surrendered his heart to Jesus during that
meeting.

I was so happy today was Saturday. I had so much sleeping and resting to do. We
started our devotion with worship songs and soon, we listened to the word. After
I was done talking. Evelyn put up her hand to ask a question.

"Please go ahead!"

"Ma!"

"Cris!" I corrected.

"I can't call you that way. You're a woman of God. Allow me to give honour to this
vessel of honour", she replied.

"I insist you call me Cris!"

"Okay ma!"

"Cris!"

438
"Okay Cris!"

"Good! Now continue".

"Yes! A friend of mine chatted me on Whatsapp yesterday and asked me a

question. It's about her quiet time. She told me she was struggling to stay awake
during her quiet time. She said anytime she woke up to observe it, she always fell
asleep. Whether she's reading the Bible or praying. She always falls asleep. Please
ma! What's the way forward?"

I exhaled and gave a nod.

"Have she prayed about it?"

"Many times, but it looks as if God is not hearing her prayers. Everytime, she
wants to pray, sleep over powers her and God allows it that way. She said she had
prayed and prayed, yet nothing happened".
I was confused. I had never seen a situation like this before. At least, God is
supposed to answer her prayers. What kind of answer do I give her?

"Daddy! I don't know what to say ooo! If not prayers, what else can deliver this
lady from that demonic sleep?"

"CRIS! WHENEVER A MAN PRAYS AND THERE'S NO RESULT, THE FIRST THING TO
DO IS TO CHECK YOURSELF. WHERE AM I MISSING IT?"

"Hmmm! So, is that the answer?"

439
"THE ANSWER TO WHAT?"

"The question!"

"OF COURSE! BUT I WANT YOU TO DO SOMETHING".

"Yes, sweet Daddy!"

"CALL THE LADY RIGHT NOW!"

"Evelyn, do you have her phone number?" I asked.

"Yes, I do!"

"Please go upstairs, get my phone and yours as well", I said.

She stood up immediately and left to do as instructed.

In few a second, she arrived with our phones.

She unlocked her phone and searched for her friend's phone number. She handed
the phone to me and sat beside me.

I typed out the number and called. It was as though she was expecting the call.
Immediately it rang, she answered it.

440
"Hello!" She said.

I handed the phone to Evelyn and told her in a whisper to tell her friend I would
love to speak with her.

"Dora!" It's me Evelyn.... No this is not my number.... No, it's not a strange
number, it's Aunty Rhema's number.... Exactly make sure you save it ooooo! You
don get Aunty Rhema's number be that!" She chuckled.

I looked at her with a funny face. She smiled and punched me lightly on the arm.

"Na anointed woman of God phone number you carry so! Anyway, she wants to
talk to you. I'm handing over the phone to her", she said and stretched it towards
me.

I collected it and pinched her on the waist. She giggled in response.

"Hello Dora!" I said.

"Aunty Rhema! It's a privilege to have the CEO of the Kolapo production company,
talking to me. I'm so...."

I had to cut in immediately.

441
"Dora! That's alright. The reason for this call is more important than my
personality. So can we please put that aside?"
"Okay ma!"

"Call me Cris!"

"Yes ma!"

"I said call me Cris!"

"Okay madam Cris!"

"Dora!"

"I'm sorry ma!"

I sighed in frustration and decided to wave it off.

"Okay, Evelyn said you asked a question about your quiet time and the challenges
you're having keeping it. Can I hear from you what the challenge was?"

"Okay ma!"

"Cris!"

442
"What?"

"I said call me Cris!"

"Okay ma!"

"Just say Cris!"

"Okay ma!"

"Say Cris!"

"Yes ma!"

"CRIS! FOCUS! THAT'S NOT IMPORTANT!" My Dad came to the rescue.

"Please go on", I said and exhaled.

"I struggle with tiredness everytime I try to pray and study my bible. I can be
chatting on Facebook for two hours and even twelve midnight, my eyes are wide
awake. Not a single doze, but the moment I open my eyes to look at the bible, the
demons of slumber start fanning me.

I would be so weak and tired. I would struggle to keep my eyes open. Sometimes I
even wash my face so I can be awake to read my Bible, no way. The sleep takes
me unaware. Before I realized myself, my Bible is already my pillow and a torn
page from my Bible is my blanket.

443
Is it prayers I have not prayed? Is it fasting I have not fast? I have asked God
several times to help me, but this challenge continued. Please help me cast out
the spirit of spiritual slumber. Maybe someone with a higher anointing will be
able to chase that demon away from me".

"Daddy! What do I tell her?" I asked within me.

"YOU KNOW THE PASSWORD. OPEN YOUR MOUTH AND I WILL FILL IT!"

I smiled and spoke out. My gateman and Evelyn were both staring at me. The call
was on loud speaker.

"Dora, we have five praying posture or should I say, praying position. We have the
laying down position, the kneeling position, the sitting position, the standing
position and the walking around position. These are the 5 positions of prayer.
Now can I ask you a question?"

"Yes ma".

"What position do you usually take when praying in the night?"

"Actually ma! Most of the time, I lie down to pray. Sometimes, when I'm not
feeling weak, I sit down to pray".

Oh, my goodness! No wonder! This one no be demon at all. Na, you do yourself!
Can you imagine?

444
"Wait! Do you lie down on the floor to worship God or how do you lie down?" I
asked.

"No! I lie down on my bed".

"Okay! And you put a pillow under your head, right?"

"Yes ma!"

"And also cover yourself with a soft blanket, right?"

"Yes ma".

"Then you turn on the ceiling fan and put it on jar five, right?

"I don't have ceiling fan! I mean, my ceiling fan is bad".

"Madam! I feel like laying you on the floor and flogging you 39 strokes of the cane
on your bum bum! Only you use your hand tell sleep I'm available and you're
complaining he's disturbing you.

You're like a girl on bum shorts, parading yourself before men. They start
touching you anyhow and calling you all sort of dirty names. Then you start
complaining they should all leave you alone. You're the one to leave them alone.
You're seducing them.

445
But in this case, you're the one seducing the spirit of slumber. You assume a
position of slumber and lie to yourself that you want to pray. You deceive
yourself. If you really want to pray in the night especially for starters. For people
who are starting their quiet time, don't sit down to pray.

Don't lie down to pray and certainly, don't kneel down to pray. Use the walking
around and standing position to pray. That's the best position for those trying to
build their prayer life.

They used to say that you can only shape the mud when it is soft. The moment it's
hard and strong, there's nothing you can do about it. Your spiritual life is still very
tender. You just started observing quiet time. If Satan wants to stop you, now is
the best time to start. He can't stop you when prayer has mastered you. It would
be too late by then. So, you're a bigger prey now than in the future.

Have you ever heard the word catch them young?"

"Yes ma", She answered.

"That's exactly what the devil is trying to achieve".

"Ma! I try to get up from my bed, but I don't know why it's so hard. I just feel so
tired to get up. I know I want to get up and pray, but they way my body will be
doing me Ehn!"

446
"Madam! If you had a job interview by 3am. A job where you would be paid 1.5
million naira per month. Come for interview by 3am. When your alarm rings,
would your body be doing you anyhow?"

"No ma", she answered.

"Very good! You have answered correctly. Your problem is your priorities. If your
destiny and relationship with God is the number one important thing in your life,
you would throw that bed away. If the destinies that are looking up to you and
the God in heaven who is counting on you. If they are so important to you, then
we won't have this discussion in the first place.
Dora! People give their money, time, energy and tears to what is very important
to them. So if chatting with friends late at night is more important than your
spiritual life, I wish you good luck.

Sister, there was a time in my life I had to pray standing. I mean sitting down, I
would sleep. Kneeling down I would sleep. I decided I cannot sleep while standing,
so I told myself that standing, would be my praying position. There was a time I
had to stand reading the Bible. I would carry my Bible in my hands and do bible
study on my feet, to avoid sleep.

You must discipline yourself. God will not do that for you. If your spiritual life is
truly important to you, then you would give it everything you've got. You won't
accept the drama the flesh is presenting to you.

Dora, go back and discipline that body of yours. Your flesh is too comfortable.
You're over pampering your flesh. Discipline it by denying yourself".

After the call ended, I prayed and dismissed everyone.

447
I stood up and told Evelyn to prepare something for breakfast.

"MY PRETTY EBONY! I'M SO PROUD OF YOU! YOU'RE PUTTING SMILES ON MY

FACE!"

"Daddy! Please stop that. I'm nothing but an unprofitable servant", I replied.

I could hear him laughing.

"SO AS A SERVANT, YOU HAVE NO WILL, RIGHT?"

"Yes! The servant can do nothing except what the master wants!" I replied
smiling.
"SO CAN YOU DO ANYTHING FOR ME?"

"Sure! Why not?"

"ARE YOU SURE? CAN I TRUST YOU AND BOAST ABOUT YOU IN THE PRESENCE OF
LUCIFER LIKE I DID ABOUT JOB?"

I waited for a while. Why all these questions. Honestly, I never knew God was
warning me about the biggest challenge of my life.

Something was about to happen that would change my life forever. Something I
never planned for.

448
To be continued.......

Brethren, give your all to building your relationship with God. Stop allowing the
flesh trample on you.

Rise up and discipline yourself.

Discipline is the key to Spirituality. Nobody is going to do it for you.

I'm scared for Cris oooo

What's going to happen to her?

Find out in the next episode

449
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 46
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I walked into the shop and stood at the entrance. The place looked so local to me.
The floor was all made of earth and dusty. But everything in that shop spelt it all.
It was a potter's shop.

What was I doing in a potter's shop? How did I get here?

I looked around and saw clay pots of different shapes and sizes. Though they were
all made of clay, they were so beautifully designed. I marveled at the handiwork
of the potter.

Soon I heard the potter's wheel rotating and turned to find a man working on a
clay pot. I stood and watched this man skillfully shape the pot.

"Hello! Cris!" He greeted me, still working on the wheel.

"Hi sir!" I smiled.

"I'm making a pot for you!"

"Really? That's so sweet of you!" I said and saw its effect as his lips curved in a
smile.

450
"So how are you going to make it look like? I like big pots you know. Also, I like
pots that are wide and big. Not just big and tall, but big and wide. Wide enough to
contain alot of stuff".

I discovered he wasn't listening to what I was saying. His head was bowed, fully
concentrated on his work. What he was working on was do big. I smiled as I
watched him do his work.

Soon, he plucked out a large chunk of clay and threw it in a bowl beside him. That
was the bowl where all the unused clay were placed. Cutting off that piece of clay,
made my pot smaller. But I decided to ignore, hoping, he had something beautiful
to do with the pot.

I was still trying to overlook the fact that my pot was going to be a small pot,
when he plucked off another large piece of clay. This made my pot so small.

I couldn't keep quiet any longer. I had to tell him I wasn't happy. He was ruining
everything. I can't allow that. I want a big pot, not this small one he's making.

"What's the meaning of that? Didn't I tell you the kind of pot I wanted?" I yelled in
anger.

He acted as if he didn't hear me.

This got me infuriated and I did something I never should have done.

451
I walked up to him and drew him out of the potter's seat. He didn't struggle with
me. He was so gentle. It was as if as I pulled him, he stood up and vacated his
seat.

I sat and began to work on the pot all by myself.

I woke up. Lo and behold, it was all a dream.

"Jesus! Jesus! Jesus!" I gasped.

"What a strange dream! What kind of dream is that? This is not a good dream!" I
said and stood up to pray.

But instead of feeling a burden to pray. I felt strongly in my spirit to read my Bible.

I opened my mouth to pray, but I felt the restraint in my spirit. The words were
not coming out.

"Daddy! What have I done?"

'CARRY YOUR BIBLE!" Came the gentle whisper.

I quickly went for my Bible and opened it.

"Where are we reading Dad?"

452
"OPEN TO 1 SAMUEL 8. START THE READING FROM VERSE ONE!"

I opened to the passage and began to read.

"1 Samuel 8:1. And it came to pass, when Samuel was old, that he made his sons
judges over Israel.

Verse 2. Now the name of his firstborn was Joel; and the name of his second,
Abiah: they were judges in Beersheba.

Verse 3. And his sons walked not in his ways, but turned aside after lucre, and
took bribes, and perverted judgment.

Verse 4. Then all the elders of Israel gathered themselves together, and came to
Samuel unto Ramah.

Verse 5. And said unto him, Behold, thou art old, and thy sons walk not in thy
ways: now make us a king to judge us like all the nations.

Verse 6. But the thing displeased Samuel, when they said, give us a king to judge
us. And Samuel prayed unto the LORD.

Verse 7. And the LORD said unto Samuel, hearken unto the voice of the people in
all that they say unto thee: for they have not rejected thee, but they have
rejected me, that I should not reign over them.

453
Verse 8. According to all the works which they have done since the day that I
brought them up out of Egypt even unto this day, wherewith they have forsaken
me, and served other gods, so do they also unto thee.

Verse 9. Now therefore hearken unto their voice: howbeit yet protest solemnly
unto them, and shew them the manner of the king that shall reign over them".

Immediately, the dream I had appeared in a flash.

"Jesus! What is happening to me?"

I could feel the Holy Spirit within me weeping.

"Daddy! Please tell me where I have missed it. Please tell me!" I said, my eyes
were moist with tears.

Now I understood what the dream meant. God was the potter. He was making a
pot for me. But I didn't like the pot, so I dragged him off the potter's seat and took
over. Jesus! I dethroned God! How could I dethrone God in a dream?

And the gentle Holy Spirit permitted me to have my way. That's how he operates,
he doesn't struggle with man. He gives us absolute freedom to choose whatever
we want.

God was the leader of the nation of Israel. But they rejected him and asked for a
King. Why did they ask for a King? They wanted to look like the other nations
around them. They rejected God's plans for them and God permitted them to do
as they wanted.

454
If I could dethrone God in the spiritual realm, what would I do physically? The
spiritual realm controls the physical. If in the spiritual realm, I could do such a
thing to God. What would happen physically?

I started crying. I threw myself on the floor and began to weep bitterly.

"Daddy please! Don't allow me go back to my vomit. I vomited 8 months ago. It's
stinking, it's gotten worms in it and smells so bad. I can't put such a thing in my
mouth and claim I am eating a meal.

Daddy! I know dreams are a revelation of what's about to happen. If it's positive,
we pray it into reality. But if it's negative, we cancel it through our prayers.

Daddy please! Don't allow the kingdom of darkness to laugh at you because of
me. On my own, I'm a failure. With my human strength, I'll continue to fail. But
with you, I'm indomitable. With you, I can withstand anything.

Please strengthen my inner man! Don't allow me fall in defeat. Many lives are
looking up to me. They're expecting so much from me. Don't allow my downfall,
be their downfall.

Lord what would be your gain if I fall? What pleasure do you derive from Satan
mocking you. Since you know I cannot stand on my own, come and give me the
power I need to stand!"

455
I began to pray in tongues aggressively. I prayed sweating heavily. I just can't eat
vomit anymore. I don't know what made me see my past life as vomit. It was so
irritating and terrible to me. The life where I struggled with God for months.

They were months of crying. They were months of unending sorrows. But the
months where I surrendered to God is a huge difference. I have never enjoyed life
the way I had. Having Jesus as my lover was the best thing that happened in my
life. I won't trade him or our relationship for anything in the world.

I kept praying and praying till I felt a little peace. I still felt unrest in my spirit and
wanted to pray more. The peace I felt was so little.

I remembered what my mentor taught me about the inner peace. It means I had
to pray more about it or the trouble would only be lessened but not completely
adverted.

I looked at the clock on the wall. It was 7:05. I jumped up and started packing all
my stuffs. I was getting late for work. I had also missed my prayers with Evelyn
and my gateman. I could hear them praying downstairs.

I quickly took my bath. I was still feeling uneasy in my spirit. What should I do? I'm
out of time. God should understand why I can't continue the prayers now.

"For the salvation of their soul is precious!" Came a scripture I had once read.

"But I have prayed na! Should I kill myself over a scary dream. I have committed it
to God. I know he has heard me. I can't kill myself over this dream. I know I will
never betray God. Why would I be so stupid? What would make me see what God
is doing in my life and drive him away?"
456
I remembered the day I told God I was ready to skip work, just to continue
reading my Bible. I quickly waved it aside

I took my bag, laptop and everything I needed and rushed out of the room. As a
routine, Evelyn always made sure I had something to take with me to work.

So, she brought a cooler and all I needed for a sumptuous meal at work. She
followed me to the garage and helped me put my stuffs in the backseat of the car.

I thanked her and drove out. As I drove, the uneasiness continued, but I ignored
it. I focused on getting to my company building.

I arrived at the gate and Oga Silas opened it immediately. As I drove in I smiled
and waved at him, but he threw his face the other way. He was looking so sad.

"Daddy! What is going on? Even Oga Silas has picked the signal in the realm of the
spirit that something terrible is about happening to me.

"Oga Silas!" I beeped and called his attention.

"Good morning, Cris", he replied with a sad face.

"Is anything the matter?" I asked.

He looked at me and didn't say a word.

457
"Please talk to me! What did God show you about me when you were praying for
me?"

"Sister, I'll see you this afternoon in your office. It's not something we can discuss
at the gate. What God showed me is not something you want to hear", he said
and walked away.

I sighed.

"Jesus please show me mercy!" I whispered.

My heart was heavy. I wasn't myself at work that day. I was stylishly waiting for
Oga Silas to show up with what God had revealed to him about me.

When my receptionist told me Oga Silas was here with a man to see me, I quickly
told her to let them in.

The door opened and pastor Kunle and Oga Silas, entered.

"Ha! Pastor Kunle too! This must be a serious matter. God please don't allow my
enemies rejoice over me. What's happening? Why is everyone having a terrible
news for me?
What is the devil planning?"

"Good morning sister Christiana", he greeted.

458
"Good morning, sir", I replied, bending my knees slightly in greeting.

"Can we please sit down?" He asked.

"Please do?" I spoke.

My heart was pumping so fast as I awaited what they were about to say.

"I would go straight to the point. Because I'm giving you some prayer points to
pray after this meeting", he said.

Whoa! More prayers to pray!

"God revealed something about you to bro Silas. And the amazing thing was that,
he also revealed the same thing to me. So, we decided to come and tell you
ourselves".

"Please say it! Don't keep me waiting!" I said with all eagerness to listen.

To be continued.........

Cris, you're scaring me ooo!

This one you fought with God in the dream and it's already manifesting physically,
hmmmmm nawa ooo!
459
The burden to pray was still there, but Satan made her job look so important than
her salvation.

God wanted her to pray till the burden was lifted, but she ignored.

The journey has only begun.

Watch out for the next episode.

MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 47
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Some weeks ago, I called bro Silas into my office for a serious conversation. And
at the end of the conversation, I sent him away with prayer points. Soon he came
back with the answer.

But I told him to go back and continue the prayers. The answer remained the
same. I told him I was going to pray personally about it. I sought the face of God
and got the same answer".

Where's he heading to? What's this answer they're referring to? Hope it's not
what I'm thinking?

"Sir! What's the answer?" I asked.

460
"You are the wife of Bro Silas Akande!"

Should I say my ears had battery problems? Or probably they needed fixing. This
was the biggest hallucination of the century.

I laughed. Yeah! That's a good joke. But would pastor Kunle leave his busy
schedule to come and tell me jokes in my office? Recognition set in.

The pastor and Oga Silas looked at me with surprise on their faces.

"I'm sorry pastor! Can you please come again let me hear you clearly?" I asked.

"Christiana Kolapo! God wants me to tell you that you are the wife of Bro Silas
Akande".

I laughed mockingly.
"I know it's hard for you to believe. That's why I told you I would give you some
prayer points to take with you. We have prayed and gotten confirmations. You
also need to pray and get your confirmations too".

Wait oooo! Do this people know who they're talking to? This is Cristina Kolapo.
The CEO of the Kolapo production company. First daughter of late Chief Bright
Kolapo. You expect me to marry a pauper? A gateman? Oh! Is it because I'm a
Christian that you want to make a fool out of me? How many times have
journalist asked who I was dating? Do I announce to the world I was getting
married to a gateman?

461
"Pastor! You lie!" I said bluntly.

He smiled.

"Easy Cris! It's a hard pill for you to swallow, but......"

"It's not my pill ooo! I'm not sick! What do I need pill for? Please, I think the two
of you need to swallow that pill and get healed, cause you're both crazy!"

"Sister!" The pastor called in shock.

"Don't sister me! I'm a friendly person. So, you think you can enter my office and
say rubbish. Does this place look like a comedy house? Am I stupid? Oh! I should
marry my gateman? My gateman for that matter? Not even my manager or
something, it's gateman God say I should marry.

Thank you so much for your revelations. I thought you both had something
important to say. I guess you're both done here. So please, make good use of the
door".

The pastor smiled and stood up. All these while, Oga Silas bowed his face and
made sure our eyes didn't meet. He also stood up with the pastor and turned his
face the other way.

"Christiana! I know it's hard for you to believe it. It was also hard for us too. Do
you know how many castings and binding we did, thinking it was a demon? But
God got angry with us and told us we were delaying his plans. We had to take the
bold step to meet with you.

462
Anyway! I won't force you to believe us. I'll hand you over to God! He'll take it
from here. You once live a life of rebellion towards God! Let's see if you can
handle living that kind of life again.

I banged my table and stood up.

"Are you stupid?" I said on top of my voice.

I saw the shock in his face but I didn’t care.

"Are you sure you're not insane? Are you sure your brain is still functioning? So,
because you are a man of God you expect me to buy that trash you call
revelation!"

"Christiana! Don't speak when you're angry! That's not a good time to speak.
Never take decisions when you're angry. Anger is a very powerful emotion in the
soul of man. I know on a normal day; you wouldn't spill all these words you're
spilling now. So, I'll act like I never heard them!" He said and smiled at me.

"I don't care! Act like a fool if you like! But make sure you and my gateman leave
my office this minute!

And you Oga Silas!" I called and pointed at him.

"I believe I was too familiar with you. That's what made you sleep in the night and
started having demonic visions about me. Go and meet that spirit that told you
I'm your wife. Tell the spirit to give you another wife! Nonsense!" I hissed.

463
"Get out!" I yelled.

They turned and left my office.

"Rubbish!" I said and sat down.

"Just imagine! My gateman? Ewo! So, of all the men God could give to me, it was
gateman? If it was the gateman of another company, it would have been even
better! But it's now the gateman of my own company.
Chai! This is the comedy of the century. The CEO of the Kolapo production
company marries gateman! Love is blind! Abi?

Wonders shall never end! My friends are already telling me that this Christianity
had made me crazy. This is the greatest height of insanity. That's exactly what the
news would carry. Young CEO Weds company gateman. Ha! Who in his right
senses would do that?"

I opened my laptop to continue what I was doing. I closed it back as I just couldn't
concentrate. I tried to get the thought off my head. But it wasn't working. So, I
decided to visit a restaurant and eat a sumptuous meal. That should do. I had
forgotten that Evelyn prepared something for me.

I called my driver and told him to meet me at the garage. I took the elevator and
got to the garage as quickly as possible.

My driver was yet to join me.

464
"Where is this stupid!" I yelled.

He started running towards me.

"I'm sorry ma!" He apologized.

"Sorry for your idiotic head! Next time I call you and you keep me waiting! I'll
deduct 20 percent from your salary! Idiot!"

He looked at me as if he was seeing a different person. He was shocked by the

latest development.

"Would you stop looking at me and open this car?"

"Sorry ma!" He said and brought out the keys.

I sat down at the owner's corner and exhaled.

Soon we got to the gate. Oga Silas quickly opened it. He made sure not to allow
any eye contact between us.

The driver was almost driving out when I told him to wait. I quickly moved the
glass down.

"Oga Silas!" I called.

465
He stood still and didn't move.

"Don't worry! I'll come and marry you in your dreams! Idiot!" I said and spat
through my car window.

He kept his face bowed, ensuring he didn't look at me.

"Drive this car my friend!" I told the driver.

As we left, I kept looking back to see if he would look at me. But he only shut the
gates. He didn't look at me. I hissed and turned around. A pang of remorse sprang
up within me, but I quickly waved it off.
fast in my chest. I can't explain how I was feeling.
"Sometimes, you need to remind the gateman that he is a gateman!" I said within
me.

We left the company building. My heart was pumping so

We arrived at the restaurant in no time. I quickly got in and ordered for

something to drink. Chilled sprite would do. After a few sips, I felt a little bit calm.

I breathe in deeply and relaxed my back on the chair.

So, the only one God saw was a gateman? Not just a gateman, it's my gateman.
Wait so how are we going to live as husband and wife? As we'll drive into the
company, he'll step down and open the gate for me. So, all these while that God

466
was telling me he was going to give me the best husband in the world. It was my
gateman he was referring to. Abomination!

The humiliation is too much! I'll not do such a stupid thing. Who does that? There
are so many men to choose from. What about Harry Balogun? God skipped the
gorgeous man and found a gateman.

Harry was such a handsome man. A successful man. One with a beautiful
reputation in the society. At least his father is not a gateman. Everyone knows his
dad. Their ministry is such a popular ministry. Everyone knows his dad to be a
fiery preacher.

Here's a good man. This guy is better than the rubbish God gave me.

Wait what am I even saying sef? I don't understand myself anymore. I have
spoken so many hurtful words to the people I love.

What's wrong with me? I can't believe I insulted that man of God I respected so
much. Even Oga Silas. What had they done to deserve all the insults I unleashed
on them?

Wait! Pastor tried to warn me against taking decisions when I was angry. This is
too much for me to bear. Where do I go from here? I had eaten my vomit. I had
fallen back to the life of cursing and rebellion.

And wait a minute! Why did I over react? All I should have done was to tell them I
would pray about it. What were the insults for? Jesus! How did I land here? I can't
believe I insulted a man of God. And Oga Silas! I have humiliated him so much. Oh
no! Cris what is wrong with you?
467
The dream I had in the morning came back in a flash. I remembered how I ignored
the burden to pray. I was so concerned about my work and ignored the salvation
of my soul. What's wrong with me? How did I get here in such a jiffy?

And as quickly as possible, I realized I hadn't heard a single word from my Sweet
Daddy. I've been on my own all these whiles. Oh no! I can't be eating vomit! No!
What do I do?
I bowed my head to hide my face. I felt so ashamed of myself. I can't believe I had
just insulted a great man of God. I needed to call him and apologize to him. And
Oga Silas, hmmmmm! What do I do about him?

First, I need to understand something. All the pastor needed me to do was to pray
and get confirmation from God if Bro Silas was my husband. Why did I over react?
My emotions got the better side of me.

"Daddy! I'm so sorry! I failed you!" I began to cry as I whispered prayers to God.

"I'm so sorry! I insulted the man of God and your son, who thinks he is your will
for my life!"

"CRIS! HEAR ME AND HEAR ME CLEARLY! I HAVE GIVEN YOU THE BEST HUSBAND
IN THE WORLD! IT'S UP TO YOU TO REJECT HIM OR ACCEPT HIM!"

I froze. My lips stopped moving.

"Aah! I'm finished ooo! Was God telling me that my gateman was my husband?
Ha! God please don't do this to me! I will repent of any sin I have committed.

468
Please don't humiliate me before men. Journalist and radio stations would
announce it. TV stations would spread the news. I would become an object of
ridicule.

Please take this cup away from me! Take the cup! I can't drink it! Please take it!"

"COMPLETE THE PRAYER!"

I paused.

"Complete what?"

"TAKE THIS CUP AWAY FROM ME, NEVERTHELESS! CAN YOU RECITE THE
REMAINING PART OF THAT VERSE?"

I opened my mouth, but I couldn't complete the prayers. I wasn't ready to drink
any cup. I needed a man with a wonderful reputation. Not the gateman.

"CRIS! I HAVE GIVEN YOU THE BEST HUSBAND IN THE WORLD. IT'S LEFT FOR YOU
TO ACCEPT HIM OR REJECT HIM".

I looked up and wiped my tears. I was still wiping them off when my eyes saw
someone I knew.

He saw me and recognized me immediately.

469
Am I dreaming or what?" He asked.

I looked at him and smiled. It was Harry Balogun.

"Wow! I can't believe it! I almost thought I was dreaming!" He said and sat with
me.

"Wait a minute! Was this the best husband in the world God was referring to? Oh,
my goodness! I had been a fool. God was only testing me with Oga Silas and I
failed!"

To be continued....

Brethren, I'm confused ooo!

Who is Christiana's husband?

By the way, tell her to apologize to pastor Kunle oooo!

I can't believe she could open her mouth and say something against the Lord's
anointed.

The story is getting tougher!

Watch out what happens to Christiana in the next episode

470
471
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 48
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"From the looks on your face, I can tell you've been crying. Cris! Please talk to me!
What's going on?"

Harry had not stopped pressing. This was the third time he was asking. I tried my
best to smoke and act as if all was well, but he wasn't buying it. He was such a
sensitive and detective man. Exactly the kind of man I wanted. He was everything
I wanted in a man.

But how can I share with him all that happened? Especially when it's about
marriage. Would I somehow make it a plea, so he can do quick and marry me?
How do I share such a confidential information about myself with him?

"Cris!" He called.

I looked up at him.

"Trust me! It stays between the two of us", he said.

I exhaled and began my story. I began from how I surrendered my life to God
after struggling with giving up my relationship with Chris. Then I went on to
narrate my exploits for God and the souls I had drawn out of darkness and into
the kingdom.

472
"Harry! I spend my money, my time! All my resources for God. Only for him to
humiliate me. He handed a gateman to me as a husband. Can you imagine God
would do this to me?" I asked.

It was as if I was painting God to be the devil and I was painting myself to be the
righteous one.

He nodded and looked at me.

"You are right!" Harry said.

Oh finally! Someone who understood me. I can't believe he understood me

perfectly.

"I have always been looking for the right opportunity to make my intentions
known to you", he said.

I was shocked by those words. I think Harry is moving too fast. I was only trying to
explain what happened to me and he was already moving on to propose to me.
Isn't that too early?

"Cris! I've always loved you since the day I met you!"

The hairs on my skin stood up. This was a dream come true. I can't believe this is
happening in reality.

473
"You're the only woman for me. The perfect woman. You're all I needed in a
woman!"

I felt the ground should open and swallow me. What I was expecting was already
happening so fast.

"When I first saw you, I knew I had found the lady I would spend the rest of my
life loving".

I smiled; I was almost telling him thank you when I heard the most shocking news
of my life.

"But I cannot marry you!"

I was sure that was a mistake. Yeah! I've not been myself of recent, so my ears
were playing tricks on me. I guess I was just thinking too much.

"Sir! What did you say?" I asked, just to be sure.

"Yeah! I'll never be able to marry you".

Now my nightmare was confirmed. What was I supposed to do? I thought God
said he was giving Harry to me as the best husband in the world. What was
happening to me?

474
"God! I feel like dying! Is this how you enjoy frustrating me? This was exactly what
you did with Chris. Now, you're doing the same thing with Harry", I said within
me. There was no response.

"Cris! I had always thought you were the one for me. A CEO, a lady Apostle! A
fiery preacher and a great mentor. But God told me that you're not my purpose
partner. My journey and the things God wants me to do on earth cannot be
assisted through you.

I have every right to disobey God and propose to you. But I fear him so much. Not
just fear, I love him. I can't betray him at such a time as this. He had already
promised me the best woman in the world. And I trust him! He'll never disappoint
me".

I chuckled. He looked at me with a raised eye brow.

"Bro! I laugh you. When God will give you gate woman to marry, then you'll
understand what I'm going through", I said sarcastically.

He doesn't understand. How the news would spread. How people would come to
meet me for interview. They would ask me what I saw in a gateman that made me
chose to marry him. They would ask what kind of religion was Christianity that
subjected a CEO into marrying her gateman? He won't be there to help me
answer these questions.

"Will a man judge God? Can the clay shout at the potter saying, why do you make
me like this?"

475
Hearing him mention the word potter gave me goose bumps. My dream came
back in a flash. But I wasn't ready to stoop so low to marry a gateman.

"Cris! It's not about what God gave you as a husband. It's about your heart. Your
heart not completely surrendered to Jesus. If your heart was completely
surrendered. Even if God doesn't give you a husband, you would still love him.
Cris! I want you to understand that God never makes mistakes. God is wiser than
you and he's too wise to need you correcting him".

Oh! Harry who was supposed to marry me has now become a preacher. Wonders
shall never end. Wait! This was how my father-in-law also played an important
role in stopping me from getting married to my ex-boyfriend. Hmmm! So, God
was not ready to stop this drama abi?

"Then hear me and hear me clearly! I'll never stoop so low to marry a gateman!
Do you hear me God! Come and force me to marry gateman! Let me see how you
will force me to marry my gateman!" I said within me.

I felt I was going too far. How could I do this or say this to the God who made life
heaven on earth for me. The God who loved me and forgave me all my sins. I felt
guilty, but at the same time, I wasn't ready to admit I was sorry.

"Cris! I understand how you feel. But perhaps God only wanted to break you into
a more worthy vessel. You're still undergoing spiritual discipleship. There are lots
more to learn from your mentor. And of course, God wants to break the spirit of
pride in you. All you need to do is to submit,".

"Please don't say that!" I said bluntly.

476
"Say what?"

"That I should be humiliated! Mocked! Laughed at and insulted. I can't believe

God would subject me to such a life".

"Cris! The man Job was mocked. People called him a sinner. Some said he got his
wealth through dubious means and that nemesis caught up with him. What did
people not say? They said all manner of things. But Job said something. He said,
even if he slay me, yet I'll trust him.

He believed God till the last minute. He was never baptized in the Holy Ghost like
you are right now. He never read the bible like you did. Yet he stood firmly. Cris!
God has a bigger plan for you. He wants to accomplish so much through you.
Don't allow Satan to destroy your future. A wrong marriage is enough to swallow
your ministry and calling in life. Forget it, Cris! Once you fall into the hands of the
wrong guy in marriage, your destiny is gone. I mean dead! Only the mercy of God
can bring it back.

You're claiming it's a gateman God gave you, but you don't know the qualities he
had placed in this man you're looking down on. If you accept him and polish him
with the resources God has placed in your hands, I'm telling you, you will thank
God for this gateman. I think God wants to use you for him so he can successfully
help you complete your assignment here on earth.

God has blessed you alot and perhaps wants you to assist him. This gateman is a
great man. That his beginning is small doesn't mean he will remain a gateman
throughout his life. Don't judge him based on his current state! Please allow the
God who sees the present and the future lead you!"

477
I looked at him sternly. He was still talking, but I wasn't sure if I was listening. I
was watching his lips move, but my thoughts had drifted off.

"God! Please don't do this to me!"

"Cristina!"

"Harry!" I said and stood up.

"Please obey God!" He said softly.

"Thanks for your time! I really appreciate this discussion. But I will never marry
my gateman! Thank you!" I said and walked out.

He exhaled and remained in his seat. I left him at the restaurant and got into my
car.

I knew I was doing something wrong, but I just don't want to marry that gateman.
And this desire took over all my actions like a possessed person.

That day was completely hell for me. I couldn't concentrate on anything I did. I
was so sad and completely lost in thoughts.

I don't know how I managed to sleep that night. When my alarm rang, I put it off
and covered myself with the duvet. I slept off and surprisingly, there was no
disturbance. I skipped my quiet time and nothing tried to remind me.

478
Usually, I wouldn't be able to continue sleeping when it was time. But today was
different. I slept like there was never an appointment with God. I wanted to pray,
but it was as if all my abilities to do spiritual exercises left me. I lay on the bed
staring into the space.

My phone began to ring beside me. I picked it up and checked the caller's ID. It
was my mentor.

Hmmm! I guess God have gone to report me to her.

"Weldon! You gave me a gateman and because I rejected him, you went and
report me to my mentor. I hope you also told her what you did? I hope you told
her that you were marrying me to a gateman?" I muttered.

Wait! Was it God I was talking to this way?

I picked up the phone and swiped the green bar.

"Hello Cris!"

"Hi ma!" I said in a cheerful voice.

"How's your quiet time today?"

"Awesome! I learnt alot ma!" I answered.

479
She didn't say anything for a while.

"Mummy are you there?" I asked.

"Cris! I was studying my Bible when suddenly, God opened my eyes. I saw you
vomiting in a trance. You vomited an irritating greenish substance. I was only
watching. Soon, you bent over and began to scoop what you had vomited and
swallow it again!"

To be honest, I felt like vomiting as I heard it. What kind of revelation was that?

"Cris! What are you eating?" She asked.

"Nothing ma!"

"You should understand what I mean when I asked what are you eating", she
replied.

"Yes, I do, but I'm not eating my past life!" I replied with no iota of remorse.

To be continued.......

The next episode would be narrated by Cris’s mentor. She'll be the one to tell the
story henceforth.

480
I weep for this girl oooo!

This is the danger of not surrendering completely to God. You'll get to a point
where you'll become a rebel.

Rebellion is like a seed. Little, little deliberate disobedience. It would keep

growing and growing, without your knowledge. Sin is a virus and one thing we all
know about virus is that it spreads and takes over the body.
So, you deliberately disobeyed God and you think it's wisdom. That's why as a
Christian, if you notice any weakness in you, don't overlook it. God is telling you
to pray and you resist him and disobey. It would soon grow to God telling you not
to watch that erotic movie and because you are used to telling him no. You would
also say no to him and disobey. That's how rebellion grows.

Your willful disobedience will push you to dare God more. Willful disobedience is
the biggest spiritual suicide.

If you cannot obey what God asks of you right now. Kneel down and tell him to
empower you with the grace to do it and make up your mind to do what he
wants.

Philippians 2:13 For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his
good pleasure.

Allowing your flesh push you into willful disobedience is called SPIRITUAL SUICIDE.

481
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 49
©️ Ayo Omolayo

MRS JULIET THOMPSON POV

I remained on my study chair. What's happening? I have never seen something as

horrible as this. I saw Cris roaming the streets as a mad woman. She was putting
on dirty rags. She also ate from every dunghill in sight.

I had finished speaking with her a few minutes ago and she told me she was doing
okay. But I knew something was wrong. I can't explain how, but I know the Holy
Spirit too well. This uneasiness I was feeling about her is a confirmation. Cris was
lying to me. I guess that was God's way to telling me someone was lying.

My husband once told me it's a spiritual ability. He taught me in one of his

Apostolic classes in the house. I playfully titled the sermon ABILITIES OF THE
SPIRITUAL MAN. He actually called that ability THE LIE DETECTOR.

I could tell someone was lying without the Holy Spirit revealing anything to me
and the person would be shocked. Hmmmmm! My Apostle Paul had seriously
groomed me in Spiritual matters. And it's so funny to find out I discipled my
husband when he got converted.

A knock landed on my door. I frozed. On a normal day, once I entered my study

room, no one comes in. So, hearing someone knocking on the door spoke more
about the uneasiness I was feeling.

482
"Who's that?" I asked.

"Sorry mum! But I just can't keep quiet! I'm getting restless every minute!" Tina
answered.

That's it. I knew it wasn't ordinary. God had revealed something to her.

"Please come in!"

The door opened and she came in, still in her night gown. Her eyes looked blurred
with tears. I guess she had been crying for a while.

I quickly stood up and approached her.

"What happened to you?"

"It's Aunty Rhema! She's in trouble!" She said.

My heart started pounding heavily. What's going on? Cris! What have you done?

"What happened? What did God show you?" I asked.

"I was on my knees praying, when suddenly my eyes opened and I saw Aunty
Rhema. She was dragging a potter from his seat claiming he didn't know how to
make pots anymore. She was complaining the pot he was making was too small

483
and it wasn't the type she liked. The potter allowed her and she took over the
potter's seat".

I looked at my daughter with shock written all over my face.

"That's what I saw!"

"Is that why you said she's in trouble?"

"Not really! It was the second thing I saw that was really scary", she said.

"What did you see?"

I saw her walking on the streets in dirty rags. She was a mad woman in that
revelation. She ate whatever she could from the garbage".

I was shocked to the bones. The same revelation.

"That's what I saw too", a male voice said from the entrance.

We both turned to see who it was and saw Joseph.

Wow! This one both my kids and I were seeing the same thing, that means it was
truly serious.

484
"Mummy! Please tell us, what's going on?" Joseph asked.

I exhaled and took their hands in mine.

"Do you know that Cristina was once a mad woman before?" I asked.

I could see the shock reflecting on their faces.

"Kids, she needs our prayers!"

I understood what was happening now. The potter was God shaping Christiana's
future, but she didn't like the kind of pot God was making for her. Hmmmmm!
What's that thing Cris doesn't like God doing for her?"

"MARRIAGE!" Came the gentle whisper.

"Oh! She doesn't love the person you have chosen as her husband. So she rebels
against God. Now the enemy who knows how dangerous she is to their plans,
have set a trap for her.
Right now, the enemy wants to make her go mad again so she can't fulfil her
purpose. They know if they leave her like this she would repent and come back to
God. So, striking her with madness at this vulnerable state of backsliding is going
to render her completely useless for life. This is all to stop her from fulfilling her
purpose.

Wow! Satan is such a battle strategist! I can't believe this is his plan. Truth be told,
Cris was in a dangerous state. She's at Satan's mercy. But more importantly, she's

485
definitely going to repent. But Satan wants to make good use of this period of her
backsliding to useless her destiny by turning her into a mad woman.

Imagine if the world saw her roaming the streets as a mad woman. After
preaching to crowds of people on TV. That's going to be a disgrace she would live
with for the rest of her life. It would affect the ministry and her reputation as a
minister.

"Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Satan you're a liar! It's not my baby girl you'll use to do
experiment!" I said and rushed to pick up my Bible.

"Children; we're going to pray. There is a battle going on right now in the realm of
the spirit. We are going into the spiritual realm right now to scatter the plans of
the enemy.

The bible says in Isaiah 62:1 For Zion's sake will I not hold my peace, and for
Jerusalem's sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as
brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth.

We're going to change that scripture. Where there's Zion put Cristina's name
there.

For Christina's sake will I not hold my peace, and for Aunty Rhema's sake I will not
rest, until her righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and her salvation
thereof as a lamp that burneth.

Open your mouth and pray!"

486
As soon as I finished yelling out those words, NEPA took light. The room was
completely dark. We couldn't see ourselves.
"Ha ha ha ha ha! Rakatetabayalisa! Katebranse! Ayayayaaaaaa!" Tina screamed.
"Satan! Why are you wasting your time? Release my baby girl if you don't want
trouble this morning!" I whispered smiling.

We began the prayers right inside the darkness. My kids were kabashing with
energy. We were groaning, sweating heavily. It was blasting of tongues all
through.

I was vibrating in prayers, when the door opened and a tall man walked in.

The room suddenly became so bright. It was brighter than when there was NEPA
power.

"COME WITH ME!" Daddy said.

I came out of my body and stood. I looked at my former self, I was still praying in
tongues. But the other me was standing, watching the other me and my kids
praying.

"LET'S GO!" He said and turned to leave.

As soon as I followed, the speed at which we moved was out of this world. Soon I
we found ourselves at the front of a screen. A scene was already on play. It was
Cris in a conversation with pastor Kunle and a young man.

487
I was still watching it when suddenly Cris stood up and began to insult pastor
Kunle and the young man. I was shocked. Does she know the spiritual implication
of what she was doing? Insulting an anointed man of God?

Soon, the scene faded and I saw Cris in her car, talking to a man standing. She told
the man she was going to marry him and spat on the ground a few feet away from
him.

I was shocked. This can't be my Cris.

Next, I saw her lying on the bed. Her quiet time alarm rang, but she quickly put it
off and continued sleeping. I kept watching and soon I noticed the video was been
forwarded like we do on DVD. Motions were faster than usual.

All that happened was Cris on the bed, changing her sleeping position. That
meant one thing. She had been sleeping all this while.

"Jesus Christ!" I gasped.

My uneasiness had just been confirmed.

"Soon, the video started playing normally and I could hear her phone ringing. She
was having a call. The screen divided into two like we see in movies, showing the
caller at the other end. I saw myself on one part of the screen.

It was a repeat of the phone call I gave Cris this morning. I watched her as she lied
to me about observing her quiet time and sighed.

488
This girl doesn't realize the gravity of what she's doing. She has bitten more than
she can chew. It was no longer the Devil that wanted to destroy her, but the
Almighty God.

"JULIET!" He called.

"Sir!" I replied.

I could sense the anger in his voice.

"LEAVE ME ALONE! DON'T TELL ME TO SPARE HER. LEAVE ME ALONE LET ME

DEAL WITH HER!

I went down on my knees in tears.

"Lord! Please!" I pleaded.

He looked at me and said.

"ISAIAH 5:1. NOW WILL I SING TO MY WELL BELOVED A SONG OF MY BELOVED

TOUCHING HIS VINEYARD. MY WELL BELOVED HATH A VINEYARD IN A VERY
FRUITFUL HILL:

VERSE 2. AND HE FENCED IT, AND YOU GATHERED OUT THE STONES THEREOF,
AND PLANTED it WITH THE CHOICEST VINE, AND BUILT A TOWER INSHOULD THE
MIDST OF IT, AND ALSO MADE A WINEPRESS THEREIN: AND HE LOOKED THAT IT
BRING FORTH GRAPES, AND IT BROUGHT FORTH WILD GRAPES.

489
VERSE 3. AND NOW, O INHABITANTS OF JERUSALEM, AND MEN OF JUDAH,
JUDGE, I PRAY YOU, BETWIXT ME AND MY VINEYARD.

VERSE 4. WHAT COULD HAVE BEEN DONE MORE TO MY VINEYARD, THAT I HAVE
NOT DONE IN IT? WHEREFORE, WHEN I LOOKED THAT IT SHOULD BRING FORTH
GRAPES, BROUGHT IT FORTH WILD GRAPES?

VERSE 5. AND NOW GO TO; I WILL TELL YOU WHAT I WILL DO TO MY VINEYARD: I
WILL TAKE AWAY THE HEDGE THEREOF, AND IT SHALL BE EATEN EATEN UP; AND
BREAK DOWN THE WALL THEREOF, AND IT SHALL BE TRODDEN DOWN:

VERSE 6. AND I WILL LAY IT WASTE: IT SHALL NOT BE PRUNED, NOR DIGGED; BUT
THERE SHALL COME UP BRIERS AND THORNS: I WILL ALSO COMMAND THE
CLOUDS THAT THEY RAIN NO RAIN UPON IT.

VERSE 7. FOR THE VINEYARD OF THE LORD OF HOSTS IS THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL
AND THE MEN OF JUDAH HIS PLEASANT PLANT: AND HE LOOKED FOR JUDGMENT,
BUT BEHOLD OPPRESSION; FOR RIGHTEOUSNESS, BUT BEHOLD A CRY". He said.

I grabbed him by the garment and went down on my knees.

"For the Lord is merciful and kind. His mercies never come to an end. He forgives
all kinds of sin and iniquity.

Daddy, please show mercy! I know you have invested so much on that girl. But
what would you gain if all your investment turn to waste? For you have no
pleasure in the death of a sinner. But that sinners should repent and be saved.

490
How would you be happy to watch this soul that you've invested so much, waste
in hell?

Jeremiah 10:23 O LORD, I know that the way of man is not in himself: it is not in
man that walketh to direct his steps.

Verse 24. O LORD, correct me, but with judgment; not in thine anger, lest thou
bring me to nothing.

Daddy correct her, but with judgment; not in thine anger, lest you destroy her
completely. Please Lord! A lot of souls are waiting for her to manifest. Please
remember mercy. She's nothing but dust and ashes!"

He turned to me and pulled me to my feet.

"I HAVE GRANTED YOUR REQUEST! I WILL CORRECT HER!" He said and, in a flash, I
found myself in the room with my kids.

To be continued.......

Christiana would take up the story from here.

Ezekiel 22:30 And I sought for a man among them, that should make up the
hedge, and stand in the gap before me for the land, that I should not destroy it:
but I found none.

491
Brethren, many of us are complaining about Nigeria, about the president, about
the political leaders. Some even complain about the church of God, about the
General overseers, about the ministers of God, about the church leaders.

But can I ask you a question?

How many of you that complain take time to pray for these people?

My brother has a weird attitude. I don't like the way he behaves. He doesn't listen
to me when I talk. He looks down on anything I say. I've talked and talked and I'm
tired. He's too stubborn. It's as if he's possessed.

My parents are somehow. All they do is boss me around. They don't care about
my feelings. All they want is that I do what they want. I don't like staying in that
house. I which I could gain admission and leave for good.

Do you pray for these people with attitude?

Do you stand in the gap for them?

Some of you would say yes. I have prayed and prayed and I'm tired of praying.

Galatians 6:9. So let's not allow ourselves to get tired in doing good. At the right
time we will harvest a good crop if we don't give up, or quit.

This message is for someone.

492
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 50
©️ Ayo Omolayo

CHRISTIANA'S POV

I was hungry and feeling so tired. So, I decided to go downstairs for breakfast.
Today was work, but I wasn't feeling like going to work today.

I sat down and leaned my back on the sofa. I had been thinking about alot lately. I
don't know what was wrong with me, but my head ached badly. I had showered
and taken pain killers to lessen the pain. I was hungry and needed to eat.

"Evelyn!" I called my housemaid.

"Yes ma!" She replied.

I was waiting for her to come and join me in the sitting room, when I saw the
unimaginable. I couldn't believe my eyes when a snake entered my sitting room.

What was a snake doing in my house? How did it get here?

I was still trying to comprehend when it crawled towards me. I jumped to my feet
and climbed the sofa.

"Jesus!" I screamed.

493
It crawled faster towards me. I ran away and collided with Evelyn. We both landed
on the floor.

"Ouch I yelled.

"I'm sorry ma!"

"Get up! Don't let it get you!" I screamed in fright as I got up and pulled her up
immediately.

"What's chasing you?" She asked.

"The snake!" I answered, pointing at the creature.

She looked at my direction and then at me.

"A snake?" She asked, giving that funny look.

I looked at her like she had gone crazy and turned to look at the snake. It wasn't
there anymore. I looked around to be sure. I bent down and checked under the
sofa. It completely disappeared.

"Wow! How did it do that?" I asked.

"Do what?" She asked.

494
"How did the creature disappear just like that?"

""What creature?"

"The snake! Didn't you see the snake?"

"What snake?"

I decided to end the conversation there. It was obvious I was the only one that
saw it. I wasn't liking the fact that I was turning into a fool.

"Forget about it!" I said and waved my hand.

"What's for breakfast?"

"I prepared rice this morning, I was hoping you would take it with you to work,
but it looks like you wouldn't be going to work today. Right?"

"Yes!"

"Maybe I should make you some tea. Something lighter. Or not what do you
prefer?

"Are those pancakes from yesterday still left?"

495
"Yes, they are".

"Microwave them and bring them to me".

"Okay dear!" She said and left for the kitchen.

A few minutes later, she came with the pancakes in her hands.

"Should I make you tea?"

"No just juice would do", I replied.

She smiled and left for the kitchen.

I picked one of the pancakes and was about to eat the snake appeared, crawling
to meet me on the sofa. I threw the pancake in my hand at it, only to find out I
threw at Evelyn who was coming to me with a tray of juice in her hands.

Luckily for her, she was putting on her kitchen apron, so the stain wasn't a big
deal.

She looked at the pancake on the floor and then at me.

Instead of telling her about the snake. I only apologized.

496
She dropped the juice and the stool beside me and stood watching.

I stretched my hand to pick up another pancake, when I knew I had gone mad.

The pancake sprouts out eyes, nose and a mouth, just like those cartoons I used
to watch when I was a kid. Where the orange had mouth and could talk and Mr.
Apple was sliced as breakfast.

I looked at it again to be sure I wasn't crazy. It spoke to me.

"Daughter, do my will".

I stood up. What's the meaning of this?

"Do my will!" It repeated.

I took the plate of pancakes and smashed it on the floor.

"Jesus!" Evelyn screamed and looked at me, shocked.

I looked at her and was about to tell her what happened when the door opened.
I turned to see who entered and found out it was Chris!

497
I was shocked. What was my ex doing in my house? As I saw him memories
flashed. I remembered all the good times we had together. Those times we
danced at parties to all kind of immoral songs.

He smiled at me and spread his arms for a hug.

"Oh, my handsome Chris!" I said and smiled. I started walking to meet him, but
Evelyn pulled me back.

"That's not Chris! That's the gateman", she said.

I flung my hand out of her grip.

"No! That's Chris! Come here darling! I've missed you so much!" I said and made
to meet him.

Evelyn pulled me back. I turned and slapped her.

"Stop pulling me back! What is wrong with you?" I asked.

She moved back, placing her hand over her aching cheek.

The door closed and my Chris was gone. What happened? My love where are you
going? I've missed you so much darling!"

"The gateman has left! He's confused by your drama", Evelyn replied.

498
"Stop calling my baby husband a gateman. Is something wrong with you?" I said
angrily and turned to face her.

She looked at me completely shocked.

"Yes Cris!"

"How dare you address me by my name, don't you know I'm your boss? Call me
madam".

"Yes madam!" She replied picking up her phone.

"Ha ha ha ha ha ha! I'm the boss!" I said laughing.

"She's so scared of me". I said aloud to her hearing. She shook her head
sorrowfully and began to cry.

"Jesus please!" Don't allow this happen to her! Please! Show us mercy! What
would the unbelievers say when they see this? They have always called her a
crazy woman for serving you. Please don't allow them mock your name!" I heard
Evelyn praying.

"Don't worry dear! I'm not a crazy woman. I'm a crazy babe!" I said in excitement.

The door opened again and two of my friends walked in. But in reality, the door
never opened.

499
"Hey babies!" I said.

They smiled at me. We were dancing partners at night parties when I wasn't born
again. I was so excited to see them.

One of them started singing a rap song. The song sounded so appealing to my
ears. I began to dance with all my strength.

"Evelyn! Stop looking at me and join us!" I said, all smiles.

She looked at me with tears in her eyes and put the phone close to her ears.
"Hello! Mummy!" She started crying, while I continued dancing. I was seriously
having fun.

"Mummy please come quickly! Cris has gone mad!" She said.

"Mad? Me? No, I'm not? I'm only chilling out with a few friends. I don't like seeing
those tears. You crying as if someone was killed in a car crash!" I told her still
dancing.

She only looked at me without any audible reply. I laughed at her and continued
dancing. What was her problem? I was having so much fun and she didn't want
me to.

Soon those hunger pangs came back stronger. I looked around and saw the
pancakes on the floor.

500
"My God is a great provider", I said and rushed to fill up my empty stomach. I bent
down and began to eat from the mess on the floor.

"Cris! No! Please stop that!" She yelled and rushed towards me. She pulled me
away from my newly found breakfast.

"Have you forgotten who you are? How dare you grab me like this?" I yelled at
her.

"Cris stop this!" She said amidst tears.

"Why was she crying?" I asked within me and laughed.

Soon the door opened and a man in white lab coat, my mentor, Tina and my sister
Sharon entered.

Immediately I saw the man, I couldn't explain what happened but I knew I was
back into reality. I knew I became normal automatically.
I looked around and found Evelyn crying.

"Mummy? What happened to me?" I asked my mentor.

She smiled and nodded at the doctor. He signaled two hefty looking men and they
charged towards me.

"Wait!" I shouted.

501
"Somebody please tell me what's happening?" I asked.

I looked around, no one was giving me an answer.

"Mummy! Evelyn! Tina! Sharon! Somebody please talk to me! What's going on?"

Soon, I saw the doctor bringing out an injection. I remembered when last I saw
that kind of stuff and when hefty men were all I had to deal with.

"No! This can't be happening?"

"Mummy! I think she's back!" Sharon said to my mentor.

"I don't think so. Sometimes insane patients can trick everyone just to avoid
getting medication", she replied.

Wait a second! What did she call me? Insane? I'm not insane! I can't believe you
called me insane.

The hefty looking men charge and grabbed me as if I was no longer a weak lady.
They grabbed me in full force and pinned me to the ground.

"Jesus!" I screamed in fright.

"Mummy! Help me!" I called to my mentor.

502
"I'm not crazy! I swear! It was a snake that entered my sitting room and my food
that was talking to me. Then I saw Chris and started missing him. Next, some of
my old friends came visiting then we danced together. That's all that happened!" I
explained amidst tears.

"It's alright baby girl! These guys are only here to help you feel better", she said
with a warm smile.

"The doctor came towards me on the floor. I became frightened by the sight of
that painful tool he was holding.

I started struggling with the men, but their hands were too strong for me.

"Mummy please!" I cried like a little child, scared of an injection.

"Cris, I said calm down!" She replied calmly.

"Mummy please pray for me! I know if you pray for me, I'll be well! Please don't
allow these men take me away!" I begged.

Tina was already crying. It looked as if my mentor wasn't moved at all. Her eyes
held no iota of pity for me. She had this look that was a smile and wasn't a sad
face either. It looked as if she had the entire situation under control but only
needed me to go with these men.

"Cris! You cannot use God. You cannot go after him because he has alot of
healing. When your reason for calling on my God is more better than your
desperation for a miracle, my God will heal you without me praying for you.

503
So, your deliverance this time around is not me ministering to you. It's in your
hands. It's either you give God a tangible reason why you want him to heal you.
Cause if you dare approach him again to use hm for what he can give, so you can
use the sanity he gives you to insult his priest, I'll make sure I tell him not to
answer your prayers!" She said with blazing eyes.

I was shocked. Was that my gentle mummy or someone else.

I was feeling pains, as those gentlemen refused to hold me like gentlemen. I

looked at my mentor and started crying.

"Cris! Stop using my God! Stop turning him into a sugar daddy. Only going to him
when a need arises. But when he needs you, you deny him.

I want you to engage him in a serious conversation and tell him one good reason
why he has to heal you. Because, you cannot continue serving God for what he
can give.

She turned to the doctor and gave a nod. He approached and in no time, I was
sedated.

I woke up and found myself tied up with ropes to the hospital bed. My tears
flowed like I had a dam in my eyes.

To be continued.......

504
Sometimes when something terrible happens to a child of God. We begin to ask
God why?

Hmmm! We don't know the background to the story, yet, we jump into
conclusion. Why would God allow this to happen to his children?

But you won't ask, what his children did?

Man has a nature in him. He likes doing good things in the public. But when his
sinful nature or should I say, adamic nature wants to express himself. He does it in
secret.

Man, never loves exposing the evil they do. They always love hiding it and appear
good and innocent.

Brethren, who is God to you? The children of Israel saw God as someone who
solved their problems when a need arises. They never had an intimate
relationship with him. They only went to him when there was a need through
their murmurs and complaints

Is that how you relate with the Almighty?

505
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 51
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Please my hands are hurting me!" I yelled.

The nurse was not ready to listen to whatever I had to say. I had been tied to the
bed like a lunatic. I'm not mad for crying out loud. I only saw what others didn't
see. Why are they keeping me here?

My confinement in that hospital was driving me crazy. I had tricked the nurse with
my tears and gotten myself loosed. Soon I wanted to escape at all costs. I was
angry I was back into the psychiatric hospital. I just wanted to get out.

So, I stood up and told the nurse I was leaving. I guess everything in that place
was arranged. As I opened the door and came out, I regretted it.

The hands that grabbed me Ehn! Oh, my goodness! I almost shouted, "Please I'm
a lady!"

They almost broke me into pieces with their firm grip. I screamed and told them I
was okay.

"Don't handle me like a rogue! Handle me with care! I'm the CEO of Kolapo
production company!" I yelled.

"We know!" They answered.

506
"How come you know and you're treating me like this?"

"Almost every mad person here is a CEO", one of the men said and dragged me
roughly to the bed.

To make matters worse, the way I was tied at first was heavenly, compared to the
way I was tied now.
I remembered when I first had this mental health challenge. I had super human
strength. It took ten men to hold me down. These guys were insulting me. The old
me would have dealt with them mercilessly. The only thing I didn't like about my
new condition was I didn't have that super human strength like before.

"Back then, no one could withstand me. I was a champion, a fighter and a terror.
You needed chains to bind me. Not these ropes. These ropes and these men are
insults to my mad personality", I said within me and smiled.

"Hmmm! I think her madness is getting worse!" One of the men said, observing I
was smiling.

"Wait! What was I thinking? I can't believe it! Was I bragging about how mad I
was years ago? Cris, who did this to you? How did you get here?" I said as tears
flowed down my cheeks.

"Nurse! Please! My wrists are killing me!" I called out to her amidst tears.

"You knew you were not strong. You went ahead to fight someone stronger than
you", she said.

507
I looked at her with shocking written on my face. Does she know about me? That
statement she made meant more to me that it was supposed to. Truth be told, I
fought against someone I wasn't powerful enough to defeat.

"Ma! Why did you say that?" I asked.

She paused and looked at me.

"Don't ask me that question ask Mr. Jonah!" She said and pointed to the other
patient in the room with me.

My eyes widened in surprise. Mr. Jonah! The man who told God no to his face and
suffered for daring the Almighty.

I sighed. I felt like I was in hell. My wrists were hurting so bad. Who would help
me now?

Soon, some of the words I had spoken came afresh in my heart.

"Aah! I'm finished ooo! Was God telling me that my gateman was my husband?
Ha! God please don't do this to me! I will repent of any sin I have committed.
Please don't humiliate me before men. Journalist and radio stations would
announce it. TV stations would spread the news. I would become an object of
ridicule.

508
So the only one God saw was a gateman? Not just a gateman, it's my gateman.
Wait so how are we going to live as husband and wife? As we'll drive into the
company, he'll step down and open the gate for me. So all these while that God
was telling me he was going to give me the best husband in the world. It was my
gateman he was referring to. Abomination!

Weldon! You gave me a gateman and because I rejected him, you went and
report me to my mentor. I hope you also told her what you did? I hope you told
her that you were marrying me to a gateman?"

I began to cry. I remembered that night I sat on the bed in my mentor's house and
gave God a pet name.

I called him Sweet Daddy! He teased me and we laughed together. He called me

his pretty Ebony! While he taught me the word, he called me a smart girl. He said
I was his angel! He said I was his baby girl!"

I sniffed and shook my head in regret.

"How did I get here? I was in the best relationship in the whole world. I was
daddy's pride. I was the one who put smiles on his face. Now look at what has
become of me.

I opened my mouth and wanted to call him daddy.

"Who is your daddy? You're such an unworthy soul. How many times would you
keep breaking his heart? You have broken his heart countless times.

509
Everytime, God I'm sorry! God I'm sorry! God I'm sorry! When are you going to
stop being sorry!" Came a voice inside my head.

"Will God ever forgive someone like me? I have taken his grace for granted. I have
spat on his face! I have betrayed my lover with a kiss!"

"Yes, and you have also sold him for 30 pieces of silver. You traded Jesus for
Harry! Now harry had failed.

Cris! You don't deserve God anymore. All this I'm sorry! I'm sorry is too much.
He'll not listen to any rubbish you have to say.

Did he warn you through a dream?" Asked this strange arrogant voice.

"Yes", I answered.

"Did he use your mentor to warn you?"

"Yes, he did", I replied.

"Did you repent?"

"No", I answered.

"See yourself? Your own don finish".

510
I started crying afresh. I wept because God was so righteous. He loved me despite
me filthiness. He forgave me countless times, when all u did was to fall and rise.
He loved me enough to send so many anointed women of God, including Mummy
Susan. Pastor Kunle, my mentor, my sister Sharon, my father-in-law and even my
unregenerate uncle. They all spoke the mind of God to me.

What was my problem? Why can't I just obey God for once? Why? What's my
problem? Why was I so stubborn? What did God not do for me?
I was a mentally retarded lady. He healed me. I gave my life to him and all I could
keep doing was to hurt him. Why? Who does that?

"Daddy is there any hope for me?"

"There is no hope for a traitor like you!" Came that arrogant voice.

"You dared God! You opened your mouth and insulted a man of God. An anointed
man of God for that matter. Your own has finished. Go and set your bed in order.
Your life is over! You have pushed God to the wall, now pick one. Should you fall
on him and be broken into pieces? Or should he fall on you and ground you into
powder?"

I wept and wept.

"Daddy I'm sir...."

"Don't say that!" The voice yelled at me.

511
"He has disowned you! You rejected him and now, he has rejected you.

I struggled to break free from the ropes. I was in pains. But the pains in my heart
was more aching than the ones I felt on my hands.

"God please don't abandon me!" I cried in frustration.

"MY PRETTY EBONY!" Came that gentle whisper I was so familiar with.

Just a word from him felt like all my pains disappeared. What happened? Did he
just speak to me? What would make him speak to me?

"Shut up! God cannot speak to you. He has no business with a sinner like you. A
stubborn and arrogant unrepentant soul like you. That was not God, it's your
mind deceiving you. You're talking to yourself and you think it's God".

Immediately, I remembered what Susan taught me about voices. No voice or

thought is from me. I'm not a thinker but a listener. Whatever I think is a whisper
from a spirit. And there are only two spirits that communicates with man. Either
the spirit of God or an unclean spirit.

I was puzzled. Wait a minute! Does that mean God can still talk to me? Does that
mean all hope is not lost?

"All hope is lost! Let's face the reality, Cris. You keep rising and falling all the time.
Everytime, you rise, you fall again. You rise again, you fall back. You eat vomit too
much. You eat vomit every day. Aren't you tired? You cannot serve God anymore.
Any little thing you fall.

512
Aren't you tired? Just leave God alone, since all you do is to give him heart break.
All the good you have to offer him is to backslide and fall. Just leave God alone.
You cannot serve this God. He's too demanding. He's too heavy for you. Just allow
him to stop making your life a mess. Stop him deceiving yourself, you cannot
serve this God".

I remembered that bible study I had about grace. I remembered how it's
impossible to keep the law except God gave the grace.

"With God all things are possible!" Came the scripture.

"Cris that's with God. Let's face reality. We both know very well that the only
thing you are good at, is rising and falling", came that arrogant voice.

"Jude 1:24. Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling, and to present you
faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy,

Verse 25. To the only wise God our Saviour, be glory and majesty, dominion and
power, both now and ever. Amen".

That was the scripture that came to my mind.

"Cris! If God could keep you from falling? Why did he allow you to fall?" The voice
asked.

513
"I fell because I allowed myself to fall. God warned me in a dream, but I didn't pay
attention. That was exactly how Jesus warned Peter.

The Bible says, pray that you do not fall into temptation. That's the key to
overcoming temptation. I was supposed to pray that day, but I rushed out of the
house.

That was how Peter was supposed to pray that night, but he was sleeping. That's
why I have been rising and falling.

"Cris! Even if you go back to God. What guarantee do you have that you would
not fall again?"

I was confused. I didn't know what else to say.

"Daddy please help me!" I called out.

"DO YOU THINK YOU CAN BEAT SATAN IN A CONVERSATION?" Came the gentle
whisper.

I paused and waited for him to continue.

"HE'S TOO SMART FOR YOU. THE WISDOM OF THE DEVIL CANNOT BE DEFEATED
BY CONVERSATION. EVE STARTED A CONVERSATION WITH THE DEVIL AND LOST
THE BATTLE. WHEN SATAN CAME FOR JESUS, WHAT DID JESUS USE TO
OVERCOME HIM?"

514
"The word of God!" I answered.

"THEN USE IT!"

To be continued.......

Brethren, you guys should pray for Cris oooo

Satan is seriously fighting here.

He doesn't want to lose

Please share with me what you learnt in this episode.

515
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 52
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Cris, you need to understand that experience is the best teacher. Do you even
think your mentor and her children are perfect Christians? Don't you think there's
something they're hiding from you? You need to realize that everytime you rise,
you fall. That's the way it has always been and that's the way it would always be".

"But I don't want to stop trying!" I tried to argue.

"CRIS STOP TRYING! USE THE WORD OF GOD! HOW MUCH OF THE WORD OF GOD
DO YOU KNOW?" Came that gentle voice.

I remembered how my mentor gave me cramming of scriptures as an assignment.

She would send me ten scriptures in a week and at the end of the week, ask me to
recite them. I never knew she was preparing me for this battle. I never knew a day
like this would come.

"The word of God says in Job 14 verse 7. For there is hope of a tree, if it be cut
down, that it will sprout again, and that the tender branch thereof will not cease.

Verse 8. Though the root thereof wax old in the earth, and the stock thereof die in
the ground;

Verse 9. Yet through the scent of water it will bud, and bring forth boughs like a
plant".

516
So, I don't need to know if all hope is lost. As long as the word of God says a tree
that has been cut down is not hopeless, I am not hopeless", I replied.

"BEAUTIFUL!" Daddy said within me.

"Who's talking about hope here. I'm talking about your perpetual rising and
falling. You know very well that even if you rise again, you'll definitely fall. What if
you fall and you don't rise again?

"The bible says in Micah 7:8 Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy: when I fall, I
shall arise; when I sit in darkness, the LORD shall be a light unto me.

So don't think I will not arise. The word of God has already assured me that in the
book of Proverbs 24:16 For a righteous man falleth seven times, and riseth up
again", I replied.

"Look at you? Righteous! You of all people? How can you call yourself a righteous
person. Are you righteous?"

"Yes!" I replied.

"How?"

"It is written in the book of Romans 3:20. Therefore by the deeds of the law there
shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin.

517
Verse 21. But now the righteousness of God without the law is manifested, being
witnessed by the law and the prophets;

Verse 22. Even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all
and upon all them that believe: for there is no difference:

Verse 23. For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God;

Verse 24. Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in
Christ Jesus:

I am not righteous because of my works of keeping the law. I am righteous

through faith. Faith is the assurance of the things I hope for. I am assured
because, the God who promised me righteousness, is not a man that he should
tell lies.

I don't live by facts; I live by faith. Cause the bible says the righteous shall live by
faith. So, as long as I have the faith in God that it's not my works that makes me
righteous, but God's grace through my faith. Then I am righteous, even when I'm
the worst of sinners.

Because the bible made me to understand that it is not by power nor by might
but by the Holy Spirit, the spirit of Grace. That doesn't mean I should deliberately
sin, but it means that I am righteous as long as I believe I am. I don't need to
check my report card to know if I'm righteous.

Did I tell a lie today? Did I lust after someone today? Did I steal? I don't need that
report card. All I need to believe is the report card of heaven which is the word of

518
God. And it says that my righteousness is a product of faith. You may laugh at me
because, physically I look like I'm lying.

That's exactly how everyone laughed at Abraham when God called him a father of
many nations and he didn't have a single child. One year passed, two years
passed, three, four, ten, fifteen, twenty and twenty-five. Yet the bible says he
staggered not in faith. He believed God completely. Because God is never a liar.
So, I don't wait for results.

I believe the results because the man marking it has already ticked me 100%.

So, I don't need to look at how well I wrote the exam. I only have to believe the
lecturer who promised he'll score me high. Because Jesus has already paid for the
scores. But that doesn't mean I wouldn't study hard for the exams by keeping the
law. But it's not the law that made me pass. It was Jesus, who paid for my grades.

So, I am righteous, through faith. I don't need to verify by looking at my life. The
bible says I should look unto Jesus, the author and finisher of my faith".

I could feel unusual strength, surging through my body. The voice went mute for a
while.

"But what if you fall again?"

"I don't think so!"

519
"Why! Because the bible says, pray that ye do not fall into temptation. I have
discovered the antidote. I will pray till I die praying. And even if I fall, I will arise
again. That's what the bible says

So, I will pray and stand firmly. But I still won't forget that it's not my keeping the
law of praying always that would keep me from falling. But it's the grace of God
through faith in him, that he is able to keep me from falling.

I couldn't hear that accusing voice anymore. I waited, but the guy wasn't saying
anything.

"STOP WAITING FOR HIM. DO THE NEEDFUL".

I was confused.

"What's the needful?"

"WHAT WAS THE LAST THING JESUS TOLD SATAN AFTER THE 3 TEMPTATIONS?"

"He told him to get lost!"

"CRIS THAT'S TOO HARSH!" I could hear him laughing within me.

I was shocked. Why would he be laughing with me at such a critical time like this?

"DISMISS HIM JARE", he replied.

520
"Be gone Satan. I rebuke you", I said and I felt like something left.

I felt light in my spirit. I felt my depression gone. There was this aura I couldn't
explain, engulfing me. I could feel excitement bulging within me.

"Lord Jesus! I'm so sorry for everything I did! I'm such a disappointment!"

"NO, YOU'RE NOT! YOU'RE MY PRETTY EBONY! DARK AND BEAUTIFUL!" He said,
interrupting me.

I was surprised. It was the first time he was using that new name. I was almost
asking if that was a new name he got for me, when I paused. I remembered we
have not been in good terms for a long time. I have done so many hurtful things
to him. I didn't deserve to smile around him. So, I decided to maintain a straight
face and make a well calculated confession of all my sins.

"WHO ARE YOU TRYING TO IMPRESS? THAT QUESTION YOU WANTED TO ASK, SAY
IT". He said.

"No sir! I can't do that. I have an apology to make!"

"OKAY! GO ON!"

"I'm sorry I disappointed you. I'm sorry for everything I have done. Please forgive
me!"

521
"DO YOU KNOW WHY CONFESSION IS IMPORTANT?"

"No", I answered.

"FOR CONSCIENCE’S SAKE! TO EASE THE CONSCIENCE. DO YOU REMEMBER THAT

THE FATHER WAS ALREADY HUGGING AND KISSING THE PRODIGAL SON BEFORE
HE STARTED APOLOGIZING. JUST SEEING THE SON AFAR OFF, WAS ENOUGH TO
CAUSE THE FATHER TO RUN AND EMBRACE HIS SON.

SO, I RAN TODAY! WHEW! CRIS GET ME HAND FAN AND COME AND FAN ME!"

I wanted to laugh, but I resisted it.

"WHY ARE YOU TRYING TO ACT SPIRITUAL? WHEN DID FROWNING OR RESISTING
THE JOY OF THE HOLY GHOST BECOME A WAY OF PROVING YOU ARE SPIRITUAL?
YOU'RE IN THE PRESENCE OF YOUR DAD FOR THAT MATTER AND YOU'RE
BEHAVING AS IF SMILING OR LAUGHING IN MY PRESENCE SHOWS
UNSERIOUSNESS? WHO IS GIVING YOU ALL THESE IDEAS?

MANY CHRISTIANS TODAY RESIST THIS ASPECT OF GOD THINKING THEY'RE

TRYING TO ACT SPIRITUAL. WHO IS GOD TO YOU? YOUR BOSS OR YOUR BEST
FRIEND! AT LEAST, EVEN IF YOUR FRIEND IS DANGOTE, THE RICHEST MAN IN
AFRICA. YOU LAUGH TOGETHER WHEN YOU'RE IN A CONVERSATION.

WHO PICTURED GOD TO YOU AS ONE OVER SERIOUS PERSON IF YOU LAUGH
YOU'RE A SINNER. IF YOU SMILE DURING QUIET TIME, YOU'RE NOT SPIRITUAL.
WHO TOLD YOU GOD DOESN'T PLAY?

522
WHAT IS LOVE OR A RELATIONSHIP IF THERE ARE NO JOKES AND LAUGHTER?
CRIS, THIS IS A RELATIONSHIP, NOT A BUSINESS CONTRACT. WE ARE NOT HERE
FOR A BUSINESS TRANSACTION. WE'RE HERE TO HANG OUT AND SPEND TIME
WITH EACH OTHER.

STOP BEING MORE SPIRITUAL THAN ME! DON'T RESIST THE JOY OF THE HOLY
GHOST. JOY IS ALSO PART OF MY EXPRESSION".

"I'm sorry sir! I wasn't expecting you to say anything nice to me because of how I
had treated you".

"CRIS! I DON'T WANT TO HEAR A WORD ABOUT YOUR SINS. I I FORGIVEN EVERY
SINGLE ONE OF THEM!"

Hearing him say that caused excitement to rumble within me.

"Daddy! I'm so sorry for everything!"

"CRIS! I HAVE FORGIVEN YOU! YOU'RE MY BABY GIRL AND YOU'LL ALWAYS BE MY
BABY GIRL! I MISSED YOU SO MUCH! WHEN WAS THE LAST TIME I HEARD YOUR
CUTE VOICE PRAYING TO ME?"

I burst into laughter. It was happening so fast. I had forgotten my hands were
aching me badly. I was lost in the euphoria of Abba's love.

"Daddy! How could you have forgiven me so easily? At least when you forgive
someone, it takes a while to start relating with them like you did before they
betrayed you".

523
"HOW LONG DID IT TAKE ME TO START RELATING WITH PETER? EVEN BEFORE HE
APOLOGIZED TO ME FOR GOING BACK TO HIS FISHING BUSINESS, I GAVE HIM SO
MANY FISH. I DIDN'T ONLY PERFORM A MIRACLE AT THE SEA. I COOKED FOR
PETER. CRIS YOU WERE NOT THERE. YOU REALLY MISSED.

ALL OF YOU THOUGHT THE ONLY THING JESUS COULD DO WHILE HE WAS ON
EARTH WAS TO PREACH. CHAI! YOU PEOPLE DON'T KNOW THAT ANYTIME I
ENTER THE KITCHEN, MY DISCIPLES START SALIVATING".

I laughed so hard that tears flowed down my cheeks.

"Daddy! Do you mean it?" I asked.

"LOOK AT YOU! I COOKED FISH THAT DAY AND GAVE PETER TO EAT. TO
CONCLUDE IT CRIS! I CAN'T HOLD GRUDGES. ITS NOT IN MY NATURE.

CRIS! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH. I JUST CAN'T LET GO OF YOU".

To be continued......

I know a God, who's merciful and kind

Faithful and gracious
I'm the apple of his eyes
The thought that fills his heart
Every Morning, noon and night

524
He loved me when I didn't care
And was patient till I came
Running back into his arms
Look how he turned my life around
Made me a shining star
His glory to reveal

I will worship Him forever

Love Him forever because
This God is too good oh

The part of this song that touches me so much is when the singer said,

"He loved me when I didn't care

And was patient till I came
Running back into his arms"

I feel like crying! Someone, get me a handkerchief

Welcome home sister!

Merciful and loving Jesus!"

Is there any of you out there that has risen and fallen so much that you think
coming home is a waste of time.

525
He's too loving to leave you in the tormenting arms of the devil. He's too loving
not to forgive you, even though your sins are many.

Come back home!

526
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 53
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I sat down on the bed. My eyes never left my Bible. I didn't know who told Evelyn
to bring my Bible to the hospital. I guess she was sure I would need it.

I had spoken to the nurse to untie me. She noticed how calm I was and concluded
I was sincere. She untied me and stood watching.

I took my Bible and began to read. She kept watching me, expecting me to start
one of my mad lady drama. All I did was chuckle at intervals as I read.

She kept watching me with interest and sat on the bed beside me. I turned to look
at her and smiled.

"Do you mind joining me?" I asked.

"Join you to do what?"

"Read the scriptures", I answered.

She smiled and looked at me.

"Don't worry! Go ahead. I've had my own share of all this", she replied.

527
I was surprised, or should I say confused was the right word. I looked at her with
that face that spoke I needed explanation.

"I mean, me and God understand ourselves", she said and gave a sad smile.

I gave her a look of curiosity. What could be the meaning of what she was saying?

"Daddy, what do I tell her?" I asked.

"SARAH!" Came the gentle whisper.

"Sarah? I don't understand", I replied.

"JUST MENTION THE NAME SARAH".

"Is that her name?"

"JUST SAY IT",

"Why do need to say it?"

"CRIS, YOU ASK TOO MUCH QUESTION. JUST MENTION THE NAME".

"I'm sorry sir!" I replied and turned to look at the Nurse. She was already leaving.

528
"Ha! Jesus forgive me!" I cried within me and called as she opened the door and
was almost stepping out.

"Sarah wait!" I shouted.

She froze and turned to look at me. Her eyes revealed to me that she was
shocked.

"Sarah, can you please tell me what happened?" I asked.

"How did you know my name?" She asked.

I smiled and patted the spot beside the bed.

"How on earth did you know my name? She asked with curiosity.

"He told me", I replied.

That was it. The next thing that happened was that Sarah was on the floor crying.

I don't understand what was going on. Why would she be crying because I
mentioned her name?

"Daddy, what should I do? I'm confused", I asked.

529
"TELL HER THAT I STILL LOVE HER". He answered.

Sarah was still on the floor weeping. She was seriously crying herself out.

"Sarah! He said I should tell you that he still loves you", I said to her.

"TELL HER THAT MY ARMS ARE WIDE OPEN TO EMBRACE HER".

"He said I should tell you that his arms are wide open to embrace you!"

She wept more. It looked like for every word I said, she cried the more.

I got up and knelt beside her. I took her hand and caressed it gently.

"Sarah! I'm not the best of Christians. I have so much to confess to you. I have
offended God so many times that in anger, God should have crushed me
immediately. But he showed me mercy. He loved me, despite my stubbornness
and wrongs.

I'm here to share that love with you. I'm here to tell you that he hasn't stopped
loving you. He's here to save you. Hmmmmm! Now I know why he struck me with
madness. He sent me here because of you. God always has a good reason for
everything he allows to happen to his children. He struck me with madness so he
can bring his message across to you.

Sarah, don't reject his love. Don't think you're too filthy to be cleansed. Accept
God's offer of mercy. Run to Jesus and let him wash you".

530
"Cris! You don't understand! I don't believe God would strike you with madness to
bring you here. You came here because of your sins. God was punishing you for
something horrible that you did. That was all that brought you here!" She said
amidst tears.

I was shocked. I didn't know what else to say again. I knew God brought me here
because of her, but the major part of what brought me here was my sins.

"CRIS, STOP WALKING BY FACTS. WALK BY FAITH. AS LONG AS YOU BELIEVE I SENT
YOU TO THIS PLACE, DON'T WAVER IN WHAT YOU BELIEVE. A MAN WHO WAVERS
WILL NEVER GET ANYTHING FROM ME!"

"Daddy her case looks too difficult. Her heart is so depressed and broken. She has
lost faith in the word of God. Her case is beyond me. It's too difficult".

"CRIS, WAIT A SECOND! HER CASE IS TOO DIFFICULT FOR WHO? ME OR YOU?"

"Sorry sir! For me!" I apologized.

"WAIT LET ME GET THIS STRAIGHT. HAVE YOU BEEN THE SOUL WINNER ALL
THESE WHILE?"

"No sir! I'm sorry!" I said, my eyes were getting blurred with tears.

"CRIS! I BROUGHT YOU HERE FOR THIS PURPOSE. YOU'RE THE ONE HOLDING THE
BREAD FOR YOUR HUNGRY GENERATION. YOU'RE HOLDING THE BREAD SHE

531
NEEDS. SO, I AM GOING TO USE YOU IN A DIMENSION I HAVE NEVER DONE
BEFORE", he replied.

I was surprised. What would God still want to use me? I was such a mess. I had
done so much hurtful things in the past. Why would he use me?

"CRIS! I NEVER ASKED FOR GOLDEN VESSELS. NOR DID I ASK FOR SILVER VESSELS.
I ONLY NEED A YIELDED VESSEL. THAT'S ALL I NEED. A VESSEL THAT MAKES
HIMSELF AVAILABLE AND IS WILLING TO DO MY WORK.

I DON'T NEED YOUR REPORT CARD. ALL I NEED IS YOUR YIELDEDNESS. AS LONG
AS YOU'RE YIELDED, I WILL DO MIGHTY THINGS THROUGH YOU".

"Oh Daddy! This is too much!" I said within me in awe. I just couldn't comprehend
the depth of God's love. He was still ready to use me, despite my faults.

I smiled and rose to my feet. Sarah was watching me, but I was carried away with
our little discussion.

"So, what do I tell her?"

"DON'T SAY ANYTHING! JUST BEGIN TO PRAY IN TONGUES".

I began pacing the room and speaking in tongues. She looked at me and got
curious. I was speaking in whispers to God. This went on for over 5 minutes.

"OPEN YOUR MOUTH AND I WILL FILL IT", Came the gentle whisper.

532
I turned to her looked straight in the eye. Our eyes met and I can't explain what
happened to me as our eyes met. I began to feel goose bumps on my skin. I felt
my body vibrating under a kind of spiritual energy.

I opened my mouth and spoke. I had never experienced what I experienced that
day.

"Sarah! It is me! Don't mind this earthen vessel hosting me. I have decided to
speak through her to you. Sarah, I remembered how you love me back then. You
were on fire for me. But when Kelvin fell sick, you had nowhere to go.

I was using that situation to build you for something greater, but you didn't
understand. I was only preparing you for what lied ahead of you. But you fell into
sin and lost it all. It was only a test of your faith and you failed.

You couldn't forgive yourself for failing the test. You wanted to save your brother
from dying. You fell for the suggestion from tour prostitute friends. You went with
them to the club and they hooked you up with a guy.

You gave him your body and went with the money for your brother's treatment.
On getting home, Kelvin was already dead. Sarah! It was heart breaking. But that
was the same day Eunice came asking you if Jesus could change her life.

You have been preaching to Eunice for 3 months. You even fasted and prayed for
her. She was a well-known prostitute. You had laboured spiritually on her. That
day was the day your prayers were supposed to be answered.

533
She had been dumped by the man who promised to marry her. She hid her
profession from the man. She even stopped her prostitution work to become a
school teacher when she knew he loved her. But as soon as the man found out
she was once a prostitute, he ended the relationship.

She pleaded and pleaded with him to forgive her, but he didn't bulge. She wept
for days. I was able to finally convince her to meet you and be introduced to
Jesus. After much deliberation, she decided to see if Jesus could change her life.
That was how she ended up meeting you that day. She was asking you if I could
change her life?

But you never saw the opportunity. You were so swallowed by the grief of
everything that happened to you and sent her away without giving her the gospel.
All her attempt to hear about Jesus that day from your lips was futile.

The next thing that followed was the news of Eunice's suicide. She hanged herself
in her room with a note in her hand. It read,

'I thought there was still hope for me. Even Jesus could not save me'.

You knew you were the cause of her untimely death. You wept and wept till there
were no tears in your eyes anymore. And there, you made a vow that you would
never meet me for reconciliation. Because you thought I would never forgive you
for what you did. You thought there was no hope for you in Jesus.

You concluded you had disappointed me so badly and sent a soul to hell. You
believe I would be so mad at you and never forgive you for what you did".

"Jesus!" Sarah gasped and lay prostrate on the floor.

534
"Sarah! It's me Jesus! Forget about the human being I'm speaking through. She
has no idea of what I'm speaking through her right now. I switched spirits. As a
confirmation, after this conversation. She'll be the one asking you to tell her what
happened?

Sarah, is my hand too short that it cannot save? Is there anything too hard for me
to do? Answer me!"

She wept the more.

"Lord, why the extreme mile, just because of me? Why strike Cris with madness,
just to being her here? Why would you do all these for a failure like me?" She
asked amidst tears.

"Daughter! I love you! I'm the shepherd that leaves the 99 behind just to look for
one missing sheep. Sounds to extreme. I already have 99, why would I leave them
to go after just one?

It's because I have one driving force. Even David said in the scriptures, ' What is
man? That thou art thoughtful of him? What is the son of man, that thou visitest
him?'

Sarah, I love you! I'll never stop loving you. I have missed you so much. I can't
leave you in the tormenting arms of the devil. He keeps telling you there's no
hope for you.

535
But I'm here to tell you that there is hope for the tree that has been cut down.
Sarah, are you ready to take my hand and journey with this loving Jesus?

"Lord! I'm so sorry! Forgive me for failing you!" That was what I heard her saying,
when I woke up.

I found myself on the floor and Sarah, kneeling beside me, pouring her heart to
God.

"What am I doing on the floor? What happened to me?"

I remembered I was talking to Sarah about Jesus. But what happened to me along
the way?

It was after the prayers that Sarah told me everything that happened. How Jesus
possessed my human body to speak to her.

I cried when she told me. I couldn't believe Daddy would go such length to Dave a
soul. Secondly, I couldn't believe he would use me to that extent.

To be continued.......

Who told you you're too sinful to be saved?

Who told you that you have disappointed God so much that there's no hope for
you in Christ?

536
Jesus, you love me too much oooo

Too much oooo

Too much oooo excess love ooo

Indeed, his love for us is too much. Accept his offer of intimacy and let him spoil
you love.

537
 *MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 54
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Knock knock! Can I come in? My mentor asked, knocking on my bedroom door.

I was surprised. Normally, Evelyn would come to announce to me that I had a

visitor. Then I would go downstairs to meet the person. But here she was at my
bedroom door which was widely open.

She smiled and entered.

"Actually, I told Evelyn not to bother informing you I was around", she said and
sat down on the bed.

"Mummy! I'm so happy to see you!" I said smiling as I stood up and knelt down to
greet her.

"Yeah, me too", she said and spread her arms for a hug.

I left my study table and went into her arms.

We rocked back and forth for a while and never wanted to let go.

"Mummy! Thank you so much for being there for me. Thank you for fighting on
your knees for me!" I said still clinging tight to her.

538
"Cris! That's what mothers do. When the devil touches their children, they fight
back. How would I stand by and watch Satan destroy the fruit of my labour? You
had barely started to fulfill your purpose, then one Satan come and tries to
destroy you. He'll have to pass through me ooo! The mistake he made was to
leave the shepherd and attack the sheep.

That's why the bible says, strike the shepherd and the sheep would be scattered.
That's why it's a good thing to always pray for your spiritual parents. Imagine if I
had fallen when Satan was attacking you. There would be no mother to arise and
defend you in the realm of the spirit.

That's why you must always pray for your spiritual parents. They're a covering
over you. A defense in the spiritual realm. Lot's spiritual father which was
Abraham, was the reason why his family was spared. Abraham stood in the gap to
intercede for Lot.

So always remember me in your prayers", she said and we loosed ourselves from
the mother and daughter hug.

"I remembered that period when you called me a crazy woman on the phone. I
got angry and began to nurse bitterness towards you. When God started telling
me to pray for you, I struggled to obey. He used my husband to teach me the
mystery behind bitterness and hatred. My eyes were opened. I knew I needed to
stand in the gap for you.

What the devil tried to do was to strike the shepherd. He tried to strike me with
bitterness and seal my mouth from pray for you. He pushed you to insult me so
that I would get angry with you, when I should be angry with him for what he did
to you. When I understood you were not the enemy, but Satan. I decided to

539
spend 30 minutes every day, praying for you. There were times I added fasting to
it. There were time I prayed from twelve midnight, till dawn.

It was a battle and I was so glad I understood spiritual warfare. The first thing
about spiritual warfare is, don't fight in the physical. Allow God fight that one for
you. All you have to do is fight in the spirit realm through prayers. Avoid anything
physical combat.

That's what Satan tried to do. He tried to bring me down, so that he can deal with
you and I'll not be there to defend you. But God helped me to stand and
overcome the spirit of bitterness. That's how your relationship with Chris got
destroyed completely.

Now he came for you again. And like I said earlier, strike the shepherd and the
sheep would be scattered. As long as he couldn't bring me down. He couldn't
touch my sheep. And it so easy for the mentor to stretch her hand and pull up a
fallen child. The children are still growing. They don't have the strength to carry
their mum when she falls down.

So, one of the best prayers you can ever pray is that God should preserve your
spiritual parents. Keep them standing. When someone at the top falls, it's easy to
hit those climbing up behind him. So one person falls from the top and knocks
down those who are trying to get to the top".

I smiled and gave her a hug.

"Thank you so much for being there for me!" I said and gave a sad smile.

540
"So did you pray for me this morning?" She asked as I pulled back from the
embrace.

"Ahhh! Mummy! I'm about to.... I was supposed to....to.... to."

"You're about to? You're supposed to. Just admit you prayed for only yourself and
forgot your mummy".

"No ooo! How will I forget my sweet mother!" I said and made to kiss her cheeks.

"Aunty Rhema calm down! Did you pray for me? Yes or no!" She said, blocking me
with her hands.

"Mummy, how will I forget?" I said.

"So that means you did, right?"

"Emmmm! Mummy, mummy!" I said forcing my way to her cheeks.

"Just admit it! You didn't pray for me", she said and stood up.

"Mummy! Where are you going?" I asked.

"You broke my heart!" She said and made playful sobs.

I chuckled and quickly stopped when she shot me a stern look.

541
"I'm sorry ma", I apologized.

"You think this is a joke?" She asked.

"No ma".

"Use the next 15 minutes to pray for me. Don't pray for anything else, except me.
Oya go down on your knees and start", she said with a tone of finality.

"Mummy".

"Don't mummy me. Start", she said authoritatively and pushed me out of the bed
to my feet.

I knew she was not joking. I quickly went on my knees and began to pray.

"Daddy! I commit my sweet Mother into your hands. Let her Robertic Roberto kill
her with love in Jesus’ name!"

"Haba! Cris! Dem no dey use love kill person na", she complained.

"And when did you name my Apostle Paul, Robertic Roberto? You better go and
marry your husband and stop pet naming other people's husbands".

542
I burst into uncontrollable laughter. She was also laughing, but was doing her best
to hide it.

"And by the way. Thanks for the pet’s name though. I've got a new pet name to
look for his trouble this evening", she said smiling.
I watched her smiling and knew to her, marriage was a bed of roses. I was
wondering how she and her husband met. Did she meet him as a well-known man
of God on fire for the Lord. Was he as rich as he is today back then? What did she
see in him that made her fall in love with him? Is it possible for God to pick
someone you don't love and hand they person over to you as your life partner?

"Cris! I said pray! You have wasted two minutes. Two extra minutes have been
added. Waste more time and you'll remain on your knees throughout today".

"Ha! Mummy! I'm sorry ma! I will not do it again", I pleaded and made those
puppy eyes for her.

"Close your eyes and pray!" She said and turned the other way.

"Daddy! I commit my sweet Mother's Apostle Paul!"

"Cris! Pray fervently, but silently. I want to see your actions that you're actually
praying and at the same time not hear your voice. Pray under your breath".

I close my eyes and began to pray. Just as she instructed me, I prayed silently and
fervently. If you were asleep in the room, my prayers would not disturb you. That
was something my mentor had taught me. To pray without anyone being
disturbed by my prayers and yet pray fervently.

543
"Time up", my mentor said when fifteen minutes were completed.

To be honest, I was begging in my heart for her to round up the prayers. I was
already feeling exhausted. I could pray for hours before. I don't know why prayers
was becoming a struggle for me these days. It wasn't like this before. I had been
asking God to strengthen me to pray. But I don't know what was taking him so
long to do so.

"Cris, I can see you were struggling", my mentor said smiling.

I stood up and staggered a little. She quickly caught me and carried me in her
back.

"Jesus! Mummy! Stop! Please stop! I shouted amidst laughter.

"Would you keep quiet and allow me carry you to the bathroom to go and bath
you".

"Mummy please stop!" I pleaded.

"Keep quiet jare! Allow me carry my baby girl", she said and carried me to the
bed, before dropping me.

I jumped off her back and sat on the bed.

544
"Mummy! Why would you do that?" I asked.

"Aren't you my baby girl?"

"No! I'm a 33-year-old lady. I'm a full-grown adult. Why use so much energy on
someone like me?"

"That's a good question. But you know the answer already. It's just word. I love
you".

She said and sat down. I quickly sat beside her and wove my fingers into hers. She
looked at me and smiled.

"Mummy!"

"Yes dear!"

"Something has been on my mind lately. I noticed that I have not been praying
like I used to pray before. I mean before I fell that day of the proposal. Mummy
what could be the cause?"

"The fall of course!"

"How?"

"Cris", my mentor called and stood in my bed. She can be dramatic sometimes.

545
"If I fall from this bed, would I get up?

"Yes", I answered.

"Good, what if I fell from the roof of my house? Would I get up?"

"You would but, you would be injured", I answered.

"What if a fell from a satellite?"

"Ha! You'll find yourself in the grave.

"Cris! Spiritual life is a height. Your spirit man has a body. It's not the fall that's
really the issue, it's your spiritual height that is the problem. Where are you falling
from?

Some Christians sometimes willingly fall into sin. They tell themselves, after they
have committed the sin they would repent. When you fall from the roof of this
house, you'll definitely get up right?"

"Yes ma!"

"But would your body or should I say your spiritual body function the way it was
functioning before you fell?"

"No!"

546
"That's it! Cris your legs would take time to heal. Your bones would need to heal
in time. That's exactly how it is spiritually. And when your legs are functioning as
they used to before you fell, can you run a race like you used to before the fall?"

"No ma", I answered.

"Now in order to recover, what do you do?"

"Take medication", I answered.

"Exactly, the bible says in Proverbs 3:1 My son, forget not my law; but let thine
heart keep my commandments:

Verse 2. For length of days, and long life, and peace, shall they add to thee.

Verse 3. Let not mercy and truth forsake thee: bind them about thy neck; write
them upon the table of thine heart:

And in verse 8. It shall be health to thy navel, and marrow to thy bones.

This is the word of God. Keep reading the Bible. Your spirit man would start
recovering faster.

Proverbs 4:20 My son, attend to my words; incline thine ear unto my sayings.

547
Verse 21. Let them not depart from thine eyes; keep them in the midst of thine
heart.

Verse 22. For they are life unto those that find them, and health to all their flesh.

To be continued.......

Tell Cris to go and marry her gateman and stop pet naming other people's
husbands.

I Sha like the name. Robertic Roberto. The name carry power!

Today we would be looking at this particular question

Is it possible for God to pick someone you don't love and hand they person over
to you as your life partner?

Come with your pen and jotter today

548
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 55
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Mummy! There's something that has been on my mind lately".

"Okay! Go on I'm listening", she replied.

"Everyone knows how much you love your husband. I mean, you love him so
much and it's clearly seen by all. I want to ask; how did you meet your husband?
Did you meet him as a young firey preacher? Did you meet him as a young
handsome man on fire for Jesus? Please tell me".

She smiled.

"Cris, I hope you're not rejecting our gateman?" She asked grinning.

I quickly looked the other way.

"Ehn! Answer me oh! Lemme start praying another round of deliverance prayers.
Every spirit of rebellion in the life of Christiana, die by fire!"

I started laughing.

549
"It's not a laughing matter Cris. If you need to be delivered, let me know. Do you
still see the spirit of rebellion giving you orientation? Do you still find yourself
struggling to submit to God?" She asked.

I sighed and looked down.

"To be honest with you. The only thing that stands in my way is the fear of what
would happen if I rebel. I just don't want the trouble I came out from. Within me,
I feel like.... like.... like......"
She placed her hand on my shoulder.

"Mummy! Please help me. My heart is used to rebellion. I don't know what is
wrong with me. I know what would happen to me if I rebel. Yet, I see myself
struggling with rebellion. I don't want to fall into my vomit again. I want to submit
myself to God, but the struggle seems unending".

"Shhhhh......! It's alright Cris. I understand how you're feeling. You want to obey
god because of the harm not obeying him would bring!" She exhaled and shut her
eyes.

I gave her that apologetic look. I can't really explain what was wrong with me, but
I wasn't sure if it was submission to God or fear of getting mad again that was
pushing me into obedience.

"Mummy! To be honest. One of the reasons why I was always scared of bringing
God into my marital life was this. I had this mindset that God would always bring
what he likes. The person he likes, contrary to what we like. He wouldn't care
about how we feel about his choice for us in marriage. Whether we love the
person or not, is none of his business.

550
All he wants is just like most Nigerian movies. The prince falls in love with a lady
and proposes to her. Unknown to him, his parents have already arranged a lady
for him. Even when the prince is not willing to wed her, the parents insist on the
marriage. The prince has no choice. Whether he loves the lady or not is none of
his parent's business.

Their will must stand, you don't dare them. If you do, they'll frustrate you. If you
beg and plead with them, they won't bulge. This is how it happens in most African
love stories. I'm so sorry to say, it's happening in Christianity.

I was in love with Chris. He was the first man in my life to win my heart.
Everything in me loved and clung to him. But God shows up and tells me as my
father, he doesn't want that for me. And all my efforts to try and get him to agree
with me were futile.

My frustrations were the worst. All the men that showed interest in marrying me,
cannot marry me. Chris is a no-go area. Harry, said it cannot happen. The only one
that wants to marry me is the one I don't like. How would God enjoy frustrating
me like this? Can't he give me something or someone I like? How would he look
passed my feelings and do whatever he likes?

Mummy, is it possible for God to pick someone you don't love and hand they
person over to you as your life partner?" I asked.

I was amazed she allowed me pour out my heart. Most of what I said were words
I ought not to say. But I don't know why those were the thoughts going on in my
heart. I just had to free myself and say them. I was expecting her to give me a
stern look, or try to tell me with body language to stop, but she didn't. She
listened to everything I had to say.

551
"Now listen to me Cris! You asked a very important question. Can God give you
someone you don't love as a life partner?

The first thing I want you to understand about love is that love is our nature as
believers. Unbelievers don't have what we have. God is love. And as long as we
have God in us, we have love in us. That's a deception from hell. That spirit telling
you, that you cannot love the man God is giving to you as a life partner, is a spirit
of deception.

God lives in you and you must never forget, love is a choice. And you are
commanded to love. Sometimes you're right darling. God seems to not to care
about our feelings.

There was a day I had a feeling. It was a feeling of pain. I was hurt and felt so bad.
My daughter called me a crazy woman. I was so angry and bitter. Then God
showed up and told me to go on my knees and start praying for her. That was so
cruel".

I looked at her and almost started crying.

"At least, he should promise me he was going to deal with you. Maybe punish you
badly. That should satisfy my anger. But he said I should get down on my knees
and start praying for you. Who does that?

I wasn't ready to do it. But God kept insisting and when I obeyed. I discovered I
had the most wonderful baby girl in the world", she said and placed her arm
around my shoulder.

552
She drew me close and pecked me on the forehead.
"I realized I had the best gift ever. I discovered I almost lost the most precious
daughter he gave me.
Cris! God's plan may not look like what you pictured in your head. But let me tell
you, no man has ever submitted his all to God and regretted it. No, it's too
impossible. You can't follow God and tell your generation following God's will for
your life was the biggest mistake I ever made in your life.

Stop it, Cris! God is not Africa Magic. That's their story and movie, not your story.
God is the best parent you can ever have. He is the best story teller. He said in his
word in Jeremiah 29:11 For I know the thoughts that I think toward you, saith the
LORD, thoughts of peace, and not of evil, to give you an expected end.

That means, God wants to give you an expected end. Do you know what an
expected end is? God is actually planning to give you that expectation in your
heart. That's what that scripture means. But you need to understand that his
ways are not our ways. His plans are completely different from what we have. But
can I ask you a question? Does God make mistake?"

"No ma!"

"Please tell me he made a serious blunder. Can we go and tell him he made a big
mistake? Please, let's kneel down and tell the Almighty that for the first time in
history, he made a mistake. He paired Cris with handsome Silas".

I chuckled.

"Why are you laughing? God can make mistakes sometimes and needs capable
people like you to help correct his mistakes, right?"
553
"No ma", I answered smiling.

"Are you sure? Cause it looks like we need to be helping God in decision making
now. How can he be pairing a CEO of a company with her gateman? Come, let's
go and correct this God'.

"No ma".
"Are you sure?"

"Yes ma".

"Are you sure he knows what's best for you?"

"Yes, he does".

"Does it seem like what you like?"

"No! But I trust him. He knows what he sees in Oga Silas that made him ordain us
for each other. I may not like him at first, but I know he'll definitely be with me in
the boat. Because a boat without Jesus is in for wreckage. That ship sailing
without Jesus as a passenger, will soon experience shipwreck.

When Jesus is in that boat, you can easily tap him out of his sleep when the
storms of life approaches. He'll get up and calm the storm in no time.

554
Mummy, I chose to go with Jesus. He knows what's best for me. Now I
understand. Now I can clearly see, he loves me so much. I may not love Oga Silas,
but love is a choice. So, as I chose to love him, I will see myself loving him. Love
lives inside of me in the person of the Holy Spirit. The number one fruit of the
Holy Spirit is love.

So, I don't need to worry about loving my fiancée. It would naturally come as the
relationship begins. That's the most amazing thing I've discovered today", I said
smiling.

"That's the spirit Cris!"

"Thank you so much Mummy!" I said and hugged my mentor.

"You're welcome darling. You're always welcome. Cris, my husband was not the
anointed man of God you see today when I married him. If I had a choice, I
wouldn't have married him. I discipled my husband when he got born again. I was
a very strict lady back then. When he proposed, I assumed it was infatuation and
rebuked him sharply.
It was when God confronted me and told me he was the one that reality dawned
on me. I realized I was a spiritual proud lady. I was proud of my spiritual height
and felt a man that I was higher than spiritually cannot be my head.

I discovered I was proud. It had been growing silently in me. I cried to God in
fasting and prayers to kill my spiritual pride. I told him he didn't need to teach me
humility by handing me over to a mentee in marriage. I told him I had learnt my
lesson, that he can now cancel the marriage.

555
He told me he had no business with my request. He said what had been planned
before my birth cannot be altered. It was really humility for me Cris. Saying yes sir
to someone I once ordered around.

Cris, it was a struggle. But today, I'm the happiest married woman. I'm not
regretting it now. Am I?"

"No ma".

"So, what makes you think you would regret it?" She asked.

I threw my arms around her and hugged her.

"Now I can see clearly. It's the Devil that has been clouding my vision", I said, still
holding her tightly.

"Cris! I believe I have had the kind of experience you're having now. Marrying
someone you thought you're better than. But at the end, you'll be grateful to
God. Cris, it's a journey of humility. A journey of submission. But never a journey
you'll regret. Are you ready to journey with Jesus on your boat?"

"Mummy! I'm ready for this journey. I'm ready to marry my gateman", I said
smiling.

If only I knew what those words meant, I wouldn't have said it in a hurry.

To be continued..........

556
Brethren, Our God remains the wise and omnipotent one. No wisdom is greater
than him. He is the giver of all wisdom.

Has he commanded you to do something and you think it's foolishness to obey?

No, that's the trick of the Devil. The bible says that the expectations of the
righteous shall not be cut off. Those things you expect in your marital life, he'll
bring it to pass.

But you must learn to trust and obey.

Trust and obey

For there's no other way
To be happy in Jesus
But the trust and obey.

557
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 56
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I drove towards my company building. My heart was pounding heavily within me.
It was my first day at work after the incident that landed me at the psychiatric
hospital.

I never knew everyone had heard about it until last night. How would they look at
me now? I was wondering what would be their reaction towards me.

I was yet to apologize to pastor Kunle and Oga Silas. Sorry, my mentor said she
doesn't like the name Oga Silas. She said I should call him Handsome Silas. I was
still struggling with the new name. I needed to apologize to him, but not on
phone.

I wanted to apologize to him face to face. As soon as the gates were opened. Our
eyes met. He quickly looked away and opened the gate for me.

I put off the ignition and came out of the car. Immediately he noticed I was
coming out of the car, he turned and started leaving.

"Silas!" I called.

He paused and didn't turn to look at me. I never knew what I did was eating him
up so badly. Could it be he had nursed bitterness towards me? As a Christian,
we're not supposed to nurse bitterness at one another. But I was the stumbling
block. I caused it, now I have to fix it and apologize.

558
"Oga Silas I'm sorry!" I said.

He still didn't look at me.

"CRIS, KNEEL DOWN AND APOLOGIZE!" Came the gentle whisper.

I was shocked. Kneel down to beg a gateman? Abomination of the century. How
can me, the CEO of Kolapo production company. Kneel down to apologize to a
gateman.

"How will the boss kneel down to beg her employee? I'm the boss, I cannot kneel
down to beg a mere gateman", I said within me.

"CAN YOU HEAR YOURSELF? LOOK AT THE PERCENTAGE OF PRIDE IN YOU. JUST
HEAR YOURSELF! YOU WANT ME TO USE YOU WITH THIS KIND OF PRIDE? I DON'T
THINK SO".

I felt bursting into tears.

"Daddy I'm sorry!"

"DON'T TELL ME THAT. GO AND DO WHAT I TOLD YOU TO DO. MR SILAS IS NO

GATEMAN. HE'S YOUR BOSS AND YOUR HEAD. YOUR HUSBAND. SO, HE DESERVES
YOU KNEELING TO APOLOGIZE TO HIM. SO, YOU'RE TELLING ME THAT YOU
CANNOT KNEEL DOWN BEFORE YOUR HUSBAND IN THE FUTURE, RIGHT?"

"No sir!"

559
"CRIS, LET'S ARRIVE AT AN AGREEMENT. DO YOU WANT TO GET MARRIED OR
NOT? IF YOU CHOOSE NEVER TO GET MARRIED, IT'S FINE BY ME. I WANT YOU TO
DECIDE. LOOKS LIKE YOU'RE SO CLEVER!"

"Daddy I'm sorry! I'm so sorry. I don't know what is wrong with me!" I said within
me and began to weep.

"GO DOWN ON YOUR KNEES!"

I rushed to meet Silas and knelt down, grabbing his right hand. He turned to look
at me with shock written on his face.

"Jesus! Christiana! Please stop this!"

"Stop what? Please forgive me", I said in a choked-up voice.

"You're my boss. Imagine what people would say if they find you like. Please stop
this", he pleaded.

"What they say does not matter. This is my life and my destiny. My life is shaped
by what God says and not what people say. I don't care what people have to say.
All I know is that I'm sorry and I need your forgiveness".

"I forgive you. Please stand up!" He said hurriedly as he noticed a car coming. My
car was blocking the entrance, so anyone who wanted to enter, would be
privileged to see the CEO of Kolapo production company, kneeling before the
gateman.

560
"I don't believe it. You're saying this in a hurry to get people from seeing your
boss kneeling in front of you. You think I care? That wasn't genuine", I replied.

"Christiana, try and understand. We can't do this here. A lot of people would see
us and call us names. Please get up!"

Those were the words on his mouth when Maggie met us at the gate.

You need to see the shock in her face. I told Silas I didn't care what people would
say about us. I never knew what I really meant was the kind of people. This was
the kind of people that didn't need to see me and Silas together.

Oh my God! Why did I kneel in the first place?

"YOU'RE REGRETTING WHY YOU OBEYED ME, RIGHT?"

"No sir!" I quickly apologized.

"Cris what's going on? Why are you embarrassing yourself?" Maggie asked.

She was still talking when Kofo and Nnenna joined her. Trouble in Kolapo
production company.
I'm done for! The worst had just happened.

"Oh my gosh! What am I seeing?" Nnenna asked.

561
"Calm down! Don't jump into conclusion yet. She just returned from the
psychiatric hospital", Kofo said.

I quickly stood up and wiped the dust off my knees with a handkerchief.

"Cris are you okay?" Maggie asked softly.

"I'm fine!" I said and wiped my face with the back of my hands.

"Something tells me she's not okay", Kofo said.

"Cris, don't be ashamed. I know a good psychiatric doctor. He's the best in his
profession. He'll cure you in no time", she said and let out a chuckle.

I gave her a stern look and walked passed her into my car without saying a word
to her. I could hear them giggling as I turned on the ignition. I had to ignore them
or I would do something I would regret.

I drove into the company and headed for the parking lot. I parked the car and
came out. immediately Maggie's car parked beside me.

They rushed out of the car to meet me. I tried to walk as fast as I could without
making it look as if I was running away from them. So, I tried to do it smart and
quick. Walking fast but not obviously, so it wouldn't look like I was running away.

562
"Young CEO! Wait up!" Nnenna called and caught up with me.

"You don't need to run. Just tell us the Goodnews and we'll help you spread it",
she said and the rest of them chuckled.

"You won't understand what happened", I said, looking at her from the corner of
my eyes.

"Please help me understand. What would make a CEO kneel down to her gateman
when she's not crazy?" She asked and they all burst into laughter.

"Daddy, you knew they would come and you allowed me kneel in their presence.
This is unfair!"

"CRIS! WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAT? IF YOU HAD OBEYED ME IMMEDIATELY, I

GAVE THE INSTRUCTION, NO ONE WOULD HAVE MET THE TWO OF YOU AT THE
GATE. THIS IS WHAT HAPPENS WHEN YOU DELAY IN OBEYING AN INSTRUCTION
GIVEN BY GOD. AND THE WORST PART, YOU'RE TRYING TO BLAME ME FOR YOUR
STUBBORNNESS AND PRIDE!"

"I'm so sorry Dad!" I said and started crying again, not minding my friends.

"Whoa! Nnenna look what you've done. You're making our young CEO cry today.
That's terrible!" Kofo said and they all burst into laughter.

I quickly made for the elevator and entered. I punched the numbers to my office
floor and wept all through the ride.

563
I quickly entered my office and shut the door behind me.

I sat down on the floor and wept. I was sure of one thing as I wept. As long as I
have known what God wanted. I must do it; despite the pain it would bring.
Deliberately disobeying God was the last thing I could do.

"Daddy, please help me! I don't know what to do!" I said in a choked-up voice.

What was wrong with me. Wasn't experience enough to teach me a big lesson? I
have seen the life on the other side. I mean the life without Christ in the boat. I
have shipwrecked several times. Why can't I learn for once that this is the only
way?

What is still giving me the orientation that I can still make it by putting a better
plan together. What inspires me to keep trying when I know very well that I'm
going to fail?

"YOUR FLESH!" Came the gentle whisper.

"My what?"

"YOUR FLESH IS THE ONE INSPIRING YOU TO TRY REBELLION, WHEN YOU KNOW
THE CONSEQUENCES ATTACHED TO IT. BUT THE REASON WHY IT SUCCEEDS IN
DOING SO, IS BECAUSE YOU ALLOW HIM.

564
CRIS, YOU ALLOW HIM TO DECIEVE YOU. YOU LISTEN TO HIM WHEN HE BEGS YOU
NOT TO OBEY GOD.

CRIS, YOU'RE THAT MAN WHO CARRIES HIS BAG OF SIN AND DROPS IT AT THE
CROSS OF JESUS. BUT INSTEAD OF GOING AS A FREE MAN. HE OPENS THE BAG
AND SELECTS THE MOST TANGIBLE ITEMS IN THE BAG AND GOES WITH THEM.

CRIS! ENOUGH WITH THE STRUGGLES. AREN'T YOU TIRED? DROP EVERYTHING.
DROP THAT BAGGAGE OF PRIDE ON YOUR BACK. DROP THAT BAGGAGE OF
REBELLION. YOU CAN NEVER PUSH ME ASIDE AND HAVE A HAPPY LIFE. ITS SO
IMPOSSIBLE".

I knelt down and raised my hands in the air.

"Lord I surrender. I drop everything", I said.

"Soonest, you will pick it up again. Anytime you surrender the next thing you do is
to go back to sin and rebellion Cris. I told you before to leave God alone, but you
wanted to quote bible. Can you see nothing has changed?" Came that arrogant
voice.

"Alot has changed!"

"Wow! What a liar!"

"I'm not lying", I replied.

565
"Name them".

I began to scan my memories for what to mention. I was almost arriving at a

conclusion that the devil was right, when Dad came to my rescue.

"CRIS, STOP TALKING WITH THE DEVIL. JUST TELL HIM WHAT IS WRITTEN IN THE
WORD OF GOD", Came the gentle whisper.

"Thank you so much dad!" I whispered as I rose up.

"It is written, if any man be in Christ, he is a new creation. Old things are passed
away. Behold, all things have become new".

"Cris! Tell me one thing that became new in your life.

"Romans 8:15 For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye
have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. I have
received the Holy Spirit", I replied.

"Stop wasting your time. You know very well that you cannot serve this God.
You’re up and down Christianity is enough to make God reject you".

"Joshua 24:16 And the people answered and said, God forbid that we should
forsake the LORD, to serve other gods;

Verse 17. For the LORD our God, he it is that brought us up and our fathers out of
the land of Egypt, from the house of bondage, and which did those great signs in

566
our sight, and preserved us in all the way wherein we went, and among all the
people through whom we passed:

Verse 18. And the LORD drove out from before us all the people, even the
Amorites which dwelt in the land: therefore, will we also serve the LORD; for he is
our God." I quoted.

"Cris God is even tired of you...."

"Get ye behind me Satan! I rebuke you in Jesus’ name. The Lord rebuke you, O
Satan!" I snapped.

That was how the voice went off. I exhaled and smiled a victorious smile.

"Thank you so much Daddy!"

"YOU'RE WELCOME! MY PRETTY EBONY. DARK AND BEAUTIFUL!" He replied.

My office phone started ringing. I quickly took it and placed it on my ear.

"Someone's here to see you!" Came the voice of my receptionist.

"Okay! Let him in", I replied.

The door opened. Lo and behold. It was pastor Kunle.

567
I felt like the ground should open and swallow me.

To be continued........

The journey has begun oooo. Cris, you have to fix the mess you created.

What could have brought pastor Kunle to her office? Do you think he was here so
she could apologize to him?

I don't think so. That's not enough reason to bring him here.

When the Devil tries to force you to listen to his lies. Give him the word of God
and walk him out.

Watch out for the next episode

Please share with me one thing you learned from this episode.

568
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 57
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Daddy!" I said and went on my knees.

"I was planning to meet you and tender my apology to you. I'm so sorry for
everything that happened. I'm so sorry for the words I spoke that day. I don't
have any excuse for speaking that way. I am sorry. Please find a place in your
heart to forgive me. Please don't punish me for what I have done. Have mercy on
me", I pleaded.

He smiled and stretched out his hand towards me. I took it and rose as he pulled
me to my feet.

He gave me a fatherly hug.

"I never stopped praying for you. I knew you were treading a dangerous ground".

He pulled out of the embrace and looked me straight in the eyes.

"Cris! There are principles in this kingdom. In this kingdom, God said, 'don't touch
my anointed and don't harm them. Either with your words, actions, or any means
possible. Touch not my anointed and do my Prophet no harm'.

569
Even if the anointed of the Lord does something wrong. Even when he falls and
starts misbehaving, he is still God's anointed. And God doesn't want you to touch
him".

I looked at him and one could tell I had questions in those eyes.

He smiled.

"Let's sit!" He said and as soon as we were seated, he opened his bible.
"Does that mean we should not correct men of God when they go astray? We
should all close our mouth and watch him rubbish the name of God, abi?"

"Read", he said and the bible towards me.

Acts 23:1. And Paul, earnestly beholding the council, said, Men and brethren, I
have lived in all good conscience before God until this day.

Verse 2. And the high priest Ananias commanded them that stood by him to smite
him on the mouth.

Verse 3. Then said Paul unto him, God shall smite thee, thou whited wall: for
sittest thou to judge me after the law, and commandest me to be smitten
contrary to the law?

Verse 4. And they that stood by said, Revilest thou God's high priest?

Verse 5. Then said Paul, I wist not, brethren, that he was the high priest: for it is
written, Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people".

570
"Is that an advice or a command from God?" He asked.

"A command", I answered.

"Must we obey God or not?"

"We must obey God", I answered.

"That's exactly what God wants. Now, I said something about when we get man of
God sins against God and lives a compromised life. Many of us who do not
understand spiritual principles start talking about him out of proportion.

The bible says in Ephesians 4:15. But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into
him in all things, which is the head, even Christ:
Even the truth you want to speak must be spoken in love. Alot of us have good
intentions. We have good reasons why we approach those people we love and
speak to them
But our manner of speaking that truth no be here. We talk anyhow all because,
it's the truth we're saying.

Many of us excuse ourselves. 'That's how I talk'. No! You make the person feel
hated. You talk rashly and pass judgment on the backslidden believer. 'All these
fake men of God Ehn!' That's the usual slogan. That's not how to speak the truth
in love. You make the person sound like you hate him.

571
Cris! This is a mistake alot of believers make. And they'll say, ‘I have spoken my
own ooo. God knows your blood is not on my head. If you like repent. If you like
be proving stubborn. It's none of my business!'

Ha! Is that how you show a backslidden man how much you care about them?

The bible says, speak the truth in love. But today, we speak the truth in anger. 'All
those evil pastors chopping church money, using fake powers, gathering crowd,
flying jet, using people as slaves. If they don't repent, God will punish them. He'll
fire is waiting for you! Your home is in hell! Haba! When did Jesus teach us to win
souls that way?

Most of us who complain about the attitude of fallen pastors, when was the last
time we knelt down to pray for them. And we come and pretend we are doing
soul winning. When all we did was to lash out judgement and damnation upon
them and have the guts to call it evangelism.

No salvation in our message. All we have to offer is condemnation. Even the

backslidden man will feel hurt by those words and lash back at us for hurting his
ego. Nobody would keep quiet and watch you talk rashly to them. Even when
they know very well that you're telling the truth, they would still want to prove to
you that you cannot talk to them anyhow and expect them to be completely
silent.

So, the demon of unrepentance quickly grabs them as fast as he can. Because of
this attitude believers show. All in the name of, I'm telling him the truth but
instead of him to listen, he's busy proving stubborn. Why won't he prove
stubborn?
You're like someone who serves a delicious meal on a dirty plate. No matter how
delicious that meal is, once the plate is not good, no one would love to eat it.

572
The bible also went further to say in 1 Timothy 5:1. Rebuke not an elder, but
intreat him as a father; and the younger men as brethren;

Another translation says, don’t be harsh or impatient with an older man. Talk to
him as you would your own father, and to the younger men as your brothers.

Verse 2. Reverently honor an older woman as you would your mother, and the
younger women as sisters.

And another translation says, do not sharply censure or rebuke an older man, but
entreat and plead with him as you would with a father. Treat younger men like
brothers.

You don't talk rashly to them or about them or insult them. A lot of Christians
think, because he's doing something wrong, someone has to call him to order.
And the only way to do so is to talk rashly about him.

The bible says, entreat him, plead with him. Let your manner of approach be that
of humility and love. Love doesn't sound mean, 'I have told you the truth, if you
like repent, if you like stay there and be proving stubborn. Your blood is not on
my head. What is that? Is that how you show love to a fallen father in the faith?

Some of us would sit in our houses and begin to pass out judgement on them.
Some of us even add insult to what we say. What father, would sit down and
watch a young man talk rashly to him? That is why it's as if they are stubborn.

573
The bible says in Ecclesiastes 10:20 Curse not the king, no not in thy thought; and
curse not the rich in thy bedchamber: for a bird of the air shall carry the voice,
and that which hath wings shall tell the matter".

"Wow!" I exclaimed.

"What's wow?" He asked.

"I can't imagine that God would be so much explicit as to tell us not to insult
people in our thoughts. I'm surprised! So, in our thinking, we should not insult
people. That's serious! How many times have I done it. I wouldn't open my mouth
to insult the person, but in my heart, I have called the person different names", I
said.

"If that is something you usually do, then stop it. Your thoughts must be pure and
only pure.

Now I said something that even if he does something wrong, don't insult him. Do
you remember David and King Saul? How Saul wanted to kill David by all means
and came hunting for him?

And David was able to catch him off guard when he was asleep. Normally one
would say, 'Today is the end for this evil unrepentant man of God. He claims he's
anointed, but sleeps around with anything in skirt. King Saul claims he's anointed
but consults with herbalist and witches. He claims he's anointed but kills other
men of God and nobody is talking. Saul killed the Priests of the most high God. 85
priests or should I say, pastors. He claims he's anointed but look at how he's
oppressing his fellow anointed man of God, David. He's such a wicked man.
Today, God has decided to finish him.

574
But David remembered that scripture, Touch not my anointed and do my Prophet
no harm. He knew despite all the evil this man of God was doing in the ministry,
he was still anointed by God. That's the example we all should follow. That's
exactly what he said. How can I touch the Lord's anointed? He went further to say
that his day of judgement will come. But he's not going to stain his hand with the
blood of God's anointed man.

That's the example we all should follow. He was called by God. Let God be the one
to handle him. He was anointed by God, let him answer to the God that called
him.

As for you who wants to say something to him, probably pass the message if
repentance to him. Please speak the truth in love. Love is not arrogant. Love
doesn't speak rashly. Speak to him with that notion that you care about him.

'Daddy, we noticed you have not been living what you preach. Daddy, the word of
God says this and that. Daddy we love you so much. We can't watch you perish
after all your labour for God and his kingdom'.

That's the way to do it. Even the bible says, a soft answer turns away wrath. The
man will be calm and give you a listening ear. Those words would be able to hunt
him anywhere he goes. Not what a lot of people do today, lashing out at them".

"Wow! Thank you so much Daddy", I said grinning.

"You're welcome, Cris. Now that was not the reason why I came here. I came here
for two things".

575
I was eager to find out the reason for his coming. I exhaled and sat upright.

"Number one, has God revealed to you anything concerning Silas?" He asked.

"Oh! Didn't see that coming", I said within me.

"Yes sir", I answered.

"So, is he your husband or should we wait for another?" He asked, giving me a

funny grin.

"Daddy! You know very well he is", I said and chuckled.

"Wow! Congratulations!" He said and stretched his hand for a handshake. I took it
and smiled.

"Thank you, sir!"

"That takes us to number two".

I listened with rapt attention.

"Silas needs our prayers" he began.

576
Omo! See the way fear enter my body. What happened? Not my husband to be
ooo!

"Ever since that incidence, he has not been himself anymore. I don't know what
you did to him. But he was telling me that you did something to him in the
presence of his friends and it was so embarrassing. I tried asking him to talk, but
he isn't talking. He didn't say it to my hearing and when I tried asking him, he
keeps refusing to tell me.

So, I have decided to come here and ask you myself. That man has been eaten up
by the spirit of bitterness. But it's so sad that you were the instrument Satan used
to achieve that. That's what happens when you don't allow God lead you.
Automatically, Satan begins to lead you".

I broke down into tears as a scripture came to my mind.

It is better a millstone is tied to your neck and you're thrown into the sea, than to
make one of these little one’s sin against God.

I can't believe I have pushed Silas into bitterness and unforgiveness through my
attitude. Where do I start begging from now? How do I clean up the mess I had
made?

To be continued......

Sin is a virus. When the affected person is well treated by those healthy people
around them, they become healed.

577
Don't ignore those living in sin around you. Start sharing God's word with them. If
not, sin would spread and get you infected too.

When you delay in obeying God, the problem on ground gets bigger and
complicating.

All Cris had to do was to accept Silas as her husband. Now she has a bigger issue
to solve as a result of her disobedience.
MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 58
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"So, what did you do? What happened between the two of you?" Pastor Kunle
asked.

I started narrating my story. How I sat in front of Silas in the presence of

everyone. How I insulted him and everything.

I was expecting the pastor to say something. Something like, 'How could you have
done such a thing?' or, 'Cris, you're such a horrible person!'

All he did was listen to me. He was completely sorry, from the look on his face.
That was part of what I could make out of it.
I looked for some sign of blame casting. Something to show he was disappointed
in me, but I saw nothing.

578
"It's alright Cris! I guess we have serious work to do. By that I mean prayers", he
said.

"Sir!"

"Yes", he replied.

"Can I call him to join us here?" I asked.

"Feel free. Though I doubt he will agree. He has been avoiding me at every cost".

"No! Not Silas. He's a good man. He can't do something like that", I said as I
brought out my phone and dialed his number.

As soon as it started ringing, I placed it close to my ears.

"Hello!"

"Hi Mr. Silas! I'm so sorry for the way everything went this morning", I apologized.

"Don't bring up this issue again. It's fine by me. I have forgiven you and you are
free to move on with your rich life".

My jaws dropped, leaving my mouth wide open. Was this my Silas or someone
else speaking?

579
"Silas I'm sorry. I just want to make a request. Please!"

"That I meet you in your office, right? My answer is no. You can go ahead and fire
me. I really need that now. That would save me a lot of embarrassment. One of
your friends met me here this morning while driving out and made a fool out of
me.

Cris, I saw pastor when he entered. I know what both of you are planning. You can
fire me if you want. But be sure of one thing. I'm not coming up there", he
replied.

"Silas! Have you forgotten I'm your boss and you are just a gateman? Who's giving
you morale? Oh! Is it because I want to marry you that you're now misbehaving
for me? I want to come down to your level and marry you and you're busy doing
yanga for me".

Those were the words I was about to say, when daddy stopped me. No, they were
not good at all. I couldn't use such words on my husband. Every wife must learn
to be submissive.

I exhaled and clutched the phone tightly.

"Silas, please forgive me! I'm sorry!"

"Christiana, please! I need you to believe I have forgiven you. You are free to live
your life the way you want. What do you need from a gateman like me?"

"I have something very important to tell you, please!"

580
"There's no need for that! Goodbye boss", he said and hung up.

"Jesus, what humiliation? Christiana begging a gateman! Her own gateman. Lord
you really know how to humble the proud. Blessed be your name", I said and
made a sad smile.

"Wow!" The pastor smiled.

I bowed my head and whispered a few prayers to God.

"THIS IS THE NEW SILAS YOUR REBELLION HAS CREATED", Came the gentle
whisper.

"God please! Help me! I would never forgive myself if I become the reason this
innocent brother falls", I whispered.

"IF YOU CAN PRAY, I'LL ANSWER! CAN YOU SEE WHAT YOU DID? YOU CREATED A
MESS YOU DON'T HAVE THE POWER TO CLEAN. THAT'S ONE THING HUMANS
DON'T REALIZE. THEY KEEP CLAIMING IT'S MY LIFE AND I CAN DO WHATEVER I
WANT WITH IT. BUT THEY DON'T KNOW THAT EVERYTHING WE DO HAS AN
EFFECT ON SOMEONE ELSE. WHETHER NEGATIVE OR POSITIVE.

FOR EXAMPLE, A YOUNG LADY IN SECONDARY SCHOOL CAN STAND UP AND SAY,
'IT'S MY LIFE NOT MY PARENT'S. IM GOING TO USE MY BODY THE WAY I LIKE IT.
SHE STARTS GOING AFTER GUYS BECAUSE SHE LIKES IT. SOON, SHE GETS AN
UNWANTED PREGNANCY. WHO'S GOING TO CLEAN UP THE MESS?"

581
"Her parents".

"WHO WOULD BEAR THE SHAME OF HAVING A PREGNANT TEENAGER?"

"Her parents?"

"DOES HER DECISION TO ENJOY THE PLEASURES OF SIN AFFECT HER PARENTS?"

"Yes".

"THAT'S IT CRIS! DON'T BE SELF CENTERED IN YOUR DECISIONS. EVERY DECISION

YOU MAKE FOR YOURSELF IS NOT MEANT FOR YOU ALONE. SOMEONE IS GOING
TO BE AFFECTED. LOVED ONES ARE GOING TO CRY. FAMILY AND FRIENDS ARE
GOING TO FEEL THE PAIN. IT'S EITHER GOING TO MAKE THEM PROUD OR BRING
SHAME TO YOU. SO, WATCH YOUR ACTIONS".

"Daddy, I'm so sorry for creating this mess",

"IT'S OKAY MY BABY GIRL! FOR THIS REASON, THE SON OF GOD WAS MADE
MANIFEST THAT HE MIGHT DESTROY THE WORKS OF THE DEVIL. THAT'S WHAT I
CANE TO DO. SHOULD I SAY I ENJOY TEACHING THE DEVIL A LESSON".

I raised my head and took up a handkerchief to wipe my tears.

"Daddy, can we go and meet him at the gate?" I asked.

582
"That wouldn't be necessary. Let's give him some space. We have talked and it's
not working. Let's go into the spirit realm to talk. I like talking from the spirit
realm. The physical realm has no choice but to bow", he said smiling.

"Yes sir", I replied.

"So can we fix a time to meet in the spirit realm?"

"I don't understand”, I replied, giving him that face that showed I was confused.

"I meant. When can we schedule the prayer? I want us to pick a time. You'll be
praying in your house at that time and I'll be praying in mine", he answered.

"Oh! Is that what you call meeting in the spirit realm?"

"Yeah!"

"Daddy, you are one mysterious pastor!" I said grinning.

"See your mouth! You think I have not been watching your online videos. What
was that your name again oooo. .... Yes!" He shouted.

"Aunty Rhema!"

I burst into laughter on the spot.

583
"My head swelled when I heard you mention Fanny Jane Crossby in your
ministration. I had never heard of her in my life. I was surprised that all those
hymns I loved so much were written by a blind woman. Cris, I was blessed by that
ministration.

I saw how souls came out in their numbers to meet with Jesus. Satan was
infuriated that day and swore to knock you down. But he's a failure in Jesus’
name!"

"Amen!" I replied.

"So what time are we picking?" He asked.

"Twelve midnight", I answered.

"Hmmmmm! This madam has also understood spiritual wall clock. I envy your
grace ooo!"
I laughed so hard that my stomach tightened.

"Daddy, don't go there. You're the one owing me impartation", I replied.

"Calm down jare! John the Baptist told Jesus that he was supposed to be the one
coming to Jesus for baptism, yet Jesus was meeting him to be baptized. But at the
end of the day, who baptized Jesus?"

I started laughing again.

584
"Na laugh be the answer? Who baptized Jesus?"

"John, sir", I said amidst laughter.

"Exactly! So come and baptize me ooo! To fulfill all righteousness",

I couldn't believe I would find spiritual leaders this interesting. I always thought
spiritual men are so strict and serious. I had never seen this side of the man of
God.

He left with the promise to call me later in the day. I picked up my phone and
explained all that happened to my mentor. It was a one-hour discussion on the
phone. Hmmm, spiritual parents sacrifice their time alot ooo. At the end of the
conversation, she agreed to join pastor and I in the prayers. She even promised to
get her husband to join us.

What a mum she is. I was so speechless on the phone.

"Mummy, you're the best. I can't believe I was almost dumping you for Susan".

Now I saw the stupidity in what Susan stopped me from doing. My mentor was
not just a spiritual leader but we were connected in the spirit. The love she has for
me is more stronger than anyone out there. Because the mother who birthed the
child would be more connected to the child than a stranger, I just met in two
days.
I called Harmony, Cynthia, Sharon, though it was Tunde that picked the call. I also
called my new friend from the psychiatric hospital, Sarah. They all agreed to join
us for the prayers.

585
"Satan! We're coming for you. Meet us for combat at 12 midnight!"

When I drove out of the company, it was our second gateman that opened the
gate.

I had to ask what happened to Silas. Normally, this guy opens the gate for the
company, but I knew today's own was deliberate.

"He took a leave from work. He's gone home", he answered.

"CRIS FORGET ABOUT THAT! GO HOME. WE'VE GOT SOME SERIOUS BOXING TO
GIVE LUCIFER TONIGHT", Came the gentle whisper.

"Thank you", I said and drove out.

To tell you the truth, I was only waiting for 12 midnight that day. Everything I was
doing was so irrelevant. I found myself looking at the clock at intervals.

To be honest I only slept for 30 minutes that night. I was awake when my 12-
midnight alarm rang. I had already called everyone praying alongside with me to
remind them. They all gave me a positive response.

"Arise oh Lord and let your enemies be scattered!" I said as I began pacing the
room, speaking in unknown tongues.

586
I prayed aggressively like a wounded lion which indeed, I was. Satan had offended
me so much. It's time to pay him back in his own coins. My voice was almost
deep. It was so loud that I forgot myself.

As I prayed, I began to hear voices of different people praying in tongues. I was

surprised, but kept praying.
"Daddy what's going on? I asked.

"THOSE ARE THE VOICES OF THE PEOPLE PRAYING ALONG WITH YOU!" Came the
gentle whisper.

I smiled as a scripture dropped in my heart.

"1 Timothy 2:8. I will therefore that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands,
without wrath and doubting".

The prayers lasted for 2 hours before I felt peace within me. I still wanted to pray.

"I'm not sure this peace is enough", I said within and started another round of
aggressive prayers.

"MY FRIEND WILL YOU GO AND SLEEP? AUNTY PRAYER WARRIOR!"

"Daddy, one must not repeat the mistake of the past. Let me pray for the next
fifteen minutes",

587
"IF I CATCH YOU EHN! THIS ROOM WILL NOT CONTAIN THE TWO OF US!"

I burst into laughter.

"Daddy, I'm already in your hands na. Where will I run to that you are not there?"

"I MEANT IF I CATCH YOU PRAYING. GO AND SLEEP LET ME COVER YOU WITH THE
BLANKET".

"Wow! Daddy, that's so sweet of you", I said and rushed to the bed.

I laid down and made sure I didn't spread the duvet over my body.

"Daddy, I'm waiting for you. Come and cover your baby girl!"

"USE YOUR HANDS JARE! SEE YOUR MOUTH!" He replied and I could feel him
laughing within me.

"But you said you would cover me with the blanket", I said and frowned.

"THAT'S ONE THING YOU NEED TO UNDERSTAND. ANYTHING I MUST DO ON

EARTH MUST BE CARRIED OUT BY A HUMAN BEING. IF I WANT TO BLESS YOU
FINANCIALLY, I MEAN, IF I WANT TO GIVE YOU MONEY. I WOULD NEED TO DO IT
THROUGH A HUMAN BEING.

588
SO RIGHT NOW, I NEED YOU TO USE YOUR HANDS BECAUSE THOSE HANDS ARE
ACTUALLY MY HANDS!"

"Daddy I score you hundred over hundred in wisdom. You finish me!" I replied
laughing.

"WHO CREATED WISDOM IN THE FIRST PLACE?"

"Oh! I forgot!" I replied with a smile.

"ONE MORE THING CRIS!"

"Yes Daddy!"

"MAKE SURE YOU CALL SILAS BY THE BREAKING OF THE DAY. IS THAT OKAY?"

"Yes sir!" I replied.

To be continued.......

Cris has created a mess she doesn't have the power to clean up. But that's the
wonderful thing about God. He's just too loving. He would still show up when you
need him. He's always a friend that sticks closer than a brother.

Silas would be the one to tell the story henceforth.

589
So, get ready for the next episode.

Please share with me one thing you learned in this episode.

Don't read and walk away silently. Please go ahead and share what you learnt
with me.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO
YOUR BROTHER IN CHRIST

590
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 59
©️ Ayo Omolayo

SILAS POV

I sat down unable to get the thought out of my head. I was forced to go on leave
that night. I knew her name very well. She was the one who bought a new car
recently. Margret Philips. But she was popularly called Maggie.

I was with my fellow security officials when she walked into our midst and
slapped me.

Everyone looked at us with shock written on their faces.

"If you love yourself, you better go and undo the charm you used on my friend. I
was thinking it was a joke all these whiles. But you have charmed her to the point
of commanding her to marry you. You this riff raff!"

She grabbed my shirt and slapped me again.

"If it's money you're looking for, I'll pay you as much as you want. Leave Cris
alone! Go and undo the spell you cast on her. If you don't comply, you'll have me
to deal with".

I was still trying to figure out a perfect answer to give her when saliva landed on
my face. She spat on me.

591
What was the meaning of all these? I hated saliva with everything in me. That was
what she threw on my face.

I was infuriated. I pushed her in anger and she landed on the floor.

"What?" She shouted.

I quickly tried to apologize but she got up at and was about to fight me like a mad
woman. I quickly ran out through the small passage way in the gate and got out of
the company.

She came out and threw insults at me as I walked away furiously.

I kept walking and never looked back. I was tired of being an object of ridicule. All
my mates have been making jest of me. Christiana gave the news to everyone
that day she spat at my feet.

They kept asking me if I went to propose to the CEO.

"Guy! You sure say you dey normal?"

"Wait o! E be like say we go carry this guy go psychiatric hospital oooo. Your Boss
na him you go propose to. You no see one girl wey dey hawk groundnut propose
give na come be your boss".

592
"This guy get mind ooo".

"No be lie!"

"Trouble in the animal kingdom".

"No, it's a mystery. A mystery I no fit understand".

"How gateman go wake up one morning. No be say he smoke; waka go meet CEO
say I wan marry you? Chai! Silas, the prophet wey go deliver you Ehn, Dem never
born am".

"Yes ooo! They need to carry the prophet for belle for 12 months. So that, he go
carry the 12 anointing of the 12 Apostles of Jesus Christ.

For 3 years, the pikin no go waka ooo. Because wetin he wan use he leg waka go
do, no be here".

The insults were just too numerous to count.

One sat beside me and asked.

"Abeg show me the Babalawo wey give you the charm. I need to dey catch babes
wey get money well well. Abeg, where the baba dey stay?"

593
These were the words that stormed my mind as I walked. The humiliation and
shame was really something I couldn't bear. I kept walking and wondered what
had I done to deserve all the drama that was going on.

To be sincere can someone please explain to me what I did to deserve the shame
and humiliation? All I did was ask my heavenly father for a life partner. Only to be
handed a package of shame and disgrace. What did I do to deserve this kind of
love? Or should I say, hatred.

I believed God and I trusted in his plans for me maritally. Where was all these
coming from? At least I prayed and confirmed several times. Why was God
treating me as if it wasn't him that sent me? I don't understand what all these
insults were all about.

I looked like a gold digger. I looked like someone everyone suspected to have
selfish intentions. And this was what God wanted me to go through all in the
name of marriage. I don't think I am ready for something like this.

And I also noticed that ever since I decided to treat Christiana like this, God
stopped talking to me. I was missing him already, but how to get back to him was
my biggest struggle.

I arrived at my house and tried to open the door with the keys. I discovered it had
been opened and smiled because that meant my little sister was back from
school.

I opened it and met her and one of the ladies from our church, Sister Lizzy. They
were eating rice together.
"Brother mi! Ekaasun!" Sade greeted.

594
"Silas, good afternoon!" Lizzy greeted.

"Afternoon sisters! How are you?"

"Fine sir", they both chorused and continued with their meal.

I was curious to find them eating rice. I remembered I had no rice in the house.
How did they get the rice they were eating?

I concluded it was Sade that brought it with her. I looked around my one room
apartment for my sister's things, but they were nowhere in sight.

"Sade, where are your things?" I asked as I sat beside the ladies on the bed.

"I'm going back anytime soon", she answered.

"Ah ah! I thought you guys were supposed to be on holidays na?" I asked.

"Yes oooo. But I found a guy in school who is willing to teach us for free. The
courses we have next semester are really tough courses. The rate of failure is so
high in those courses. I think about 4 of them.

Our holiday is just two weeks. The guy would be teaching us every afternoon
around 4pm. So that means I'll have to remain there till he's done with us. Every

595
day except Sundays and Saturdays. Free of charge. I can't lose such an
opportunity all in the name of holiday. Who holidays help?"

"At least you should tell me all these na. You can't just plan everything by yourself
and expect me to roll with it", I said and frowned.

"Ah! Ema binu!" She said and was about kneeling down to beg me.
"E joko, ejoko!" I quickly replied, telling her to sit down.

"All these Yoruba people Ehn", Lizzy said laughing.

"What did Yoruba people do to you?" I asked.

"Nothing ooo! It's just that you guy have A¹ in greeting and respect. I love Yoruba
people for that", she said smiling.

"Tell God that the next time you are coming to this world, you would love to be a
Yoruba girl", I said and we all burst into laughter.

"Person leave this world make heaven na to come this world again. God forbid
bad thing. I go sleep for heaven, I no dey go anywhere", my sister replied.

"I wonder ooo. Thank God say na only once we dey come this life", I added and
we all laughed.

596
"Let me get you something to eat", Sade said and left for the little corner of the
room I called my kitchen.

She opened my pot and loaded to the top was rice in its shiny color. Its aroma
filled the room and woke up the boneless creatures in my tommy.

She came back with a plate and handed it over to me.

"Eshe", I thanked her and set the food down.

I was about eating when I remembered I had not prayed on the food, but I
ignored and started eating.

"Wow! So, who cooked the food?" I asked after eating almost half of the plate.
"Sister Lizzy", she answered.

I almost spat out immediately. Not that anything was wrong ooo, but not eating
the food sisters cooked and brought for me was a principle I kept. I never eat
what a sister cooked and presented to me.

I had reserved that privilege for the lady I would marry. So apart from my mom
and my sister, I don't eat the food of another woman.

Oh no! I had just broken the principle. But I went on eating. There's nothing I
could do about it. I don chop am I don chop. Make I ku ku ma finish am.

597
Sade's phone started ringing.

"Oh, my goodness! I'm running late!" She gasped and picked her back pack. She
picked her phone and a few books.

"It would take me two hours to get back to school. Oh no! Brother mi, mo ti lo
ooo!" She said and dashed out of the house.

I wasn't able to say a word before she left.

I looked at sister Lizzy who was scrolling through her phone. We were both alone
in the room.

My head rang the warning bells immediately. I never allowed sisters into my
room. I felt I was breaking so many principles at the same time.

Though I wasn't the rich guy a lot of ladies would run after, I had the looks of a
rich guy. Apart from that, I was exceptionally handsome and drew the attention of
sisters so much. I have had so many crushes which Lizzy was part of the list.

She had tried to get close to me, I was too strict with sisters to allow that. I
noticed she was becoming friends with my younger sister. I never saw what was
actually coming.
Alone with this sister in the house was too uncomfortable for me.

"Take a look at this!" She said and drew close to me on the bed, stretching her
phone.

598
I looked at her and noticed she unbuttoned some of the buttons on her blouse.
Her blouse was modest enough to cover her chest. I guess she wanted me to see
what I saw.

She gave me her phone and made to get her purse on the bed. I looked and
noticed her thighs were staring at me.

Her skirt wasn't skimpy. But it looked like she adjusted it by the way she sat. It
had climbed up her thighs and was a few meters left to reveal her nakedness.

My blood was getting warm. My heart was pumping faster than usual. I took my
eyes off her thighs, but in a few seconds, I was staring at them again.

I took my eyes off her chest, but in a few seconds, I found my eyes going back
there.

"God help me to be strong. What was she even showing me on her phone sef?

It was a picture of a girl on a provocative attire.

"Do you know that lady?" She asked.

"Wetin concern me concern that lady? I'm dying here", I replied within me.

"No", I answered.

599
"You mean you don't know her she said and hit me on the chest, so soft and
gentle.

Current flowed through my body and I knew I needed to borrow Joseph's running
shoes.

Ayayayaaaaaa! Holy Ghost help me ooo! Na die I dey so ooo!

"Look at her very well", she said and placed her arm around my shoulder.

I wanted to resist, but I allowed her and relaxed. I was struggling within me. I
didn't know what to do. I knew what was going on, but lacked the strength to
resist.

I couldn't explain how I was feeling anymore. I wasn't expecting something like
this. What was happening to me? I thought God had shown me the lady he
wanted me to marry. Was this a distraction or what?

Soon she turned and looked into my eyes.

"Silas, I want you!" She said and placed her two hands at the back of my neck.

I looked at her, unable to say a word.

600
"By the time we destroy you, Aunty Rhema will never survive a second fall. She
would be so depressed and blame herself that your death was all her fault. She
would kill herself. We would succeed at the mission.

We cannot allow her manifest her destiny. She's so much a terror to our kingdom.
Look at the souls she has pulled into the kingdom within a few months of her walk
with God. If we allow her for a year, for 2 years, 3 or more, the loss would be too
much".

I heard everything she said, but lacked the power to resist her as she laid me on
the bed.

To be continued.......

The battle against your destiny is not a child's play.

Sin opens access doors for the enemy to have power over you.

The bible says he that breaketh the hedge, a serpent shall surely bite.

If Silas had forgiven Cris and not nursed bitterness in his her towards her, the
enemy wouldn't have had such access to his life.

601
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 60
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I laid down like a sacrificial animal, about to be slaughtered. I knew what was
happening, but the strength to fight it was my biggest struggle. My blood was so
hot and indeed, there was fire on the mountain.

I had every opportunity to do what God expected of me, but refused. All I had to
do was forgive someone that offended me. Was that too much to ask?

How many times did God warn me to let go? This foolishness in my head would
not allow me fear God and keep his commandments. I was so daring.

How the enemy was able to penetrate my life to this level, I don't understand.

So, Christiana was the main target. Right now, she must be so sad for being
responsible for my downfall. If something terrible happens to me and she hears of
it, she might not survive it.

I have heard stories of brothers who committed immorality with agents from the
pit of hell, and died immediately after the act. Was that what was going to
happen to me?

"God please save me!"

"Save who?" Came that arrogant voice.

602
"You this rebellious servant? You refused to forgive your neighbor, now you won't
receive forgiveness. You thought you were punishing Christiana by denying her
forgiveness. Little did you know that you first of all forgive people because you
want to get to heaven.

Forget about it bro. You're dying today. You had the opportunity to repent and
wasted it. Now is the time to suffer for the consequences of your sins".
I felt like it was a dream. Was this truly the end for me? Truly, I began to accept it
was. God had abandoned me. He had left me in the hands of the enemy to
torment.

"Father, please help me!" I cried within me.

It was in my darkest moment that the light came to me.

"WHOSOEVER SHALL CALL UPON THE NAME OF THE LORD SHALL BE RESCUED!"
Came the gentle whisper.

It had been a long time. A really really long time I heard those words and most
importantly, his voice.

"God! I'm a sinner! You asked me to forgive Christiana, but refused. Now I need
your forgiveness. Would I ever find forgiveness from you when I refused to
forgive my fellow human?" I asked within me.

"IS ANYTHING TOO HARD FOR GOD?"

603
"No sir!"

"THEN WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? WE DON'T HAVE MUCH TIME LEFT".

"Lord, I'm sorry for ignoring your warning. I broke the hedge, now the serpent is
here to bite. I started a battle I had no strength to complete. Daddy, please
forgive me and rescue me",

"START SPEAKING IN TONGUES", Came the gentle whisper.

I started speaking in tongues immediately within me. As I continued, I noticed the

rush of anger in my spirit. Soon, the tongues were on my lips and soon, they
became words.

Energy flowed within me from nowhere. She grabbed my shirt and was about to
take it off when I stopped her.
I got up like a warrior who had just been provoked. I was burning with energy. I
felt so strong within me that I wanted to crush her with my fists.

"What audacity?" I said and dragged her to my door.

She fought to break free but it was futile. I opened my door and pushed her
outside.

"Go back to hell and tell them you failed", I said and slammed the door.

604
I made sure to lock it with the keys.

That was when I realized myself. Oh, my goodness! Where did I get the strength
to do all these?

I went down on my knees and began to cry. Hot tears poured down my cheeks.
God came to my rescue when I didn't deserve it. He forgave me when I was yet to
forgive my fellow human.

"Daddy, why would you do this to me? Why save a rebel like me?"

"SILAS! His voice came in my spirit, so gentle and soft.

I wept again, as if I had just started the weeping.

"SILAS! I TOLD YOU TO FORGIVE CRIS, BUT YOU HARDENED YOUR HEART. I SPOKE
TO YOU SEVERAL TIMES TO LET GO, BUT YOU REFUSED.

YOU NEVER KNEW YOU WERE IN A BATTLEFIELD AND IN THE WAR FRONT, YOU
DON'T JOKE WITH THE INSTRUCTIONS FROM THE COMMANDER. EACH
DISOBEDIENCE AT THE WAR FRONT CAN LEAD TO THE DEATH OF THE SOLDIER.

WHEN THE COMMANDER SCREAMS, 'GO LEFT!' AND THE SOLDIERS TURN AND
FOLLOW RIGHT, THEY ARE IN FOR TROUBLE AND DEFEAT.
NOW, NOT EVERY INSTRUCTION FROM THE COMMANDER MAKES SENSE. SOME
ARE TOO DIFFICULT TO DO. BUT ONE THING IS CERTAIN. THE COMMANDER SEES

605
BETTER AND UNDERSTANDS THE ENEMY BETTER THAN THE SOLDIERS. SO WHY
DISOBEY INSTRUCTIONS? WHY WOULD YOU STRUGGLE WITH GOD?"

"I'm sorry sir!" I said amidst tears.

"WAIT OOO! IS IT BECAUSE TOU ARE WISER THAN ME OR WHAT? WHEN I WAS
TELLING YOU TO FORGIVE THOSE THAT OFFENDED YOU, WAS IT BECAUSE I
DIDN'T KNOW WHAT I WAS DOING?"

"No sir!"

"PLEASE I NEED TO KNOW. WHY ARE HUMANS BEHAVING AS IF THEY ARE

ACTUALLY WISER THAN GOD? WHY DO THEY KEEP CLAIMING THEY KNOW HOW
TO LIVE THEIR LIVES AND KEEP GOD OUTSIDE? WHO CREATED THE WORLD?"

"It was you",

"WHO KNOWS THE BEGINNING FROM THE END?"

"It's you".

"SO, WHEN I SAID FORGIVE, WAS THAT A MISTAKE OR A SUGGESTION?"

"No sir"

606
"YOU NEVER KNEW THAT GIRL WAS AN AGENT. SHE HAD BEEN ON YOUR
ASSIGNMENT FOR 3 YEARS NOW. SHE HAD BEEN LOOKING FOR ALL MEANS TO
PENETRATE, BUT THERE WAS NONE. FOR 3 GOOD YEARS, SHE COULDN'T GET
YOU.

BUT YOU OPENED THE DOOR FOR HER. SHE WAS ABLE TO ACCESS YOU THROUGH
THE WINDOW YOU CREATED THROUGH BITTERNESS AND UNFORGIVENESS.
YOU STOPPED PRAYING. YOU STOPPED READING THE BIBLE. YOU STOPPED
COMMUNICATING WITH YOUR MENTOR, PASTOR KUNLE. HE TRIED TO BE OF
HELP TO YOU, BUT YOU WERE TOO ADAMANT TO OPEN UP TO HIM AND BE FREE.

A PRAYERLESS CHRISTIAN IS A POWERLESS CHRISTIAN. AS SOON AS TOU STOPPED

PRAYING LIKE YOU USED TO, MORE SPIRITUAL LOOP HOLES WERE CREATED. LET
ME GIVE A SECRET SON. ARE YOU READY?"

"Yes sir!" I replied and picked up my Bible study pen and jotter.

"SIN WILL STOP YOU FROM PRAYING AND PRAYING, WILL STOP YOU FROM
SINNING. HAVE YOU NOTICED THE MOMENT YOU COMMIT SIN WHAT HAPPENS?

WHEN YOU KNEEL DOWN TO PRAY, YOU JUST CAN'T OPEN YOUR MOUTH AND
TALK TO GOD. WHY? SIN HAS STRUCK YOUR SPIRITUAL VOCAL CORDS. THAT'S
EXACTLY HOW IT OPERATES.

YOU STOPPED PRAYING AND YOUR SPIRIT KEPT GETTING WEAK. EVEN TO PRAY
ON YOUR FOOD WAS A PROBLEM. DID YOU FIND YOURSELF SO WEAK WHEN SHE
WAS PENETRATING YOU?"

607
I knew the answer was yes, but I responded by crying some more.

"DO YOU THINK THAT FOOD WAS ORDINARY? THEY HAD PLANNED EVERYTHING
FOR YOU AND TO BE HONEST, IT WAS WELL CALCULATED. IT WAS THE PRAYERS
OF YOUR WIFE THAT SAVED YOU".

"My wife?" I asked.

"YES".

I wept the more. It was completely glaring to me that whatever God stretches his
hand and give to you was the best.

I was so bitter that I almost lost everything.

"Daddy, I'm sorry! Please forgive me!"

"I WANT YOU TO FORGIVE CHRISTIANA AND ALL THOSE WHO OFFENDED YOU AT
YOUR PLACE OF WORK".

I raised my hands in the air.

"Lord, I forgive Christiana. I forgive Margret and all those who offended me. All
my colleagues that hulled insults at me, though it was painful, but I forgive them
all", I said.

608
I felt like something heavy was taken off me immediately. I felt it on my chest. My
heart became so free and I felt light.

My tears became tears of joy. I was all smiles as it dawned on me, I was restored
back to God.

I cried myself to sleep that night. I slept on a wet pillow and didn't care whether it
was wet.

I woke up the next morning to the sound of my ringing phone.

I picked it up and checked the caller's ID. It was Christiana.

"Did she see a vision of what happened?" I asked within me.

I couldn't pick the call. I was so scared of talking with her. All these spiritual
sisters. It doesn't take them time to find out what happened to you.

The phone started ringing again and I still wasn't ready to pick it.

"PICK THAT CALL", Came the gentle whisper.

I knew I had no choice. I picked up the phone and swiped the green bar.
"Hello", her voice came from the phone speaker.

"Hi! Madam Cris", I replied intentionally.

609
"Please call me Christiana or Cris!" She replied, just as I expected.

"Why are you calling me this morning?" I asked, smiling to myself.

"SEE YOUR MOUTH OOO! YOU WANT TO GIVE MY DAUGHTER HEART ATTACK
ABI?" Came the gentle whisper.

I chuckled silently. Wow! It felt so good having my bestie back in my life.

"God, thank you so much for showing up for me", I said within me.

"YOU'RE WELCOME!"

"Silas", Christiana called.

"Are you there?" She asked worriedly.

"Of course, I'm here where else would I be?" I asked.

"I just wanted to let you know that I'm sorry for what I did to you. I never should
have treated you that way. I'm so sorry. I don't know what to do to make it up to
you. Please forgive me".

"Christiana, it's alright! I have forgiven you and thank you for praying for me. You
and all your friends", I replied.

610
"How did you know?" She asked.
"Your gist partner informed me. You guys did not sleep in the night because of
this block head. Thank you so much", I answered.

"You're not a block head! God forbid! My husband is not a block head", she
replied.

I chuckled.

"No, I'm serious!"

"Wait! What did you just call me?" I asked, completely shocked.

"What did I say", she asked.

"You called something just now. Can you say it again?"

"Oga Silas is not a block head", she replied.

I knew she was already laughing at me at her end.

"DRAW DRAW! YOU THINK MY DAUGHTERS DON'T KNOW HOW TO PAY YOU
BACK IN YOUR OWN COIN?"

I chuckled silently and quickly stopped.

611
"It's alright Christiana! I'm so happy we have both forgiven ourselves. So do you
have anything else to say?"

There was a brief silence between the two of us. Silence that lasted for about a
minute, before she broke it.

"I wanted to tell you something sir. I was thinking I should meet you in person
before saying it. But I decided to say it now. Sir, are you there?" She asked.

"Yes, I am!"

"Thank God sir",

"Can you please remove the sir from my name. I'm your company gateman", I
said grinning.

"SILAS, IT'S TOO EARLY TO LOOK FOR MY DAUGHTER'S TROUBLE OOO!"

I almost burst into laughter. Thank God, I was able to control myself.

"Please don't call yourself that. Stop it please! I'm sorry I insulted you!"

"No no no! Christiana, I was only joking with you. I have forgiven you".

"Okay sir".
612
"So, you wanted to tell me something. I'm listening".

"Actually.... actually! What I wanted to say is that. What I wanted to say is that......
I'm sorry".

"But I said I have....",

"No", she interrupted me.

"What I mean is, I want to. I mean, I want to......."

"What's happening to Cris?" I asked within me.

"I'm sorry, but you asked for my hand in marriage. So, I want to wanted to say
that I am willing".

"You want to wanted to say you are willing? Willing to do what?" I asked.

Chai! See CEO english ooo! Wait ooo. Is she shying for me? This must be a dream.

"Yes sir! I am willing sir!"

"Willing to do what?"

613
"To marry you sir!"

"Wait, are you saying you want to be my wife! The wife of a gateman?"

"Yes sir!" She answered.

"Wait! You mean you want to marry a staff in your company? I mean a gateman.
Are you sure it's a gateman you want to marry?"

"Yes sir! But most importantly, God's will for my life, not just a gateman. God's
will for my life", she replied.

My phone fell from my hand.

"The CEO and her gateman. God people would laugh at us ooo!" I whispered.

To be continued.......

I feel like dancing

God has triumphed. Silas was rescued from the lion's mouth.

This God is too loving to forsake his children. He still showed up, even when it
seemed so impossible.

614
A soldier on the battlefield must not play with the instructions from the
commander.

Hmmm this one Cris wants to marry gateman let's see how it is going to look like.

The story is officially handed over to Christiana. She would be the one to narrate
the story in the next episode.

615
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 61
©️ Ayo Omolayo

CHRISTIANA'S POV

I arrived at the gate and beeped my car horn. The gate opened but it wasn't Silas
who opened it.

I felt depressed on the spot. I was looking forward to seeing him. I sighed and was
about to ask the gateman about Silas when daddy stopped me.

"HE'S WAITING FOR YOU!" He said.

I smiled and drove into the parking lot. These days I discovered I had gotten into
another realm in my walk with God. I noticed that God could tell me things before
they happened. He would just gist me and tell me this person is coming. Before I
start arguing how impossible it would be for that person to come, the person
appears.

Sometimes we would be gisting and he'll tell me so so would call me. It won't be
long before my phone would start ringing.

I don't know what this realm is called ooo. Can someone please help me explain
to me what I'm experiencing?

616
I took the elevator. My heart was pounding heavily within me. Finally, I was going
to submit under a man. Hmmmmm! Not just any man. A man I once ordered
around as a boss. Now, he'll be the one to order me as my spiritual head.

I cannot take decisions on my own, travel the way I like or spend my money
without his permission. Hmmmmm! The submissive wife. A part of me panicked. I
was about to go into a relationship again. This would be my second relationship
and my first as a Christian.

"God please be with me. I don't know how to do it and I'm not the leader in this
relationship. Please give me wisdom to handle everything and be a submissive
and humble wife", I prayed in whispers.

I stepped out of the elevator and saw Silas sitting at the reception outside my
office.

I almost wanted to run back into the elevator and hide myself.

"Father please help me! This is my first Christian relationship. Please help me do it
right!" I prayed as I took slow steps to meet Silas.

He stood up immediately he saw me and smiled.

I lowered my eyes and bent my knees slightly. How does a submissive wife greet
her husband?

"Good morning, sir!" I said.

617
"Morning sister Christiana! How are you?"

"I'm fine sir!" I replied, still struggling with looking at him eye ball to eye ball.

He was smiling and I wasn't sure why he was. Perhaps he wasn't over the shock
that the CEO of Kolapo production company was now his wife to be. It felt like a
dream.

My receptionist came and met us at the door. She greeted me and left Silas
because he was on his uniform. No one wants to greet the gateman.

I decided to act as if I didn't notice and opened my office. We both entered and I
quickly asked him to sit down.

I opened the windows and put some things in order. I wanted to sit on my office
chair when I felt a restriction on my spirit.
"DON'T SIT ON THE OFFICE CHAIR. IT WOULD LOOK LIKE A DISCUSSION BETWEEN
THE BOSS AND HER GATEMAN. HE'S STILL STRUGGLING WITH HIS MINDSET. HE
HAS ALWAYS SEEN YOU AS A BOSS. AND THE BEST WAY TO BREAK THAT
CONSCIOUSNESS IS FOR YOU TO CONDESCEND TO HIS LEVEL.

USE THE SOFA. THE THREE-SEATER SOFA",

I moved to the sofa and sat down.

"Mr. Silas", I called, instead of the local and usual Oga Silas.

618
"Ma!" He replied and turned in response.

I almost wanted to reply him not to refer to me as ma, but waved it aside.

"Let's be seated here", I said.

He stood up and joined me on the sofa. He sat beside me and said nothing. I felt
my heart beating fast within me. I stole glances at him and quickly looked away
when he tried to catch me in the act.

Finally, Silas broke the silence. I was so happy he did.

"So, you said you would marry me. Right?" He asked.

I paused and stole a look at him. He caught me in the act and chuckled.

I managed a smile.

"Wow! And she's happy about it?" He asked.

"Why wouldn't I be?" I replied.

"Wow!" He gasped.

"Don't forget I'm a gateman oooo!"

619
I had to look him in the eyes this time.

"Silas, it has nothing to do with who you are. All that matters is who God created
you to be. You're my husband and my God given husband. And can I ask you a
question?"

"Aah! My CEO! Please ask your question", he replied smiling.

"Oga Silas stop that! I'm serious here. You'll address me as........as.......as......."

"As boss right", he asked.

"As Cris! Just call me Cris or Christiana. Anyone you are okay with".

"Okay! I'm okay with Christy. It's strange calling my boss my fiancée. It's really
strange to me", he said.

"Yeah! But we'll roll with it", I replied smiling.

"Okay! So back to your question", he said.

"Yes, I wanted to ask you. I wanted to ask you to ask you if I could ask you. My
goodness! What am I saying?" I asked.

"CEO! No fall my hand oooo!" He said laughing.

620
God, was I feeling shy for him. I don't understand what was happening to me. But
I understood one thing. I was falling in love.
I remembered this happened to me when Chris and I started our relationship.

I remembered how I asked my mentor if it was possible to love the man God gave
to you in marriage?

"Cris! That's not a question. God lives in you and he is love. You don't have to
worry about falling in love. He'll do that himself. The way you guys would fall in
love will look like magic. But in no time, you'll always want to pick up your phone
and call him, just to hear his voice.

Leave the falling in love with each other to God. Infact, you'll be the one telling
him the love is too much. Whenever you accept God's will for your life. He takes
over alot of responsibilities. It's just like with a father and the son. Whenever the
son rebels and tells the father, he doesn't want what he wants him to do the
father withdraws or should I say, like the prodigal son, leaves his father.

What that means is, he'll be the one paying the bills. Paying for the rent, the food,
the clothes, the light bill, because he's on his own. Soon, he'll become bankrupt.
But when he's with his father, his father supplies all his needs. All he needs to do
is to go and tell Daddy anything you need.

And in most cases, you don't even tell daddy before he does them for you. He
sent you into the relationship. He knows love would be needed there, so he'll fill
your heart with love. He knows humility and submissiveness would be needed in
the relationship. He'll provide all you need. It's a small case".

621
I smiled as I remembered it all. I turned to look at Silas and our eyes met.

He smiled and I returned it. He reached for my hand and took it gently. I made no
attempt to resist.

He stood up and took me along with him. This was the first time my gateman was
holding my hand. Just the physical touch alone, sent a tingling sensation in my
tommy.

"Wow! My husband is holding my hand", I said within me like a woman that just
got married.

He took me along with him and I followed like a good girl I was. I was even
surprised at myself. Was this the CEO and her gateman? I was no longer the CEO
here. I was someone's woman now. I must submit to him in everything. This new
status was overwhelming.

When we arrived at the center of the room. He turned and faced me. He held my
two hands together and drew closer. My legs shook in excitement as he dipped
his hand into his trouser pocket. I knew what was coming and couldn't wait.

"Christy! There's no relationship without an official proposal. So, I have decided to

give you a proper proposal. I knew you would love to be surrounded by cameras
and friends. Or probably video the event. I'm sorry I'm giving you something small
and less befitting. A woman with so much achievement at the age of 33. Please
accept me for who I am".

"You don't have to do something elaborate", I interrupted.

622
"I don't need the cameras. To hell with the cameras. I just need God's will for my
life. And as long as he's standing right before me, I am the woman with the
greatest achievement in life",

He smiled and looked into my eyes.

"Wow! In so glad you understand all these", he said and the moment I had waited
for all my came as he went down on one knee.

"Christy, I have asked your sweet Daddy for his permission and he has given me a
go ahead",

"Wait!" I interrupted.

"How did you know that's my pet’s name for God?" I asked.

"Look at you! I have been reading about you in the spirit realm. Your hobbies,
your passion, your friends and your current height in the spiritual realm", he
answered.

"So, what's my height in the spiritual realm?" I asked.

"Miss, I'm proposing here!"

"Oh sorry! Continue", I said smiling.

623
"Christiana! I want you to know that from the depths of my heart, I love you".

I looked into his eyes and almost fell on the floor due to the rush of emotions I
was getting.

"Wait! How were you able to read my spiritual profile? What are you? A hacker in
the realm of the spirit?"

He burst into laughter and I contacted the laugh and started to laugh as well.

"CRIS, I WILL FLOG YOU OOO. YOU'RE USING MY SON TO KNEEL DOWN ABI? YOU
WILL NOT ALLOW HIM FINISH HIS PROPOSAL ABI?"

"Daddy you know I'm a very stubborn girl. So, allow me to find trouble small. He
wouldn't realize I'm trying to keep him kneeling for long.

"THAT'S A LIE CRIS! I'LL GIVE HIM EXPO. I'LL TELL HIM YOU'RE TRYING TO KEEP
HIM ON HIS KNEES",

"Daddy please na! Don't spoil my play for me!"

"CRIS, I DISAGREE!"

"Daddy! Daddy!"

624
"NO WAY! I'M TELLING HIM".

"Okay daddy, if you back me up, you'll earn a kiss from your baby girl!" I replied.

The way the Holy Ghost laughed within me was so joyous that physically, I started
laughing.

"Cris why are you laughing?" He asked smiling.

"Don't worry!" I said amidst laughter.

"Okay!" He replied and brought the ring out of the box and took my wrist.

"Will you marry me?"

Somebody helps me answer that WAEC question. Any volunteers in the house?

"Mr. Silas! I don't understand what God is doing, but I can't explain how I feel just
having you holding my hand and asking me to be your wife. I feel on top of the
world. The happiest woman on earth would be the perfect description. I'm
bubbling with joy so much that I feel like I'm going to have explode.

Silas! As I see you, I see my head. The love of my life. The father of my children.
And the man I would journey with into my divine calling and destiny.

625
What are you waiting for? Put that ring in my finger. Yes, I will marry you. Yes, I
will be the submissive wife. I will be the wife who would submit to you in
everything. I will be that would God has broken and furnished and present to you.
I will marry you", I said.

"THAT'S MY GIRL", Came the gentle whisper.

"Thanks daddy",

"DON'T WORRY ABOUT THE CAMERA AND THE CROWD. THE HOSTS OF HEAVEN
AND MY VERY SELF ARE HERE CLAPPING", He said.

"Daddy! So, you have time to attend the proposal of this rebel Cris and her
gateman",

"I ALWAYS HAVE TIME FOR MY BABY GIRL!"

I felt like the ground should open and swallow me. This love dey make my head
kolo.

To be continued......

Please who is getting us soft drinks, we have a proposal party to attend.

And who is filming the occasion. Please get your cameras ready.

626
None of you knows Silas can dance very well.

Wow! The way they are falling in love is so overwhelming.

Cris wants to kiss God oooo!

Me sef I want to kiss him jare.

The will of God is the best option in life. You'll never regret ever accepting his will
for your life. I repeat, never!

627
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 62
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Cris why all these investigative questions? It's not as if you have not given us
money before?" Bunmi said.

She and Maggie were in my office and asked for a financial support from my end.

They claimed a friend's relative was about to bury her late mum and they were all
to contribute towards giving their mum a befitting burial.

They needed 1.5 million naira. That wasn't a problem with me.

"It's alright. Let me do a transfer right away", I replied and took my phone.

"CRIS, WOULD YOU STOP THAT?" Came the gentle whisper.

"Daddy!" I paused in my tracks.

"HAVE YOU SORT FOR YOUR FIANCEE'S PERMISSION?"

"I'm sorry sir!"

"DO THAT RIGHT AWAY! GIVE HIM A CALL", He replied.

628
I quickly dialed Silas phone number and he picked.

"Hello Charming Silas!" I said smiling.

"Hi, Christiana! I'm so happy to hear from you again. How is work?"

"Hmmmmm! It's a bit stressful!" I replied.

"I'm sorry about that! Please don't forget to meet me when it's break".

"I always look forward to seeing your handsome face", I said grinning.

The girls were now watching me with smiles on their faces.

I turned my office chair sideways to avoid their pestering eyes.

"Christy, I always look forward to hearing your voice. It sounds so heavenly. We're
you a chorister before?"

"No sir! I've never been a chorister. I only sing for pleasure at my leisure time. But
most times when I sing, I sing for my dad in the night".

"Our Dad", he replied.

629
"Yes, our Dad!"

"So would you love to sing for Charming Silas one of these days?"

"Why would I refuse. I only have one problem", I said giggling.

"What is that?"

"I'll be too shy to sing for you", I replied.

"Oh, my goodness!" He said amidst laughter.

I started laughing too, but soon my eyes caught a glimpse of the ladies watching
me. That was how I realized myself that I had called Silas so I could attend to
them. How did I get carried away?

"NA LOVE NA",

"Wait a second! Daddy, did you speak pidgin English just now?"

"YES, I DID! IS THERE ANYTHING WRONG WITH THAT?"

"Wait ooo! Daddy, you're speaking pidgin English? This is impossible".

"IMPOSSIBLE AS IN HOW?"

630
"Ha! How would you speak pidgin English? You're supposed to speak King James
English. Thou art worthy and stuffs like that",

"SEE YOUR MOUTH! WHO CREATED LANGUAGES IN THE FIRST PLACE?"

"You did!"

"SO, PIDGIN ENGLISH WAS NOT PART OF THE LANGUAGES I CREATED ABI?"

" No sir", I replied giggled

"YOUR PEOPLE DEY WAIT YOU OOO!"

"Aah! Sorry! Charming, some of my friends are asking for my financial support.
They want it for a particular burial ceremony coming up in two months’ time. Am I
free to send them the money?"

"Oh! That would be nice, but I don't want you to give anyone anything right now",
he said.

I was shocked. Normally, I would have given it to them without wasting time.
They were used to always getting money from me whenever they needed it.
What excuse would I give to these girls for disappointing them?

"My own money for that matter? Jesus, is this what being a submissive wife is all
about? I cannot spend my own money they way I wanted. Wow! I have so much
to learn. Daddy, what should a submissive wife do in a situation like this? Giving

631
money is not wrong ooo. But my husband is not convinced about giving out the
money as I am. What should I do?"

"YOU BEG YOUR HUSBAND ON BEHALF OF YOUR FRIENDS", Came the gentle
whisper.

"Ha! Beg? On top my own money again? No be you get am ooo! Na me get am, I
just say make i inform you ooo!"

"OF COURSE! AND MAKE SURE YOU BEG HOM VERY WELL BECAUSE I MIGHT NOT
TOUCH HIS HEART TO PERMIT YOU. SO DO THE BEGGING TO MY SATISFACTION".

"Ah! Daddy why na?"

"TO TEACH YOU HUMILITY"

I smiled as it was clear to me, I still had a level of pride in me because of my

financial freedom. It made me feel I could do whatever I want whenever I wanted
it. But here was God breaking me into a submissive wife.

"Daddy I thank you for your love towards me. Please carry your hammer and
break me very well. Break every single pride in me. Break me oh Lord! Till all that
is left of me is humility and the virtues of a submissive wife. Daddy, don't use
wood, use hammer and crush my pride! I am ready!" I prayed within me.

"CRIS, DO YOU KNOW THE GRAVITY OF WHAT YOU'RE SAYING? I'M BREAKING
YOU WITH WOOD AND YOU ARE DARING ME TO USE HAMMER. YOU GO RUN
OOO!"

632
"Run go where? No be Cris dey talk? Your baby girl oooo! Use hammer! Nack me
very well! Hit me!"

"NO, I CAN'T! YOU WON'T SURVIVE IT. IF I HIT YOU SO HARD, YOUR FAITH WILL
WAVER. LET'S CONTINUE WITH HOW WE HAVE BEEN DOING IT. THE GRADUAL
PROCESS".

"No daddy! Hit me with hammer. I don't want to ever have a record of disobeying
my Charming Silas. I don't want to ever rebel against him in this relationship. So, I
want you to hit my pride into pieces. Grind it into powder. Let there be no single
trace of pride in me.

Daddy, I know you can do it. Please do it. I'm the one asking you to do it. I won't
complain. I promise you", I said within me.

"OKAY! I'LL HIT YOU A LITTLE HARD. IF YOU CAN KEEP TO YOUR WORD AND STAY
HUMBLE, I'LL DO AS YOU SAY. BUT IF YOU WAVER A LITTLE BIT. I'LL QUICKLY
REDUCE THE HEAT AND GO BACK TO THE NORMAL WAY.

AS YOU SABI MAKE MOUTH, MAKE WE SEE WHETHER YOU GO FIT DO WETIN YOU
TALK".

"Daddy, I won't fail you", I replied smiling.

"SO, BEG MY SON LET ME KNOW WHETHER I'LL TOUCH HIS HEART TO ALLOW
YOU GIVE THE MONEY OR NOT".

633
"Daddy please let him allow me give the girls their money. I don't want their
trouble".

"IT'S UP TO YOU SISTER SUBMISSIVE WIFE. BEG YOUR HUSBAND!"

"Cris, are you there?" Silas asked.

Wow! Daddy had taken me out of this world that I forgot I was on the phone.

"I'm sorry Prince Charming! I wanted to plead with you to please allow me send
the money",

"Christy, we'll talk about later. There's something else I want to tell you",

"Charming, please na!"

"I said no", he replied giggling.

"Pretty pleaseeeeee......!" I said stressing the word.

"And Charming says no. N. O. You're not giving anyone anything".

"Hei! Chineke mee oh!" I was forced to speak Igbo.

"Wow! So, you can speak Igbo?"

634
"No, just some few exclamations in Igbo", I answered.

"So, I wanted to tell you something", he said putting my whole pleading stuff
aside.

"Daddy please na! Touch his heart", I said within me.

"YOU DIDN'T BEG WELL! I WASN'T SATISFIED WITH YOUR BEGGING!"

"Chai! Daddy don't do this to me na! Ejor! Biko! Please na! I'm begging you in 3
languages. Yoruba, Igbo and English".

"I DIDN'T SAY BEG ME, I SAID BEG YOUR HUSBAND. YOU'RE BUSY WASTING
TIME".
He said and I could feel the Holy Spirit laughing within me.

I had to do my begging very well ooo. I had to change strategy.

"My Charming Silas! The love of my life! The man that moves my heart so much!
The gateman of my heart! My charming and only Silas!"

"Ewooooooo! This woman go kill me ooooo!" He screamed at the other end.

I burst into laughter. I could hear the ladies hissing already. Whoa, looks like I had
just exposed my relationship with Silas to Maggie. Chai! E don happen ooo.
Wetin, I go do now? I had kept them waiting and was on the phone with Silas.

635
"When a woman approaches her man this way, it means she wants him to do
something for her. What is it my queen. Ask for anything, even unto the half of
my kingdom and it shall be done unto thee",

"Just permit me!" I replied smiling sheepishly. My cheeks were already aching me
from smiling too much.

"Your request is hereby granted. You are free to send the money!"

"Hurray! Woohooooooooo!" I squealed in excitement.

"Thank you so much Charming! I love you afresh!"

"I love you more!"

"I love you most".

"And I love you more than most".

"I love you more than the most of more", I replied.

"Chai! CEO! This your English go kill housefly oooo!" He replied laughing so hard.

I couldn't help but laugh myself.

636
One of the girls tapped the table and I realized I had kept the girls waiting. I was
so lost in the conversation with the love of my life that I forgot there were people
seated before me.

"Charming, let me return to the people I want to speak with. I'll get back to you.

"Okay my Angelic Christy! My one special epitome of beauty. The lady that did
not only stole my heart, but loved me unconditionally. I don't know what you saw
in me that made you fall in love with me. But I promise to continue loving you no
matter what.

I was just blushing like a new bride. Chai God! This love dey sweet me ooo!

"Let me allow you go back to work", he said.

"Charming!" I called with my tiny feminine voice.

"Your baby girl is hungry ooo! When are you going to take me out?" I asked.

"Cris!" Maggie tapped the table.

"Ohhhhhh! Why does this conversation have to end? I'm in heaven already. Don't
bring me back to this world. This world is not my home".

637
"Don't worry, I'm working on a surprise for you! I'll soon take you out and spoil
you with love!"

"Really?"

"Cris!" Maggie tapped the table again.

"Please don't disturb me jare!" I said to her.

"Who is disturbing my beautiful Angelic Christy over there?" He asked.

"It's this one!" I said and pointed at Maggie.

"Tell her to be careful ooo!"

"Don't mind her jare!" I said and bad eyed her.

I saw the frown on her face or should I say, the mockery smile. She clapped her
hands and hissed several times.

I knew I had alot of explanation to do after this call.

"Alright, let me release you".

638
"Yes ooo! Because one na serious capture you capture me oooo. I'm your willful
prisoner of love!"

"Jesus!" He said and burst into laughter.

"Oya! Prison doors are open. Start going before they will all say Oga Silas done
charm our CEO",

"Na beta charm be that na! Wetin go make CEO leave everyone for her gateman?
No be charm be that?"

"Christy go oooo!" He said amidst laughter.

"Are you pursuing me?"

"No! But please go back to work",

"So, when are you taking me out?"

"God what have I done to this girl? God, please tell her to go na!"

"You go find trouble na! You go tell Christy say you love her. Now the love don
dey shak Christy. See what you did to an innocent baby girl like me. A harmless
baby girl like me", I said and began to sob playfully.

He laughed so hard that I contacted the laughing disease, if at all there was one.

639
"Christiana go na! As a CEO, you need to focus on running the affairs of the
company".

"Cris ooooo!" Maggie tapped the table repeatedly.

"CRIS! E DON DO ABEG! NA BEG I DEY BEG YOU! DADDY IS BEGGING YOU! CHAI!
CRIS, YOU ALMOST GOT DADDY JEALOUS", Came the gentle whisper.

I burst into another round of laughter. I laughed so hard that tears flowed down
my cheeks.

"Okay charming! I'll call you back. Bye Prince Charming!" I said.
"Ha! At last! God thank you ooo", he said on the other end.

"YOU'RE WELCOME MY SON", Came the gentle whisper.

I almost fell off the chair laughing.

"Bye Christy baby!" He said and that was how the call ended.

"God have mercy!" Bunmi said.

"This is more than incantation!" Maggie said.

"Silas must be the son of a powerful herbalist. The charm is too powerful!" Bunmi
added.
640
"As in Ehn".

"Yes ooo! He's the son of a woman great herbalist. The herbalist that is greater
than all the herbalist in the whole world put together. It was his dad that gave
him the charm that he used on me', I said amidst laughter.

To be continued......

Na God help me finish this episode.

Laugh no wan nearly allow me finish am.

Cris, I sha like your grammar ooo. Is like you go teach me.

So, Cris said God should use hammer on her to break her pride. Let's see what is
waiting for her as answer to that prayer
Please the wedding planning committee. How far na?

Please we need to find that Babalawo that gave Silas that charm ooo.

641
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 63
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"I'm sorry girls! My fiancée didn't allow me leave the pho......"

"Don't say it! Your gateman said you should not give us money, right?" Maggie
asked.

"No!" I smiled.

"Cris, I expected you to be wiser than this!"

"That's true!" I said still smiling.

"So, it has gotten to this level abi?" Maggie asked.

"What level?"

"I wonder oooo!" Bunmi exclaimed.

"Cris you're smarter than this. Why have you allowed your gateman to use
diabolical powers on you?"

"Oh! That?" I giggled.

642
"I was only joking. He didn't use diabolical powers on me. I only got crazy out of
love. I mean I'm not crazy but kind of crazy in a metaphoric sense. I mean to say
I’m crazy but not really crazy as in crazy. I only mean I'm crazy in a crazy way
that's not crazy. I was only using the word crazy to describe I'm not crazy but at
the same time crazy but in reality, not crazy. Do you understand?"

Both ladies stared at me and shook their heads.

"Why do I always speak nonsense whenever I fall in love?"

Soon the door opened and a man walked in.

"I'm doctor Francis, from Magnificent psychiatric hospital",

"Jesus is Lord!" I said and stood up.

"Maggie! What's the meaning of this?" I snapped.

"The meaning of what?" She asked.

"Oh, my goodness!" I said and picked up my phone in a hurry. I made to get out of
the office as quickly as possible.

"Is that the patient?" The doctor asked.

" Yes! That's her!"

643
He quickly blocked me and snapped his fingers. Two hefty looking men entered
the office.

"I can't believe this!" I turned to look at Maggie.

"Sir, I recorded everything. Her conversation with the gateman of this company.
She has completely lost her senses".

Anger boiled inside me. I made to rush at Maggie and give her the beating of a
lifetime, but one of the men grabbed me.

"CRIS! WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU? WHY ARE YOU BEHAVING AS IF I'M NOT
HERE?"
"I can't believe Maggie would do this to me. She knows I'm not insane. She's only
trying to embarrass me in whatever way she can", I replied.

"AND THE BEST WAY TO HANDLE THE SITUATION IS BY GOING INTO A FIST BATTLE
WITH HER? AREN'T YOU THE ONE WHO SAID YOU WANTED ME TO HIT YOU WITH
HAMMER? JUST ONE HIT AND YOU HAVE FORGOTTEN THAT THE WEAPONS OF
YOUR WARFARE ARE NOT CARNAL".

"Oh, my goodness! Daddy I'm so sorry!" I said and everyone heard it.

"Is her father here?" Francis asked looking around.

644
"Her father is late. She has started talking to her late father again. Whenever her
insanity starts, she starts talking to invisible persons", Maggie answered.

"Wow! Her case must be pretty severe", the doctor exclaimed.

"Young lady", he turned to me.

"You would have to come with me for checkup. You have a mental health history.
You must be properly taken care of. Please cooperate with my boys so we can end
up treating you as a lady. If you don't, we would have to take you by force or
sedate you".

I wanted to break free out of the man's grip. These guys do not know how to hold
a lady like a lady. They wanted to break my arms and they meant it.

"Daddy please help me!" I said.

"JUST BE CALM AND STOP FIGHTING A PHYSICAL FIGHT. ALLOW ME TO FIGHT THE
BATTLE FOR YOU", Came the gentle whisper.

"I'm so sorry daddy!"

"IT'S ALRIGHT! BUT AS FOR HAMMER. YOU'RE GOING BACK TO THE NORMAL
PROCESS. I CAN'T GIVE MY DAUGHTER SOMETHING TOO HEAVY FOR HER TO
CARRY. I JUST DECIDED TO TRY YOU JUST A LITTLE AND YOU ALMOST MESSED
THINGS UP. THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR TELLING ME YOU ARE CAPABLE. I JUST
NEEDED TO PROVE TO YOU THAT GOD KNOWS YOU BETTER THAN YOU KNOW
YOURSELF.

645
DON'T THINK YOU PERSUADED ME. I ONLY AGREED SO I COULD PROVE THIS TO
YOU. THAT GOD UNDERSTANDS BETTER THAN YOU UNDERSTAND. IS THAT
OKAY?"

"Yes sir!" I replied within me.

"NOW, ALL I NEED YOU TO DO IS TO BE CALM AND ANSWER WHATEVER

QUESTION THEY ASK? CAN YOU DO THAT FOR ME?"

"Yes Daddy!"

"DON'T FALL MY HAND OOO! IF YOU DO NOT BEHAVE YOURSELF TO MY

SATISFACTION, YOU'LL FOLLOW THEM BACK TO THE PSYCHIATRIC HOSPITAL. DO
YOU WANT TO GO BACK THERE?"

"No sir! Please don't take me there, I'm sorry I asked for too much!"

"CHRISTY! CALM DOWN JARE! JUST FOLLOW MY INSTRUCTIONS AND I'LL GET
YOU OUT OF THIS MESS YOU CREATED WITH THAT YOUR BIG MOUTH", He replied
and started laughing.

I smiled, but I made sure no one caught me in the act. If they did, they would use
it as a confirmation that I was truly insane.

"Young lady! Would you follow us gently or be taken by force?" Doctor Francis
asked.

646
"I'll go with you gently", I said.

He looked at me and I could tell by his looks that he was taken aback by my
response.

"What happened to you?"

"I disobeyed God!" I said calmly.

"Why did I say that?" I asked within me.

"CALM DOWN CRIS! FOR IT IS NOT YOU THAT SPEAKS, BUT IT IS THE SPIRIT OF
YOUR FATHER SPEAKING THROUGH YOU".

"I'm sorry sir!"

"IT'S ALRIGHT MY BABY GIRL THAT WANTS ME TO HAMMER HER ON THE HEAD",

"Daddy stop teasing me", I'm not in the mood for anything laughter", I replied
struggling to hold my breath from laughing.

"YOU DEY VEX FOR ME?"

"No ooo! How I go vex for my sweet Daddy. Impossible!" I replied and smiled this
time.
647
"You disobeyed God?"

"Yes! And one thing that happens to a Christian whenever he or she disobeys God
is that the enemy gains access to anything in that person's life. I fought against
the will of God for my life and I didn't know the danger in what I did.

Doctor Francis! When we asked Jesus to come into our lives, we ask him to
become two things to us'.

By now, the man holding my hands had released me.

"Lord Jesus, come into my heart. Come and be my Lord and personal saviour. Am I
correct?" I asked the doctor.

"Yes!" He answered, looking at me as if I was an angel.

"But we don't know that we asked him to be our Lord. Lord is another name for
boss. The moment you asked Jesus to come into your life, you asked for a new
boss.

But the problem with what I was doing was this. I had a new boss, but I was still
loyal to another boss. I was a worker in a new company, but I was still running
errands for my former company. And while I was doing all these, I told everyone
that I was working in a new company.

648
I still took orders from Lucifer, but claimed I was loyal to God. I continued living
this way, until the management could not keep up with it. They decided to punish
me. They seized my salary and cut off my allowances.

That's exactly what happened to me. A part of my punishment was my mental

history. But all to the glory of God, I acknowledged my sins and repented.

God forgave me and I was completely healed and restored. I mean I was healed
without the help of a psychiatric doctor", I said.

"Wow! That's the most wonderful thing I've ever heard. Do you mean Jesus can
cure insanity?" He asked.

"Yes, he can!" I replied all smiles.

"Doctor! This is your patient. Take her with you and cure her insanity!" Maggie
said.

"So why was I called by this lady to come and treat you?"

"She assumed I wasn't healed. She found my story difficult to believe", I

answered.
"Oh! I'm really sorry about that Miss..... Miss...."

"Kolapo! Miss Christiana Kolapo", I replied.

649
"Thank you!"

"You're welcome".

"Miss Kolapo! I may have met you for the first time, but everything you have said
is a pure description of my life. Please I have to head back to work right now. Can
I schedule a meeting with you whenever you're free", he asked.

"Doctor!" Maggie called.

"Please don't interrupt me. I'm in the middle of a conversation with a woman of
God", he replied Maggie.

I almost burst into laughter.

"God is this how sweet the battle becomes when you fight for your children?"

"SHEYBI, YOU GET BIG MUSCLE? GO AND PUNCH MAGGIE NA! IYA BOXER!"

I chuckled.

"Daddy! I was such an idiot. I forgot the weapons of my warfare are not physical.
And my enemies are not the physical enemies, but spiritual. I allowed my
emotions to overpower me", I said within me.

"GOOD, SO DO YOU STILL WANT ME TO HAMMER YOU?"

650
"Yes sir!" I teased.

"SEE YOUR MOUTH LIKE YES SIR!"

I giggled in response as I waved the doctor goodbye.

Bunmi and Maggie had already left the office before the doctor. I thought they
said they needed money na. Why dem run?

No wonder God was speaking through my handsome Silas not to give them the
money and I was begging on their behalf. I wish I knew this was what they were
going to do to me, I wouldn't have wasted energy begging for them.

My phone rang and I quickly rushed to pick it up. I smiled sheepishly as I saw who
was calling. It's love of my life oooo! I was already dancing to myself as I picked
the call.

"Hello my handsome Silas! The love of my life!"

"Hi pretty Christy! The lady that stole my heart", he replied.

"So, are you calling me a thief?" I asked all smiles.

"You're the best thief in the world. You stole my heart and you were captured for
your crime. In order for justice to be served, you were sentenced to life

651
imprisonment, in the prison of love. You were sentenced to a life imprisonment of
loving me for the rest of your life".

Oh, my goodness! This my handsome Silas will not kill me ooo! See as I just dey
smile anyhow. Na wa oooo!

"Charming! I have gist for you ooo",

"Me too get gist for you. You won't believe what happened to me just now".

My heart almost flew out of my chest. Thank God my ribs held it back in its place.

"What happened to you?" I asked.

"Maggie met me here and almost slapped me. She said I had the guts to tell you
not to give her money. She said she was coming to deal with me".

"What is wrong with that girl sef? I feel like.... I feel like..."

"It's okay dear! She's in God's hands. He will handle her for us. I only wanted to
confirm if you have given her the money. I told her I told you to give them the
money and she called me a liar for saying that.

She said I should ask you for confirmation. I know you have given it to them so I
won't border asking you.

652
So, what's the gist you have for me?"

I wanted to flow with him. I wanted to give it to them but they left my office. To
be honest, I don't feel like giving them anything.

"CRIS, TELL HIM THE TRUTH. IN RELATIONSHIP, YOU MUST MAKE YOUR FIANCEE
TRUST YOU COMPLETELY. TELL HIM YOU HAVE NOT SENT THE MONEY", Cane the
gentle whisper.

"Christy girl! Are you there?"

"Yes love! Please I have something to tell you. I know you trust me and I would
always want it to remain that way. I'm sorry I made you sound like a liar in front
of Maggie. It was all my fault. I didn't send them the money. Please forgive me
charming".

"Why?" He asked.

I narrated everything that happened. How they called a psychiatric doctor while I
was on the phone with him. How they recorded my conversation with him as
evidence of my insanity.

"To be honest! I think you were right when you said you didn't want me giving
them the money. I'm glad I didn't give it to them", I said smiling.

"It's alright Christy! But you'll have to send them the money. We don't pay evil for
evil as Christians. Rather, we pay evil with good", he replied.

653
For the first time, I felt like telling my fiancée no. But I knew it was wrong. What
he was saying was the truth. We cannot pay Maggie back in her own coin. As
Christians, we must let the light of God in us to shine. We must not allow the
darkness of sinners and godless men to becloud our light.

"THE SUBMISSIVE WIFE", Daddy whispered in my ears.

I smiled as I realized this was all part of God moulding me into the kind of wife I
wanted to be.

"Yes sir! I'll do that right now", I said as I logged into my bank app on my second
phone.

To be continued.......

Please who else wants God to use hammer on her?

Any volunteers?
Why is nobody raising their hands na?

You people should tell Maggie to behave herself oooo.

Na so den for carry our Christy go psychiatric hospital again.

As believers, do you pay evil for evil? When the people who wronged you fall into
a situation where they need your help, what do you do?

654
Do you tell them, "Remember what you did to me the other day!"

We are called to love unconditionally. Many of us have lost track of that and only
love those that love us and hate those that hate us.

It's time to show the world the love of God in us. The unconditional love.

655
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 64
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I sat down with Silas seated beside me on the sofa. We were here to see my
mentor. This was not the first time we were meeting her together. When the
relationship started, we had seen her together 3 times now.

Today, Silas was taking me home to meet his parents. It was time to meet the
family of the man I intended to marry. We were here to receive her motherly
blessings before embarking on the journey.

I had sat down with my mentor to learn the rules about Christian courtship. Alot
were discussed on the subject.
Courtship is a period of planning and preparation for marriage. It was a time were
the intending couples spend time with each other to learn more about
themselves.

The pray together, plan their future together, study together and get to know
each other better.

One of the rules she gave was never to allow our relationship affect our personal
relationship with God and our quiet time.

Mummy could sometimes go the extra mile. She would call me to ask if I missed
my quiet time for a single day. At times she would ask me for the days I missed it
and punish me by giving one or 3 days of no phone calls or talking with Silas.

656
And she would warn me if I dared pick his calls or talk with him when I was
serving my punishment, she would double the punishment and sentence me to
marathon fasting.

There were times she would ensure he wasn't aware I was serving punishment
and allow him tempt me to disobey her. It was hard to have Silas calling and not
pick up his call.

There were times she called Silas and told him I was under punishment and he
shouldn't call me. But sometimes, she allowed me to be tempted by his incessant
calls. When the punishment was unbearable for me, I had to sit up and take my
spiritual life serious.

Since skipping my quiet time was the reason for the tormenting punishment. I
made sure I didn't miss it. Mummy really tried for me ooo. I noticed a lot of sisters
were on fire for Jesus during their single days. But the moment they got into a
relationship, everything about their spiritual life was buried.

I was so carried away by love, that for one week, I kept missing my quiet time. My
mentor told me that a car is not a bad thing. That you got involved in a car
accident doesn't mean a car is a bad thing. It was God who gave you a car. But the
question is how do you drive the car he gave you?

"Do you drive it with care? Or do you drive it carelessly? So tomorrow when you
have an accident you start complaining it was God who gave you the car. Was it
God's fault or that of man?

There's a course I took some years back in the realm of the spirit called, 'PROPER
MANAGEMENT OF GOD'S BLESSINGS'.

657
Sometimes what God gives to us looks as if it is evil. It looks as if it's a distraction.
God gives you that thing you've always wanted and the next thing that happens is
you run off. You forget about God immediately. All you do is to enjoy your new
gift. Forgetting the giver.

That's exactly what alot of Christian ladies do. God gives them a man and the next
thing that happens is they vanish with the man. God doesn't see them again.
They're so carried away with the gift and neglect the giver".

My mentor punished me with one week of no communication with Silas. And it

looked as if Silas was enjoying it. Whenever we saw each other at the gate, he
would smile and wave at me.

My mentor called me to her house and warned me seriously. She told me that the
next time I miss my quiet time for any reason at all, I would go on a 3 days
marathon fasting. And for those 3 days, no communication with Silas.

I thought it was a joke. I knew Mrs. Juliet Thompson to be a soft-hearted lady.

Unlike Susan, who beat me out of bed that day. If it were to be my mentor, she
would tap me gently and tell me to wake up. Not the way Susan almost wanted to
break my head for me. Thank God I ran out of the bed and escaped.

My mentor was a gentle woman jare. I expected her to go easy on her baby girl.
That was how she called me the morning I spoke with Silas so long on the phone
and overslept.

"Did you skip your appointment with God?" She asked.

658
"Mummy! I'm sorry! Actually, I came back tired from work and....",

"Did you speak with your fiancée last night?"

"Yes! But I was also",

"What did I tell you would be your punishment when next you missed your quiet
time?"

"Mummy I'm sorry. It won't happen again".

"That was the same thing you told me the last time it happened. Well, I'm not
going to be merciful today. Hope you have not eaten anything yet?"

"Mummy please na! I'm sorry!"

"Your fasting begins today", she announced and ended the call.

She sent me prayer points and scriptures to study. I called her several times and
pleaded with her, but she refused to listen to me.

"Mummy I will die oooo!"

"Die! We will bring you back to life", she replied.

659
Brethren, I almost died. Nobody told me to sit up spiritually. The truth is I had
done fasting program personally before. But ever since I fell and was restored, I
had lost the ability to fast for more than a day.

So, I had asked my mentor a few questions. Recently, I asked her if it was okay to
visit my fiancée. She told me it was fine as long as I don't go alone.

"We are humans and the day we pride ourselves that nothing will happen is
enough for something to happen. The bible says, do not give place for the Devil.
Don't throw caution to the wind. Someone must accompany you to your fiancé’s
house. This is the careless act of a lot of believers that led to intending couples
defiling themselves.

If you cannot schedule a meeting with your fiancée at a place that is not secluded,
then don't go to his house".

I remembered the day I tried breaking up with Chris and how we both ended the
conversation that day. I knew if it were to be an open place, such a thing wouldn't
have happened. Secluded places give the flesh we carry an advantage.

You don't need to be strong. You only need the perfect spot. Once your flesh is in
a position where there is perfect access to sin. It will shock you when it manifests.
You won't remember that you were a born-again child of God.

Cris! Why do you think Joseph ran away when Potiphar’s wife grabbed him?"

"Because the flesh was responding to her touch, even when his spirit is not willing
to sin", I answered.

660
"Exactly! A mistake a lot of Christians do today is expecting God to do everything
for you. That's a very wrong character in believers. Your quiet time alarm would
ring, but you will still lie down on that bed telling yourself that you're too tired to
get up.

God has tried enough to come and wake you for your appointment. If you had an
appointment with the president of Nigeria, would the president come and be the
one to wake you?"

"No", I answered.

"But God would out of love, come down to wake you. But you would still expect
him to hold your hand and drag you out of bed", she replied.

I shook my head in remorse.

"God would still be merciful and drag you out of bed. How? He'll touch your
bladder and force you out of bed to urinate. But what do we do after that? We
climb the bed and cover ourselves with the blanket.

We expect God to also open our mouth and force us to pray. Sometimes, we
desire magic powers. You just get up without feeling any tiredness and start
praying. We like it that way. No stress, no weakness, just energy. Magic! Sorry to
disappoint you. God is not a magician. If you cannot pay the price of
discomforting your flesh to build your relationship with him, don't cry when you
discover how temptation eats you up like biscuit bone.

661
Satan was there when Jesus said that we should pray so that we do not fall into
temptation. He knew Jesus had given Christians the key to overcoming
temptation. So, he would fight tooth and nail to make sure you cannot pray. So
that when he brings temptation, you crash immediately.

He knows what he's doing. Ever wondered why to watch movies in the night is
easy? Season one, season two, season three, you're still watching. You won't dose
at all. You chat and giggle at the funny things your friends say on social media.
One hour, two hours, three hours, Satan will not disturb you.

But the moment you drop everything and say you want to pray, trouble! That's
when sleep would become so sweet and delicious. Infact, it would look as if you
have never slept in your entire life since you were born.

The bible says in Matthew 11:12. And from the days of John the Baptist until now
the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.

You don't relax and allow your flesh overpower you. You force it to do what your
spirit wants to do. The grace is always there, but we don't always put it to use.
We're expecting God to hold our hands and drag us out of that house. You know
your body would react, yet, you sat down there.

That was what Joseph did. Even when his spirit within him is saying no to
immorality. His flesh could overpower him and oppress his spirit. He had to force
the will of the spirit on the flesh by using his legs to drag flesh out of that
temptation zone.

Flesh doesn't hear abeg ooo. Please I want to pray. Cris, behave yourself and be a
strong girl. Stop shaking! You're strong! You cannot fall into immorality! Oh, my
body, stop getting aroused! Calm down and behave yourself!
662
Flesh doesn't hear that rubbish. The only language flesh hears is discipline. I call it
the violent taking the flesh by force. Have you noticed that when you wake up to
pray and you're feeling tired. You stand up and use the walking around position of
prayer and pray that day. The next day you repeat the same thing. Whether your
body was tired or not you kept doing it. Forcing yourself to pray. Always waking
up by 4am every day.

Did you notice that at a point, flesh will stop struggling with you? Did you notice
that?" She asked.

"Yes ma!" I answered.

"That's exactly the language your flesh needs to hear. Don't tolerate your body
when it cries ‘I'm tired ooo!" Esther said, ' If I perish, I perish!' Cris, did she
perish?"

"No!"

"That's the secret Cris! Stop giving Satan the upper hand. Discipline that body and
watch it become your slave".

Mummy has really done more than a mum can do for a child. She really wants to
see me succeed and put her heart into it.

After giving us a few instructions, she asked us to kneel and prayed for us.

663
"Lord! I pray for journey mercies for your daughter Christiana and her fiancée,
Silas Akande. Bring them back safely.

Lord, you said in your word that the heart of the king is in your hands and you
turn it to whatsoever place you will. Cause your children to find favour in their
sight in Jesus’ name".

"Amen!" We both chorused.

"Cris, listen to me! Whatever God establishes must face opposition from hell. It's
one of the signs that God sent you. Hell will not fight something that doesn't has
God's backing. They are too busy to waste time doing that.

So, I want you to see it as a normal thing when his parents reject you. I want you
to see it as a normal thing when people start kicking against the marriage. But this
is what God says I should tell you.

He said that he will fight your battles for you. He said that you should always
remember that the weapons of your warfare are never physical. Stop using your
physical hands to fight.

He also said that a great training awaits you in Osun state where you're both
heading. Remember, be submissive. I repeat, be submissive.

He said that you must obey every instruction he will give you when you get there.

That's the message Cris. Don't disappoint God. Obey every single instruction".

664
To be continued.......

Brethren, the key to building your spiritual life is discipline.

Stop allowing flesh to overpower you. God has done enough for you. Waking you
up, dragging you out of the bed. Do the rest by discomforting your flesh and pray.

Pray, that ye enter not into temptation.

Hmmm! This one God is warning Cris like this I'm scared ooooo.

Hope she's not going to start another drama.

665
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 65
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I had booked a flight for my fiancée and I So our journey to Osun state was quite a
jiffy. But the rigorous part of the journey began when we left the airport.

Silas waved a cab and told us to get in. We placed our stuffs in the trunk of the car
and began the journey. It was my first time in a public transport especially
unprofessional one.

So, something happened to me that I had never experienced before. My legs were
giving me a kind of funny feeling. A painful one to be precise. I couldn't explain
why I was feeling that way. I looked at everyone in the vehicle. They were all
doing fine, except me.

"Cris, please be strong. You can do this", I gasped.

I changed the position of my legs several times. The relief was never long lasting.
Within a few minutes, it would come back stronger. I winced in pain and gasped
severally.

Silas noticed my uneasiness and squeezed my hand.

"Is something wrong?" He asked.

"No! I'm fine",

666
"Christy, just tell me you want me to ask and ask till you give in. I know girls enjoy
being difficult to speak when they're in love", he whispered into my ears.

I chuckled and gave him a mild push.

"Since you know, start your job jare!" I said grinning.

"Christy pretty! Pretty Christy! Oya talk to me. What is going on? Are in pains?
You know the kind of pain I'm referring to, kinda monthly".

"No ooo!" I replied quickly.

"You felt so embarrassed", he said grinning.

"Please, change the subject", I replied.

"So what then is the problem?"

"It's my legs. I don't know why they're making me feel uncomfortable", I

answered.

"Oh! I'm so sorry! We'll soon be there", he said and gave my fingers a gentle
squeeze.

"Oh! I've put my pretty girl in pains oooo!"

667
"It's alright, I can manage. I'm a strong girl!" I replied.

"Wow! So, my Christy is a strong girl. That's wonderful to hear",

I giggled and pinched him mildly.

"Stop teasing me in public. I don't want people to start looking at me as if I'm

crazy".

"But you already are", he replied.

"I'm what?" I said and gave him a playful frown.

"What would make the CEO want to marry her gateman if not for the
senselessness of love".

"Charming, don't finish me here in this car. I don't want to laugh now. Please,
save your words for a much better time".

"I want my Pretty Christy to laugh for me now", he said.

"I'm not laughing for anyone", I replied and made a playful frown.

"Let me see how you would sit beside me and not laugh", he said.

668
"We don reach the place", the driver said as he parked beside the road.

Wow! Talking with Silas had helped ease my pain. I came out of the vehicle and
smoothed my white skirt. I made sure I stretched my legs.

I remembered how I wanted to dress up for the journey. I picked up the red long-
sleeved blouse and the white skirt. I had a nudging to change into a simple native
attire, but I insisted on looking good before my in laws. I didn't know those
nudging were wordless instructions from God.

Sometimes, God gives instructions without saying the words. He just comes to
you through your feelings. I had this uneasiness about my choice of dress, but I
ignored.

It was when I left the house that I knew I had disobeyed an instruction. It was too
late to turn back and change. I guess that was part of the reason why God spoke
through my mentor to obey every single instruction God would give to me. He
was only calling my attention to my habit of ignoring instructions.

I had been praying since we left my mentor's house. I needed God to help me. My
report card had not been the best. My clothes were worn in disobedience. I had
told God to forgive me and he told me he already had. He said I should not forget
what my mentor told me. Kind of reminded me to stay alert spiritually for every
instruction that would come my way.
Sometimes when I opened my ward robe and wanted to dress. I would feel the
nudging within me. Pick this one or that one. But today, I ignored because all that
was on my mind was to look good when meeting my in laws.

669
"God please help me ooo! I've already started wrong by putting on a dress you
didn't want in the first place. Please, help me not to make another mistake", I
prayed within me.

We got our bags and the food items we had bought for my in laws on the way. I
was still wondering how we would continue our journey when Silas waved his
hand and stopped a motorcycle.

We were going to get to the place on a bike. That's fine though. My problem was
not the means of transportation really. It was how to sit on the means of
transportation.

"What happened to the cars?" I whispered to Silas.

"Cars do not work here. You have to go to bigger towns in order to get cars. Car
owners in this area are so few. Don't worry, we'll be fine", he smiled.

It was my first time sitting on a bike. I just couldn't fathom this would be my first
time to experience certain things. For over 3 minutes, both Silas and the bike man
were teaching me how to sit on a bike.

I managed to sit on it with Silas behind me on the bike. This was seriously scary.
The wind blew directly into my face. I had to shut my eyes as the wind forced
tears out of my eye lids.

Sitting on the bike was terrible. I was completely out of this world. What kind of
life was this?

670
"CRIS, YOU NEED TO COMPLETELY ACCEPT EVERYTHING WITH HOLY GHOST JOY
IN YOUR HEART. THAT YOU GOT BLESSED EARLY IN LIFE DOESN'T MEAN YOU ARE
BETTER THAN THESE PEOPLE. THIS WHAT PAUL MEANT WHEN HE SAID, I KNOW
HOW TO ABOUND AND HOW TO BE ABASE. LIKE, I KNOW HOW TO LIVE IN PLENTY
AND HOW TO MANAGE THE LITTLE I HAVE. I CAN DO ALL THINGS THROUGH
CHRIST THAT STRENGTHENS ME".

"Is that lesson number one?" I asked within me.

"IF YOU SAY SO! WHAT I PLANNED WAS NOT LESSON, BUT EXPERIENCE. YOU'RE
GOING TO BE SHOCKED WITH WHAT I CAN DO AFTER THIS TRIP. REMEMBER, JUST
FOLLOW MY INSTRUCTIONS!"

"Please give me the grace to do all you asked of me", I replied.

"MY GRACE IS ALWAYS SUFFICIENT FOR YOU. BUT YOU MUST PLAY YOUR OWN
PART. DON'T FRUSTRATE THE GRACE OF GOD. IS THAT OKAY?"

"Yes sir!" I replied.

Soon the bike stopped in front of a compound. I was almost forced to call it a mud
house. I was glad it wasn't, but it was really an old house. One could tell by merely
looking at it.

I was yet to know where we were. All I knew is we were now in Osun state. Far
away from my estate and soft bed. I lowered the nylon bag I was carrying in my
hand to the ground and stretched.

Silas paid the bike man and he drove off.

671
Placing his hand across my shoulders, he said.

"Welcome to my home! Come with me", he said as he went for the door.

The yam tubers and big loaf of bread we bought were in his hands. My share was
just the nylon containing rice and a few items.

As I bent down to pick it up. I saw a goat tearing the nylon already. It was trying to
get to the rice.

"Where did this creature come from? Shoo! Get away!" I yelled and it ran off a
few meters and stopped staring at me.

"What are you looking at? Thief!"

"Omo mi ti de oooo (My child has come)", I heard an elderly woman say.

I turned to look and saw my fiancé’s parents for the first time.

"Welcome back my boy!" Said the elderly man.

I quickly dropped the bag in my hand and went to meet them at the door. I knelt
down to greet them, ensuring my knees touched the ground.

"Mummy Ekaasun! Daddy Ekaasun!" I greeted.

672
That was the episode one of Christiana goes to Osun state.

There was no response.

"Who is this?" Mummy asked.

"Mummy! This is the lady I told you I was bringing. The girl I told you I intend to
marry. Meet Christiana Kolapo!"

"Is she a Yoruba girl?" Mummy asked.

"Yes, she is", he answered.

"Then why is her name sounding like American name?" She asked.

"Oh! That's an English name!"

"Give me her native name jare!"

"Her native name is Olamide", he replied.

I was still on my knees oooo. Should I get up? Leg don dey pepper me ooo.

673
"So, you call this one wife? Silas, of all the women in this village this is the one you
decided to marry", Daddy said.

"What did I do now that they are not happy to see me?" I asked within me.

"The girl is too proud. I guess you found her in the big city. Look at how she
dressed to intimidate us! She couldn't put on a native attire".

I lowered my head when I heard that. I knew why God gave that instruction. It
was because of Silas' parents.

My knees were already hurting me, so I tried to get up.

"Will you get down! Who told you to stand up?" Daddy yelled at me.

It has not gotten to that na! What did I do that you're telling me to kneel down
like a secondary school student?

"Can you see the pride I was talking about. When a lady kneels down to greet her
in laws, they are the ones to tell her to get up. But because this woman is proud,
she has the guts to get up without my permission", Daddy said.

Christiana in Osun state. You don enter one chance. Please kneel down, hands up
and close your eyes.

"Daddy! Please allow her to get up na! Please!" Silas pleaded with a smile on his
face.

674
"Cris na who do you? You left the big city, came to this remote village all because
of this gateman. Here is the father of the bride groom, keeping you on your knees
like a beggar. Get up and get out!"

I smiled.

"I rebuke you Satan! It is written, for God resists the proud, but he gives his grace
only to the humble. I need God's grace every day of my life, so I choose to be
humble", I replied.

"But...."

"Get away Lucifer! I rebuke you in Jesus’ name", I said and that voice faded in an
instant.

I knew Satan was roaming around like a roaring lion, seeking to devour me with
pride. But God helped me to be vigilant and watchful.

"You may get up!" Daddy said reluctantly.

"Eshe sir (Thank you)", I said and stood up.

"And what are those goats eating over there?" He asked.

I turned to find a family of village goats, father, mother and children, feeding on
my in-law’s rice.

675
Na only God fit help me ooo. I don turn to bad wife be that.

"A woman that cannot look after your property. That should be the rice you
bought for us, right?" Mummy asked.

"I'm sorry ma!" I apologized and bent my knees slightly.

"Was she supposed to drop our food on the ground? Can you imagine? And you
call this one wife?"

"Young ladies of nowadays! Very disorganized and careless", Daddy said with
disdain.

I didn't border chasing the goats. They had almost emptied the bag. They were
free to enjoy their meal while I suffered the consequences.

"Mummy!" Silas smiled and wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

"We can always buy rice when we need one. But a virtuous woman who can
find?" He said grinning.

"Ah! Charming! God will bless you!" I said within me.

"So, what is your occupation?" Daddy asked.

676
"Actually sir, I'm the CEO of Kolapo production company", I answered.

I saw the confusion on his face. I never knew he wasn't confused but shocked.

"Wait! Am I dreaming?" He asked and turned to Silas.

"Silas! I thought you said you work as a gateman in the Kolapo production
company?" He asked.

"Yes sir!"

"Is this your CEO?"

"Yes sir!"
"Chief executive officer?"

"Yes sir", he said grinning.

"Jesus is Lord!" Mummy exclaimed.

"Please send her back right now! If possible, both of you should start going back
now!" He said.

To be continued.......

677
Christiana go home!

Can you imagine? After going through that stressful journey, they are sending us
back without allowing us to even sit down?

They should be careful ooo.

Notice how Satan was almost using the opportunity to make her proud?

Satan would always attack us with our thoughts. It's our duty to resist him and
wave those thoughts away.

678
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 66
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Daddy what is wrong? Why are you sending us away?"

"Not both of you. I'm sending her back. Just her alone. I don't want to see her
near my son", he said with disdain.
"Daddy! There must be a reason why you said that!" He replied.

"What would make rich women leave their wealth to run after boys with bright
future like you. They're only hunting for destinies to trade with Lucifer", he
answered.

Chai! Father-in-law oooo! I don turn to destiny trader.

"Cris, can you imagine? This family does not deserve you!" Came the arrogant
voice.

"I don't need them to deserve me. I only need to follow God's instructions
whether I'm comfortable with it or not", I replied within me.

"So, you mean you would swallow all these insults. You left your house and your
comfort. Gave your money for this journey, bought enough food items for them
and how do they thank you for everything? By calling you a destiny hunter.

Cris you are better than this. If not for this Christianity stuff, you shouldn't have
been in this God forsaken rotten house in the first place".

679
"My sacrifice is nothing to me. I love Silas and I'm ready to respect the man that
gave birth to him", I replied.

"Cris! You need to understand that this people are ungrateful. How can you pay
such sacrifice and they all overlook it? Even Silas is not acting like a man. His
parents are insulting you right in front of him and he cannot scream at them in
your defense", came the arrogant whisper.

"That's true! Silas is supposed to be on my side. He's supposed to tell his parents
to respect me. He's too gentle with them. All he can say is why and daddy please,
like a secondary school boy. I can't believe Silas is this tolerant", I said within me.

"Exactly! Tomorrow in marriage. This man will be there when someone would
insult you and would not be able to defend you. Can you see for yourself?"

"That's true! I can't believe this! Love is really blinding me to Silas inaction. He's
supposed to defend his bride. But he's not doing that. He's busy smiling at the
insults thrown at me. He's not showing any sign of displeasure".

"And this is the man you want to marry. Can you imagine?"

"I can't believe this!" I replied.

"CRIS! WHAT DID I TELL YOU TO DO WHEN THE DEVIL WHISPERS INTO YOUR
HEAD?" Came the gentle whisper.

680
"That I should not engage him in a conversation".

"INSTEAD, WHAT ARE YOU SUPPOSED TO DO?"

"Reply him with the word of God".

"CAN YOU SEE HOW THE DEVIL ENTERED YOU WITH NEGATIVE THOUGHTS?"

"Chai! Daddy I'm sorry!"

"NOW STOP THAT NONSENSE CONVERSATION YOU WERE HAVING WITH HIM
AND GIVE HIM THE WORD OF GOD", Came the gentle whisper.

"The bible says in 1Peter 4:8 Above all, love each other deeply, because love
covers over a multitude of sins.

I don't care what Silas has done. I love him and I will not nurse bitterness towards
him".

"But all your sacrifices, your comfort, your money, your time".

"The bible says in Hebrews 12:2. Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our
faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the
shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.

681
I will endure. This is a cross I must bear to get to that happy home God has
arranged for me. This is something I must endure, to sit down tomorrow as a
conqueror.

And in verse 3, it says. For consider him that endured such contradiction of
sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds.

I will not be weary. Because the bible made me to understand in Galatians 6:9
And let us not be weary in well doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint
not.

I will not get tired of loving these undeserving people. Because as long as I don't
give up, my good works will bring a good result", I replied.

It is as if the devil had nothing more to say. There was no response anymore.

"YOU CAN DISMISS HIM PRINCESS. COMMAND HIS TO EXCUSE YOU AND HE'LL
OBEY".

"Get behind me Satan! Be gone!" I replied.

That was how I regained myself.

"Daddy thank you so much for the rescue. I don't know what I can do without
you".

"YOU'RE WELCOME MY PRETTY EBONY. DARK AND BEAUTIFUL!"

682
"Daddy! I'm blushing here! I'm owing you a kiss!" I replied.

I could hear him laughing.

"CRIS! IF YOU REALLY WANT TO KISS ME WELL, OBEY MY WORD. THAT'S THE BEST
KISS I CAN EVER HAVE".

"Daddy, give me the grace and I'll be the most obedient baby girl you ever have".

"MY GRACE HAS ALWAYS BEEN THERE. BUT AS I EARLIER SAID. DON'T FRUSTRATE
IT. BE WILLING AND OBEDIENT".

"Yes Daddy! So can I kiss you?"

"YOUR FATHER-IN-LAW IS ASKING YOU A QUESTION", He replied.

"Father-in-law? I don't understand".

"Cris!" Silas tapped me.

"She's not here at all", he added and chuckled.

"Would you love to stay here for the night? That's what daddy has been asking
you. What were you thinking?" Mummy asked.
"What was I? Oh! Whether I would love to stay here for the night? I thought we
were going back today?" I asked, I was now the confused wife.
683
Why do I always do what would make them label me a bad wife?

"Yes! I just spoke with daddy and he's going to at least show us a little hospitality
by sheltering us for the night. Tomorrow morning, we leave".

"Oh!" I exclaimed.

"Yes! So, what do you think?"

"Yes, I would love to spend the night here!" I replied.

If only I knew what spending the night in that house meant, I wouldn't have
accepted the offer.

First, I must not say I complained about the food. As wealthy as I am, I was at
their mercy. They could choose to feed or starve me. I had to eat whatever I was
given with a smile.

The second part was taking a bath. I don't want to go into that topic. I won't speak
bad of my hospitable in laws. They are such good people. If I hear pim! They are
good people, so I won't tell you about their bathroom.

The part that really got me was when they dressed a bedroom for Silas and I. I
don't understand ooo! These my in-laws can be dramatic. I just love them. This
was my new found family.

Lord help me today roll with them.

684
"What do you mean both of you cannot share the same room? Isn't she your
wife?" Mummy asked.

"We're not yet married!" Silas replied.

"Wait! You mean you have not touched her?"

"I'm a child of God!" He replied.

"Wow!" Mummy replied.

"It's amazing you have kept yourself from her destiny destroying bed", she
replied.

I don't understand my in-laws oooo. I only had to act as though I never heard
that. Nothing that would be said in this house that wouldn't hurt me. So, I decided
to play the deaf lady. I was completely deaf to all their insults. And secondly,
whatever negative thing they said about me was not for me.

I mean, you're a good person and someone is calling you an evil person, is that
who you are? Since you're not, there's no need to respond. I sometimes smiled at
the insults they threw at me. That threw them into confusion. My in-laws were
dramatic. They knew how to hide their surprise. But I was smart enough to catch
them hiding it.

Mummy left the two of us in the room. We looked at ourselves and smiled.

685
"Christiana, are you angry?" Silas asked.

It was the first time we had the opportunity to talk to ourselves.

"Why should I be angry? The bible says, anger rests in the bosom of fools. Only a
fool will allow himself to be angry. I'm at the front of a door. the door to my
marital bliss. I'm about to enter into my marriage of milk and honey. I should
expect Satan to play his foolish drama of course.

That's all my eyes are seeing. So as a wise woman there's only one thing to do.
The weapons of my warfare are not carnal. I don't fight physically. I fight
spiritually",

"Wow!"

"With these two knees", I said tapping my knees.

"God! Thank you so much for this lady you brought into my life. She's wealthy, but
she's so humble. I don't understand how you managed to break her to this point",
he said smiling

I returned the smile.

"Father, if there is still any trace of pride in her, break her some more. More
dealings Lord! Till all that is found in her is the humility of Jesus Christ. A king who
took the position of a slave", he said.

686
My heart flew at the prayer. I was like haven't I handled enough of the dealings?
That should be the end of it all. Which one is more dealings? I don try ooo.

"So, please change into an Ankara. My parents would really love to see you in that
outfit. I'll sleep in the parlor so you can have the room to yourself", he said and
walked towards the door.

"Charming!" I called.

"Can you please pray for me?" I requested.

He looked at me and smiled.

"Remember what mummy said that this would be a test. I just don't want to fail
God".

"Are you scared?" He asked.

"Should I say, yes and no! Part of me is and the other part is not".

"It's alright Christy! The Lord will be with you and direct your every part. I'll be
praying for you. I'll never stop praying for you. Infact I'm going to do so before
going to bed", he replied.

"That's so sweet of you! Thank you so much Charming! You're the best charm that
charmed my head", I said and made to hug him.

687
But I felt a restriction in my spirit. I paused in the act and quickly changed it to a
thumbs up.

"What was that for? Can't I hug my man?" I asked within me.

"NOT IN A SECLUDED PLACE LIKE THIS. THIS IS A BATTLEFIELD. IF SATAN CANNOT

SUCCEED IN MAKING YOU NURSE BITTERNESS TOWARDS YOUR PARENTS. HE
WOULD LOVE TO SUCCEED IN MAKING BOTH OF YOU SIN AGAINST YOUR BODIES.

BE SOBER AND VIGILANT. DON'T GIVE ANY BREATHING SPACE TO THE DEVIL IN
THIS BATTLE. HE HAS NOT LEFT. HE'S STANDING AT A DISTANCE, LOOKING FOR A
PERFECT OPPORTUNITY. HE'S REALLY AT IT CRIS. SATAN IS ALWAYS IN THE
BUSINESS OF FIGHTING HAPPY MARRIAGES".

"That's wonderful! Thanks for that information my sweet Daddy!" I replied within
me.

"YOU'RE WELCOME MY BABY GIRL!"

"Charming! Can we pray together tonight!" I asked.

"I was about to ask you the same thing", he answered.

"That's wonderful! I can bow see your thoughts. I'm seriously the missing half of
you", I said grinning.

"Yes oooo! The bone of my bone. But wait ooo!"

688
"Yes!"
"How come you were made from bone instead of dust?"

I burst into laughter and ran to hit him. He quickly ran out of the room and shut
the door.

"Good night Pretty Christy, Christy Pretty!" He said from the other end of the
door.
"Good night Charming Silas, Silas Charming! I don't know what would make you
charm an innocent baby girl like me".

"She was the one who asked to be charmed na! If I didn't charm her, she would
say I'm wicked!"

"Charming! Leave me abeg!" I said amidst laughter.

"Good night",

"After our marriage, you would be sued to the court. And judgment would be
passed on you. You would be given a life imprisonment with labour of making
babies",

"Christy! I will gladly labour and labour! Until there are 15 babies in 15 years of
life imprisonment!"

689
"Oh, my goodness! No be me and you!" I said laughing.

"Shoo! No be you want make I labour! I'm a good laborer na!"

"Get away! You workaholic!"

"Na wa oooo! Na labour I come labour na!"

"Yes na! No be to turn person pikin go machine!"

"No fear! If you tire to carry the belle, dash me small the womb. I go help you
carry the pikin!"

I burst into laughter.

"Silas, go abeg!"

"I don dey go na! Na you dey take style hold me. Imagine we're talking to each
other from the back of a door! See love!"

I laughed so hard that tears flowed down my cheeks.

"God! Satan will not stop me from marrying this package of blessing. He is
everything I want in a man. I will be humble to the call. I will be so humble to take
the position of a slave like Jesus. Washing the feet of his disciples".

690
To be continued.......

Finally, Christiana would be spending the night here. Hope you all have blankets
with you.

1 Peter 5:8 Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring
lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour:

Satan doesn't give up. He's always waiting for that moment when we would let
down our guard. That's why we have the Holy Spirit to guide us.

Many people lost guard through an innocent hug in secluded places. The hug
turned to flames and soon they had to put out the flames by eating the forbidden
fruit.

That's why Jesus said 'WATCH AND PRAY'.

It's not enough to pray. Be watchful.

691
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 67
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I no fit sleep ooo. Mosquito no gree for me ooo. See the way dem dey bite me.
Ha! Lord have mercy. How mosquito go dey bite me like this. I had to cover myself
completely with the blanket. I mean, I had to cover every single part of my body
including my face.

The repercussion of that was the heat I had to deal with. I was sweating profusely.
I can't remember the last time I sweated. I was always in my air-conditioned
master bedroom. Even if I travelled out, I always had the best hotel for the night.

Chai! Christiana! This is truly an experience you would never forget in your life. I
can't believe I would ever experience this part of life. As wealthy as I am, I was
forced to live like this. And because of what? My future!

Yes, one night in a remote village will not be enough to pay for many years of
marital bliss. One night was worth it. I will pay the price. My unborn children will
thank me for the wonderful man I married. The father they would grow up to
love. One mosquito night is not too much of a sacrifice for my unborn children
and my generation.

At a point, I felt like I was suffocating. I had to come out of the blanket. Mosquito
came for my blood in their numbers. I had to run into the safety of my blanket.

"Oh Jesus! Please give me sleep!" I whispered.

692
"GO AND MEET YOUR HUSBAND IN THE SITTING ROOM", Came the gentle
whisper.

I sat up immediately and checked the time. It was 10:55pm. I had gone to bed by
9pm and succeeded in getting no sleep at all. I stood up and put on my slippers.
Still covering my body with the blanket. I found my way to the parlor.

I met Silas reading his bible in the sitting room. He was using a lantern. To be
honest, I only saw lantern in movies. Epic Yoruba movies to be precise. It was my
first time to see a lantern in reality.

Immediately he saw me, he smiled and stood up

"I knew it!" He said grinning.

"Knew what?" I asked.

"I knew you would be unable to sleep. I knew you were awake. So, I told God to
bring you here", he answered.

"Wow! So, it was you that told my daddy to send me here to meet you?" I asked
grinning.

"Yes! I was just missing you", he replied.

693
"You're not serious. We're both in the same house and you're missing me. You
better focus on the revelation in the bible. You are reading Bible and the only
thing you're thinking about is woman. Carnal brother!"

He burst into laughter and I couldn't help but join him.

"Please sit down!" He said and took my hand.

I sat down beside him and wrapped the blanket around my legs.

"So, what are you reading?" I asked.

"Mysteries! I just saw something in the bible that I haven't seen before".

"Hmmm! Mysteries is my food ooo. Please feed your baby!" I said.

"Actually, I need you here so we can learn this together".

"Hmmm! Flimsy excuse. Just admit you were busy thinking about a woman. While
the menurah burn upon the chambers of your inner man. While the Shekinah
opened the principles of the kingdom and downloaded the proponents of divinity
into your humanity to activate the dimensions of Zoe. All you were doing was
thinking about a woman".

"Christy! Na wetin you talk?" He asked.

694
I burst into laughter.

"This woman finish me ooo. See spiritual grammar! Ha! I need to enroll for your
school ooo. Make you dey teach me grammar".

I laughed so hard that my stomach tightened.

"Christy, I have been asking God about something. It had been on my mind lately.
I discovered that some particular things that happened in our lives s as Christians
were not part of God's plans for our lives.

So, I started asking God about something so important. It's true that God had a
perfect plan and we ruin it true disobedience to his instructions".

"Like I did today", I interrupted him.

"That's nothing please!"

"It is something. Because your parents were displeased with my appearance. I

appeared pompous according to their standards", I replied.

"It's alright Pretty Christy! What I'm here to talk about is the way forward. I'm
here to talk about the way Jesus would tackle this situation. What God started
teaching me right now is seriously amazing".

"Please share with me!" I replied smiling.

695
"It's called SPIRITUAL NAVIGATION".

"Wow!"

"It's true God had an original plan. But we are not robots. We are free moral
agents. We make decisions without thinking about the consequences. Is it true
that everything that happened on earth all God's doing? Did God plan to give
Abraham a son through the slave of Sarah? Did God plan that Moses would not
enter the promised land?

Was it God's perfect will for David to kill Uriah and marry Bathsheba? Bathsheba
was already married to a completely different person and family. So, did God
really plan for David to fall into adultery so that Solomon could be born?

That's what God taught me just now. Spiritual Navigation is a dimension of the
mercy of God that brings a man out of his wrong tracks, back to the original plans
God initially had for him.

When a person travelling with a navigator misses his or her way? Immediately,
the navigator system in the car begins to search for a new path, aimed at bringing
the person back to the place he had missed.

Now, listen to what God has to say in the book of Jeremiah 18:1. The word which
came to Jeremiah from the LORD, saying,

Verse 2. Arise, and go down to the potter's house, and there I will cause thee to
hear my words.

696
Verse 3. Then I went down to the potter's house, and, behold, he wrought a work
on the wheels.

Verse 4. And the vessel that he made of clay was marred in the hand of the
potter: so, he made it again another vessel, as seemed good to the potter to make
it.

Verse 5. Then the word of the LORD came to me, saying,

Verse 6. O house of Israel, cannot I do with you as this potter? saith the LORD.
Behold, as the clay is in the potter's hand, so are ye in mine hand, O house of
Israel.

Verse 7. At what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a

kingdom, to pluck up, and to pull down, and to destroy it;

Verse 8. If that nation, against whom I have pronounced, turn from their evil, I will
repent of the evil that I thought to do unto them".

"Thank you, Jesus!" I whispered.

"God is not a God of your own done finish! You fell into sin and slept with that
man. You got pregnant for him out of wedlock. I told you to do this and you
disobeyed, now problem has come. You're in trouble! Your own don finish.

697
Instead, he starts working on a plan to bring you back to the original plan he had
for you. So even when Abraham missed it and gave birth to Ishmael, he still
helped him and brought Isaac at the right time.

Even when David missed it and fell into sin. When all everyone were saying is that
Bathsheba is nothing but a seductress. She's a devil incarnate. She bought her
way into David's life through her seduction.

God the merciful navigator decided to craft out a new plan and brought the
successor of David, out of the woman that was hated by everyone.

What about Jephthah? He was a product of a prostitute mother. His mum was
working as a prostitute to survive and that's how he was born. Even his family
members drove him away from the family because of his mum's reputation.

But God the merciful navigator, honored that man and brought him back to the
original plans he had for his life. God gave him the ability to fight. And when Israel
needed a champion to lead them into battle, he was called upon. That was how
the son of an ashawo, became a judge in Israel.

Tell me a situation that is too difficult for God to rewrite? He is so full of ideas and
wisdom that he can never be caught off guard.

That's what God was teaching me. Spiritual navigation", he said in conclusion.

I started clapping.

698
"Wow! Should I say God has given me my own Apostle Paul, like he gave my
mentor?" I teased.

He smiled and took my hand.

"I'm just an ordinary gateman".

"See your mouth like I'm just! Stop seeing yourself that way! You're a great
teacher of God's word"

He smiled and gave my fingers a gentle squeeze.

"Christy, we made mistakes today. There were instructions we neglected. There

were times we did not follow the promptings of the Holy Spirit. But God is here to
tell us that we can make it. Despite our faults. God is not a God of hopelessness.
He gives hope to the hopeless.

Christy, I'm getting the burden to pray right now. Can we talk to God to navigate
us? Show us the path we must follow. Tell us your plan B. Lord! Reveal the way
into the heart of my parents!"

"Our parents", I corrected.

"Our parents", he concurred.

"Can we begin to pray?"

699
We both went down on our knees and began to pray. We prayed fervently but
not too loud, so as not to disturb our parents who were fast asleep.

"Lord! You said in your word that the heart of the kings are in your hands. Touch
the heart of our parents. Satan is only trying to make us think there is no hope in
this matter. But with you, all things are possible. Give us victory.

Daddy! This marriage was ordained by you and according to your word, the gates
of hell will not prevail over whatever you have established. Lord, cause the
kingdom of hell to lose its grip over the lives and hearts of our parents in Jesus’
name", I prayed.

"CRIS! DO YOU REMEMBER WHAT I TAUGHT YOU ABOUT SPIRITUAL

ENCHANTMENT?"

"Yes Daddy!" I replied.

"GO AND CAST YOUR SPELLS ON YOUR IN-LAWS! THE BIBLE SAYS THOU SHALL
DECREE A THING AND IT SHALL BE ESTABLISHED. LIFE AND DEATH ARE IN THE
POWER OF THE TONGUE.

SUMMON THEIR SPIRITS TO THIS PRAYER ALTAR RIGHT NOW AND COMMAND
THEM TO DO WHAT YOU WANT THEM TO DO. THEY WILL START OBEYING YOU
LIKE FOOLS".

"Ayayayaaaaaa!" I stood up and shut my eyes tightly.

700
"Mummy and Daddy! Wherever your spirit are, locked up by demons. Demons are
feeding your mind with hatred and bitterness towards me. I summon your spirits
right now!"

"Amen!" Silas replied.

"And I command you in the name that is above every other name to accept
Christiana Kolapo as your daughter-in-law in the name of Jesus".
"Amen!"

"Listen to me Mummy and Daddy! Your bodies are asleep right now, but your
spirits can hear me. The Bible says in Philippians 2:9. Wherefore God also hath
highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name:

That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things
in earth, and things under the earth;

And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God
the Father.

I hereby command your knees to bow! In the name of Jesus!"

"Amen!"

"You don't have a choice! Whether you like Christiana or not, she has been
chosen by God. So, you have to accept her as God's will. The bible says in

701
Numbers 14:28. Say unto them, as truly as I live, saith the LORD, as ye have
spoken in mine ears, so will I do to you.

Daddy we have spoken, you're not a liar! You said you would do what we have
spoken! So let what we have spoken come to pass in Jesus’ name!"

"Amen!"

"Let's begin to thank God for answering our prayers!" I said and went down on my
knees.

"Thank you, Jesus! Thank you, Lord!"

"Christiana my daughter! Listen to me! I have chosen you despite your past
mistakes. You are a product of mercy and the intercessory prayers of Mrs. Juliet
Thompson.

Obey me! Obey me! Obey me! My spirit will not strive with man for he is flesh
and blood. I don't struggle with people. If I tell you to go left and you want to go
right, I will definitely allow you go your way.

Daughter! You said you want to kiss me! Kiss me by obeying my command", Silas
said.

His eyes were tightly shut. I knew he was was under the power of the Holy Ghost.

702
I laid prostrate on the floor and began to blast in tongues. I never told Silas about
that conversation I had with God where I told God I wanted to loss him. This was a
complete manifestation of the gift of the Holy Spirit called the word of
knowledge.

"Father help me! Please give me the grace! Strengthen my inner man. Cause
everything that wants to rebel against you to be uprooted out of my heart in
Jesus’ name"

To be continued......

Baba and Iya Silas are in trouble. Who are they to think they can cancel our
wedding? A wedding we have been planning for how many days now.

Abeg, marriage committee, how far?

Spiritual Navigation! I care to know how messed up your destiny is. I don't care to
know what terrible thing you brought upon yourself through sin.

The word of God says, whosoever (meaning any person) that calls upon the name
of the Lord, shall be rescued.

I love this spiritual spells Christiana cast on her in-laws. Let me see if they will
wake up and start misbehaving.

Christy! You go teach me grammar oooo!

703
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 68
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I woke up to the sound of a mosquito flying across my ears. I jumped up

immediately. Silas had opted to watch over me till I slept. He used a book to fan
me till sleep took me. I was now alone in the room.

That was truly sacrificial of him. I never would have slept without that act of
kindness. The heat and mosquitoes were so discomforting.

At last, I was able to sleep. I looked for my phone to know what time it was. Soon
the alarm started ringing. I discovered I had woken up a few seconds to my quiet
time.

"Daddy, do we still spend time with each other here in the village?" I asked.

"WHY NOT? DIDN'T YOU SPEND TIME WITH SILAS HERE IN THE VILLAGE?"

"I know, but I'm not in my house. I didn't know we are still going to do quiet time
in the village".

"DID YOU GIST WITH YOUR HUSBAND IN THE VILLAGE? YES, OR NO?

"Yes! How can I do without speaking with my Prince Charming?" I answered

grinning.

704
"SO, WHAT AM I TO YOU?"

"My first love! My true love! My sweet Daddy! The Daddy that loved me
unconditionally, when there was no Silas to show me love. You brought Silas into
my life. I must not allow him be your replacement".

"THAT'S IT CRIS! ANYWHERE YOU GO, I'M ALWAYS THERE. SO, WHETHER YOU'RE
IN THE VILLAGE OR A CAMPUS STUDENT. WHEREVER YOU GO! I'M ALWAYS WITH
YOU. QUIET TIME DOES NOT STOP BECAUSE YOU CHANGED LOCATION. ALOT OF
BELIEVERS ARE FOND OF DOING THAT.
THEY CHANGE LOCATION ABD THAT WAS THE END OF FASTING. THAT WAS THE
END OF THEIR PRAYER LIFE. EVERYTHING ABOUT THEIR SPIRITUAL LIVES DRIED UP
IMMEDIATELY. WHY?

THEY CONCLUDE THAT THEY CAN ONLY PRAY IN THAT ROOM THEY USUALLY
PRAY. THEY CONCLUDE THEY CAN ONLY FAST IN THAT HOUSE THEY USUALLY
FAST. THE MOMENT THEY CHANGE LOCATION, THEY EMBARK ON WHAT I CALL
SPIRITUAL HOLIDAY.

NO MORE PRAYERS. NO MORE QUIET TIME. NO MORE PERSONAL BIBLE STUDY.

EVERYTHING ABOUT THEIR PERSONAL RELATIONSHIP WITH GOD BECOMES A
THING OF THE PAST.

NO! IT OUGHT NOT TO BE SO. THIS IS A RELATIONSHIP. AND ONE THING THAT
STRENGTHENS A RELATIONSHIP IS CONSISTENT COMMUNICATION. THE DAY
YOUR COMMUNICATION WITH GOD STARTS GOING DOWN, THAT'S THE DAY YOU
BARGAIN TO BACKSLIDE.

705
SO, CRIS, IF YOU COULD STILL SPEND TIME WITH YOUR CHARMING SILAS IN THIS
REMOTE PLACE. WHY WON'T YOU CREATE TIME FOR GOD?"

AT LEAST WE USUALLY MAKE OUT TIME TO DO WHAT IS MOST IMPORTANT TO

US. SO, IF GOD IS SO IMPORTANT TO YOU, WON'T YOU CREATE TIME TO SPEND
WITH HIM?"

"Yes sir!" I answered.

"CAN YOU IMAGINE? I WON'T HEAR THE VOICE OF THE GIRL I LOVE SO MUCH
THIS MORNING! WHAT'S THE MEANING OF THAT?"

"I'm sorry sir!" I apologized smiling.

"YOU BETTER BE SORRY! IF NOT, I WOULD HAVE SENT SILAS HERE TO BEAT YOU
THE WAY SUSAN BEAT YOU THAT DAY".
I started laughing.

"Daddy, I know you won't forget that one. You always remember how I ran out of
the bed to escape her painful slap. Chai! Mummy Susan can beat somebody
oooo! I hope she wasn't a boxer".
"YES OOOO! A BOXER THAT PUNCHES SPIRITUAL LAZY BONES LIKE YOU", He said
amidst laughter.

I began my quiet time with worship songs and then moved over to thanksgiving. I
found myself thanking God the more.

706
I tried to pray in tongues, but found myself switching into words of thanksgiving. I
tried it thrice and found myself praying in words. So, I decided to enjoy the flow.
Thanking God for everything.

"God, I thank you for my parents in law. I thank you for their dramatic behavior
yesterday.

I thank you for everything you have done for me through them. I thank you for
using them to point out the careless attitude in me. I thank you for using them to
tell me that it's not good to drop the food of the elderly people on the ground.

I thank you for using them to teach me it not good to get up when your in laws
have not told you to get up. God, I thank you because yesterday's lessons were
wonderful. Unknown to them, they were teaching me how to be a good and
submissive wife, just as I've always wanted to be".

I was shocked at the prayers I was praying self. I can't believe all I was seeing was
goodness out of the insults my parents dished out on me. This was truly the
forgiving nature of God at work in me. Thank you so much Lord Jesus.

After a while, I sat down to read my Bible. I was not with my Bible study journal to
continue with the topic I was reading. So, I asked the Holy Spirit to show me any
place in the Bible he wants me to study.

I was flipping the pages, when my eyes were drawn to a highlighted verse.

"Isaiah 30:21 And thine ears shall hear a word behind thee, saying, this is the way,
walk ye in it, when ye turn to the right hand, and when ye turn to the left".

707
I nod my head and exhaled.

"Daddy, what does this scripture mean? Open my understanding dear Lord!" I
whispered.

"CRIS THERE IS SOMETHING CALLED SPIRITUAL EAR BUD. THAT'S WHAT THAT
SCRIPTURE IS TALKING ABOUT. SPIRITUAL EAR BUD IS A DIMENSION OF HEARING
FROM GOD THAT FLOWS WITHOUT INTERRUPTION.

THIS IS MEANT TO GIVE YOU INSTRUCTIONS WHEN YOU'RE ON A MISSION.

ESPECIALLY ON AN ASSIGNMENT THAT NEED THE PROGRESSIVE INSTRUCTIONS
FROM YOUR SPIRITUAL COMMANDER, WHICH IS THE HOLY GHOST".

"Wow! From spiritual navigation to spiritual ear bud. I have never heard of this
before".

"YES CRIS! BECAUSE IN ORDER TO NAVIGATE PROPERLY, YOU MUST PLUG THE
SPIRITUAL EAR BUD TO YOUR EARS AND ALWAYS HERE WHATEVER THE
COMMANDER HAS TO SAY. IF HE SAYS, 'GO LEFT'. YOU MOVE IMMEDIATELY. IF HE
SAYS, 'TURN AROUND AND TAKE THE STREET ON YOUR RIGHT'. YOU DO THAT
IMMEDIATELY.

THAT'S HOW IT OPERATES. THESE SPIRITUAL EAR BUD HELPS YOU FOLLOW THE
PROGRESSIVE INSTRUCTIONS FROM THE HOLY SPIRIT WHENEVER YOU'RE IN A
SITUATION WHERE YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT TO DO".

"Daddy! How do I get this Spiritual ability?"

708
"FIRST YOU PRAY FOR IT. SECONDLY, YOU PUT YOUR HUMAN WISDOM AND
UNDERSTANDING ASIDE. ALOT OF BELIEVERS ARE BRINGING COMMON SENSE
INTO CHRISTIANITY. IT DOESN'T WORK THAT WAY. COMMON SENSE IN
CHRISTIANITY DOESN'T WORK.

THE WISDOM OF GOD IS ALWAYS FOOLISHNESS TO MEN AND THE WISDOM OF

MEN IS FOOLISHNESS TO GOD. IMAGINE GOD TELLING ABRAHAM TO SACRIFICE
ISAAC HIS ONLY SON. DOES THAT MAKE ANY SENSE?

IF YOU SIT MEN DOWN AND TELL THEM THIS IS WHAT GOD TOLD ME TO DO. IF
THEY BRING THEIR WISDOM, THAT IS THE COMMON SENSE AND WISDOM OF
MEN, INTO REASONING. THEY WOULD END UP TELLING YOU THAT IT WASN'T
GOD THAT SPOKE TO YOU IN THE FIRST PLACE, BUT A DEMON.
DOES GOD COLLECT HUMAN SACRIFICE? WHEN DID GOD START ASKING FOR THE
BLOOD OF YOUR CHILDREN LIKE MOLECH AND ALL THOSE BLOOD SUCKING
IDOLS?

BRO, GO AND SLEEP. THAT WAS NOT GOD SPEAKING. BUT YOU KNEW IT WAS
GOD, BECAUSE IT'S NOT YOUR FIRST TIME OF HEARING HIM SPEAK. THAT'S WHAT
I MEAN CRIS.

YOU MUST BE READY TO HAVE THE HEART OF A CHILD. THAT'S WHY JESUS SAID
THAT UNTIL YOU BECOME AS LITTLE CHILDREN, YOU WILL NEVER GET TO THE
KINGDOM OF GOD.

CHILDREN HAVE ONE SPECIAL QUALITY THAT ADULTS DON'T HAVE. CHILDREN
BELIEVE WHATEVER THEY ARE TOLD BY THEIR FATHER. ADULTS WILL LIKE TO
INVESTIGATE AND ARGUE WITH GOD. TRY TO PLAN FOR GOD AND TELL HIM THIS
MY PLAN MAKES SENSE MORE THAN THE PLAN YOU HAVE CRAFTED OUT FOR ME.
709
THAT'S WHY IN ORDER TO WALK WITH GOD, HAVE THE HEART OF A CHILD.
BELIEVE WHATEVER GOD SAYS EVEN WHEN YOU DON'T UNDERSTAND. THAT'S
ANOTHER ISSUE I HAVE WITH ALOT OF BELIEVERS.

ABRAHAM DID NOT UNDERSTAND WHY I TOLD HIM TO KILL HIS ONLY SON. BUT
HE WENT AHEAD TO OBEY ME. TODAY ALOT OF BELIEVERS WOULD START ASKING
ME TO EXPLAIN MYSELF. TO TELL THEM WHY I GAVE THEM THAT INSTRUCTION.

AM I SAYING IT'S WRONG TO ASK GOD QUESTIONS? OF COURSE NOT! BUT

THERE'S A PROUD ATTITUDE IN THEM THAT MAKES ME ANGRY WHENEVER THEY
ASK ME QUESTIONS. THEY WILL SAY THAT THEY CANNOT OBEY THAT
INSTRUCTION, UNTILL THEY UNDERSTAND IT. I MEAN, THEY WANT TO FIRST OF
ALL EXPLAIN WHY I GAVE THEM THE INSTRUCTIONS, OR ELSE, TO HELL WITH MY
INSTRUCTIONS.

THAT'S A PROUD ATTITUDE IN BELIEVERS TODAY. IT'S WHILE YOU ARE OBEYING
ME THAT YOU CAN ASK, ' DADDY, PLEASE OH! DON'T BE OFFENDED. WHY DID
YOU TELL ME TO DO THIS? I'M JUST OBEYING YOU BECAUSE I HAVE TO. BUT I
DON'T UNDERSTAND'.

THAT'S A HUMBLE CHRISTIAN. THAT KIND OF PERSON WILL DRAW MY

ATTENTION FASTER, THAN THE OTHER ONE WHO IS TRYING TO ARGUE WITH
GOD.

JUST OBEY! JUST OBEY! IS THE WAY! GOD'S WAY. WHEN HIS MESSAGE COMES TO
YOU, THERE IS BUT ONE THING TO DO. JUST OBEY, JUST OBEY!"

710
CRIS! THERE IS NOTHING AS SWEET AS OBEDIENCE. WHEN ABRAHAM SACRIFICED
HIS ONLY SON. AH! I WAS SO EXCITED THAT FOR THE FIRST TIME IN THE BIBLE, I
SWORE!

I MEAN I SWORE BY MYSELF! BECAUSE I WAS SO HAPPY. HE OBEYED ME TO THE

LAST COMMAND. HEAVEN WAS WATCHING THIS MAN. AS HE GOT TO THE
MOUNTAIN.

WE WERE ALL WATCHING ABRAHAM. WILL HE CHANGE HIS MIND? WILL HE TURN
BACK? WILL HE SPARE HIS SON?

ABRAHAM TIED UP HIS SON. MY HEART LEAPT. PLACED HIM ON THE ALTAR. WE
WERE LIKE, WAIT OOO. CAN THIS REALLY BE HAPPENING?

RAISED HIS HAND AND IN HIS HEART SLAUGHTERED HIS SON. THE SON HE LOVED
SO MUCH. I QUICKLY SIGNALLED THE ANGEL TO STOP HIM FROM DOING IT
PHYSICALLY".

I went down on my knees and began to pray aggressively.

"Daddy! Give me that anointing Abraham had. That grace Abraham carried!
Abraham was a father of faith. He believed everything God told him. Look at me
over here! I call myself a daughter of Abraham, but I am so full of doubt!

Daddy give me that grace my father, Abraham carried. Give me that spiritual ear
bud. Let my obedience challenge you to swear in my life. Let my obedience move
you to tears like Abraham's obedience did.

711
Let the hosts of heaven applaud as a daughter submits to God completely and
shames the devil. God give me that grace! On my own I am nothing! On my own, I
will fail!

The bible says in Romans 9:16. it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that
runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy.

Show me mercy Lord! Help me win my race! Show me mercy! Help me obey you
completely. Spiritual ear bud, where are you? Be activated right now!"

I prayed fervently for almost an hour. Suddenly I began to feel cold sensations all
over my body. I shivered as goose bumps rose on my skin.

I knew something was happening to me as I sensed the spiritual energy in the

room. I bowed my head to the ground.

"Do your work on my spirit Lord. Let my spiritual ears be activated.

Isaiah 50:5 The Lord GOD hath opened mine ear, and I was not rebellious, neither
turned away back.

Help me not to rebel against you and block my spiritual ears. Help me not to turn
back and lose my spiritual ear bud".

To be continued....

Brethren, quiet time does not stop because you travelled.

712
Let me tell you a Spiritual secret. The day you feel too tired to observe your quiet
time is the day you seriously need to observe it.

Look at the revelation from the throne of grace that was supposed to visit Cris.
But she was about to lose it in the name of LET ME REST TODAY. I'M IN THE
VILLAGE. THERE'S NO NEED TO OBSERVE MY QUIET TIME.

SPIRITUAL HOLIDAY! God hates it so much.

Hebrews 10:38 Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul
shall have no pleasure in him.

Don't be a Christian that draws back at the slightest difficulty. You have started
the journey, so keep running.

713
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 69
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I entered the parlor expecting to see Silas there, but he wasn't. My heart almost
jumped.

I had just rounded up my quiet time and the Holy Spirit told me to go to the
parlor.

"CALM DOWN! I DIDN'T BRING YOU HERE TO GIST WITH SILAS. YOU TOO LIKE
TALK TALK!"

I smiled and covered my mouth with my hands.

"TURN LEFT", came the instruction.

I turned left and saw a broom beside the wall.

"YOU KNOW WHAT TO DO WITH THAT. GET TO WORK".

Ewooooooo! Cris, when was the last time you swept a house? That should be 7
years ago.

714
"CRIS, FOR YOUR INFORMATION THERE WOULD BE NO HOUSE MAID IN YOUR
FUTURE HOME. YOU'RE GOING TO LEARN HOW TO TAKE CARE OF YOUR
HUSBAND RIGHT HERE! CARRY THE BROOM AND SWEEP LIKE A WOMAN".

"No housemaid? I will be sweeping house? Egbami ooo!"

"CRIS! I'M WAITING FOR YOU. CARRY THIS BROOM AND LET'S CLEAN THIS PLACE".

I quickly went for the broom, bent down and began to sweep.
"So, what about Silas?" I asked.

"I SENT HIM OUT OF THE HOUSE, SO YOU CAN CONCENTRATE ON THE
ASSIGNMENT I HAVE FOR YOU THIS MORNING. HE'LL BE BACK BY 9AM".

"Ha! Daddy! How would I survive without him till that time?" I replied in fright.

"YOU WILL SURVIVE OOO. SILAS IS NOT OXYGEN. BESIDES, I'M HERE FOR YOU".

"Daddy you know what makes me say that. How do I handle his parents all by
myself? I need him around to help me talk to them when there's a little
misunderstanding".

"AND WHAT ABOUT ME? YOU NEED SILAS AND I CAN START GOING, RIGHT?"

"Ha! I'm sorry Daddy! Please forgive me. I need you more than I need Silas".

715
"THAT'S BETTER!"

I continued sweeping till I was done with the house.

"GO OUTSIDE!" Came the instruction.

I quickly opened the door, expecting to see my Silas. I met a messy compound.
The village goats had defecated all over the compound overnight.

"LOOK BEHIND YOU", Came the gentle voice.

I turned and saw that long strong broom used for sweeping the compound,
resting on the wall near the entrance.

"START SWEEPING".

I smiled as I picked it up and began to sweep the compound.

I have never done something like this before so I was not sure if I was doing it
correctly. All I knew was that I was doing it. I moved round the house, sweeping
everything I could. I gathered the dirt together and wondered how I was going to
pack and dispose them.

"GO TO THE BACK OF THE HOUSE, YOU WOULD SEE A PARKER, USE IT. THEN
AFTER PARKING, LOOK FOR THE KITCHEN, THE ZINC BUILT KITCHEN. YOU WOULD
SEE AN OLD PAINT RUBBER THERE. THAT'S WERE MUMMY DROPS HER DIRT".

716
I was wowed. I quickly ran to look around the house and saw the parker waiting
for me there. I took it and gathered the dirt together. I looked for the kitchen and
found the waste bin staring at me.

"Wow! Daddy! I'm a stranger in this compound. The way I'm knowing everything
around the house is so unusual ooo!"

"LOOK AT YOU. SOMEONE THAT COLLECTED SPIRITUAL EAR BUD IS TALKING AS IF

THERE IS NO DEVICE ON HER EAR".

"So, this is how it works?" I almost yelled. Oh my God! Daddy you're the best.

"CONCENTRATE. WE HAVE MUCH MORE TO DO. NOW GET THE KEYS TO THE
KITCHEN".

"Where are they?"

"GOOD QUESTION. TURN AROUND, YOU WOULD SEE A WINDOW BEHIND YOU.
CHECK THE WALL, THE THERE'S A NYLON STUCK IN A HOLE ON THE WALL. PULL IT
OUT. THE KEY IS BEHIND IT".

I turned and saw I was backing a window. I saw the nylon stuck into the hole in
the wall. I went there, pulled out the nylon and brought out the keys.
"Jesus!" I grinned.

"GO AND OPEN KITCHEN JARE".

717
"No Daddy! Allow me freak out a little bit. You're too awesome! Too powerful!
Chai! So, this is spiritual ear bud? Chai! Silas must have it too", I said as I opened
the kitchen.

I saw the fireplace. They cooked on firewood stove.

"MUMMY HAD SET EVERYTHING IN PLACE. JUST GO THERE AND LIGHT THE FIRE.
LOOK AHEAD OF YOU. THERE'S A BOTTLE ON THE FLOOR. THAT'S KEROSENE.
POUR A LITTLE ON THE WOOD TO MAKE IT LIT UP FASTER".

I looked forward and saw the bottle at it's position. Wow! I followed the
instructions and soon, I had lit up fire.

Humble, [11/7/2022 3:01 PM]

"GET THE YAM TUBER IN THE CUPBOARD OVER THERE AND PREPARE A
BREAKFAST OF YAM. DON'T WORRY ABOUT THE SAUCE. MUMMY ALREADY HAS
EGUSI SOUP IN THE POT YOU WILL FIND IN THE CUPBOARD. JUST WARM IT. GET
THE KNIFE FROM THE TOP OF THE CUPBOARD".

I opened the cupboard and found yam tubers in it. I looked at the top of the
cupboard and there was the knife.

I quickly put the pot of Egusi soup on the fire, while I started getting the yam
ready. I worked like a girl who had been to the village for years. Just with the help
of my Daddy in the kitchen with me. Giving me progressive instructions.

718
Within one hour, breakfast was ready! Daddy, you're such a genius. I never knew I
could be this powerful with you as my guide and commander.

"NOW TAKE A BUCKET FROM THE KITCHEN AND GET WATER FROM THE WELL AT
THE NEXT COMPOUND".
I didn't waste time. I quickly took it and hurried to the next compound. The well
was the first thing I saw. There was a teenage girl already fetching water.

"TELL HER TO FILL YOUR BUCKET FOR YOU".

"My friend! Please can you fill my bucket with water?" I asked.

She looked at me and quickly bent her knees slightly to greet me.

"Ekaro ma (Good morning)".

"Thank you my dear! Please can you help me?"

"Yes ma! Bring it here!" She replied.

I brought it and she poured all what she had fetched before my arrival into my
bucket. Then fetched some more to fill my bucket.

"Thank you!" I said.

"You're welcome ma!" She said and stood watching.

719
I bent over and tried to carry it. I had not taken up to five steps before soaking the
skirt of my Ankara with water. It was as if I was pouring all the water she fetched
on my legs.

"Should I carry it for you?" She asked, coming to meet me with her bucket of
water. She refilled my bucket again and carried my bucket to the compound.

"Thank you so much dear! You're such a wonderful young lady!" I said grinning.

"Please, who are you?" She asked.

I guessed she was familiar with everyone in the compound except me. She must
have a good eye and must have been a great observer to notice I was new.

"I'm Mummy Akande's daughter", I answered.

"But mummy doesn't have daughter na! She only had a son and that's Bro Silas.
When did mummy give birth to a grown-up daughter like you?" She asked.

"TELL HER YOU'RE HER SON'S WIFE TO BE".

"I am her son's wife to be", I quickly answered.

"Wow!" She exclaimed, with those huge eye balls of surprise.

720
"Thank you dear", I replied grinning.

"But you still have not answered my question. Who are you?" She asked.

Now I was confused. I thought I just revealed who I was to her. What else was she
asking about me? What does she want me to say?

"Daddy!"

"BE CALM! DON'T WORRY! JUST BE QUIET".

I remained quiet and only smiled at her.

"Aunty, I saw three tall men with feathers following you with flaming swords in
their hands. I was afraid. But their faces looked so friendly and beautiful. They
followed you into the compound and wherever you went, they followed.

So, who are you?" She asked.

Now I understood why she asked the question. Wow! So, angels were following
me? Daddy this is not fair ooo! You showed someone else the angels, but you
didn't show me.

"WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO ABOUT IT?"

721
"I wanted to hug you before, but now I'm not going to hug you again. Your baby
girl will not hug you", I replied sulkily.

"YOU OWE ME TWENTY HUGS. AND YOU'RE GOING TO HUG ME TODAY".

"I say I'm not hugging you. You refused to show me the angels", I replied.

"OKAY! LET ME COLLECT MY EAR BUD",

"Ha Daddy daddy! I was only joking na! If I don't hug you, who will I hug? Come,
let me hug you! My sweet Daddy!" I said grinning.

I could hear him laughing within me. I couldn't help it but laugh too.

"Aunty, who are you?" The girl called me back to from my chat with God.

"I am a daughter of the most high God", I replied.

"Wow! I want to be like you! Please, tell me what I must do to become a daughter
of the most high God", she said.
"You must give your life to Jesus and accept him as your personal Lord and
saviour".

That was how I won a soul that morning. It looked like a shock to me. Just seeing
me and wanting to be like me. Me of all people? Me that God should have

722
destroyed in the twinkling of an eye if not for the mercy of God and the
intercessory prayers of my mentor.

It's amazing how God transforms a person from nothing to somebody. I was
completely hopeless, but God gave me hope. This my Daddy is too sweet. Jesus,
you're so amazing.

I carried the bucket and was about entering the kitchen when mummy came out.

"Oh, my goodness! Thank you so much darling!" She said as she took the bucket
from my hands.

I was trying to understand what happened. Did I just heard her calling me darling?
That one na pill to swallow.

Soon, Daddy came out of the house furious.

"Is today the first time you're doing this? You keep behaving as if you're not a
wife. You sleep as if there is no tomorrow to sleep. You're a terrible woman!

You want to tarnish my reputation in this community abi? You know it's today I'm
supposed to go and you decided to sleep like a rat!" He said ranting.

"Where is the water for me to bathe with?"

"It's right here?" She said and she took the bucket and hurried to where the
bathroom was located.

723
I stood watching everything. I didn't know what to say, neither did I know what
was going on. That my mother-in-law called me darling rang in my head like I
received the award of the best wife of the year.

"So, what about my food? Will I go on an empty stomach?"

"Breakfast is ready. I think Silas cooked for us before he left".

"Silas doesn't cook mummy. You have failed me as a wife. You're such a disgrace. I
can't believe it. So you mean I would go there on an empty stomach?"

"Daddy you don't understand. Someone has prepared breakfast already".

"Who?"

"Me!" I said interrupting their conversation.

They both turned to look at me with shock written on their faces.

"I thought it was Silas", Mummy said.

"When has Silas ever cooked in this house?" Daddy asked.

"I don't know. But maybe he could be the one that cooked the food".

724
"But the compound has been swept. The house swept also. Who did all these?"
Daddy asked.

"Me!" I answered.

They both looked at me, unable to say a word.

To be continued......

Oya Iya and Baba Silas, do quick and tell us what a wonderful daughter Christiana
is?

How wonderful things can be when we obey the instructions of the Holy Spirit.

I so much love this new dimension of hearing from God. Cris was a stranger in
that house, but she was walking around the house as if she had lived there all her
life.

Oya wedding planning committee. The delay has been too much. Let's begin with
the bridal shower.

725
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 70
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Wait! What do you mean by you were the one who cooked the food and swept
the compound? How did you enter the kitchen when you don't know where I kept
the keys?" Mummy asked.

I smiled.

"I found the hole on the wall and saw the keys there".

"Wow! So, you did all these house chores all by yourself?" She asked.

"Yes Mummy!

"I thought you were the CEO of Kolapo production company. How could you do
such humiliating activities?"

"Mummy, apart from being a CEO, I'm also a child of God. And one of the fruits of
the Holy Spirit is meekness. Another name for meekness is humility. God has
really transformed me. He has worked on my heart and made me to look exactly
like him.

It's the Lord's doing and it is marvelous in our eyes!"

726
"I don't understand. You mean God was showing you everything in my house.
Where to find the keys, where the soup was KEPT. Where the yam was kept and
everything you needed without assistance?" She asked.

I smiled and nodded.

"Wow! This is awesome! I can't believe I have treated you so badly. You have
shown me kindness even when I treated you so badly".

I went down on my knees and put my palms together in a plea.

"No Mummy! You were right. My behavior was wrong".

"No, my daughter stand up", she pleaded and tried to pull me up.

Did she just call me her daughter? Wait, I think I am dreaming already. You mean
that came out of her mouth by mistake, right? Yeah! That was definitely a
mistake.

"No Mummy! Allow me to say what I have to say".

"No, my daughter! Stand up!" She repeated the mistake.

They said when you repeat a mistake, it's no longer a mistake, but a.... How did
they say it again? I can't remember but wait oooo. She's already calling me her
daughter ooo! A dream I cannot wake up from.

727
"Mummy! Allow me to kneel down please!"

"No! The CEO of Kolapo production company cannot be kneeling to me. She
should be sitting while I kneel down to greet her", she replied.

"God forbid! Mummy! Allow me to talk na!" I pleaded and tried to struggle a little
as she pulled me up to my feet. I had to allow her, as an elderly woman.

"Mummy! I'm really sorry!"

"For what? She asked.

"For not being the kind of wife, you expected me to be. I was too careless. I gave
the rice we bought to the goats yesterday. I dressed in a pompous way. I couldn't
put on a native attire. I was wearing red and white as if it was valentine's day".

"No, my daughter, you were looking so beautiful. Infact to be honest with you, I
liked you. I just had to support my husband. He can't be saying something while
I'm saying the opposite. I really like you the moment I saw you. I don't know what
made me to insult you. Please my daughter, can you forgive me?" She asked.

"CRIS! SHE SAID SHE DIDN'T KNOW WHAT MADE HER TO INSULT YOU. SHE SAID
SHE LIKED YOU THE MOMENT SHE SAW YOU. WHAT MADE HER TREAT YOU
CONTRARY TO HER TRUE FEELINGS FOR YOU?"

"Satan!" I answered.

728
"PRAYERS ARE WORKING HERE. CAN YOU SEE THE POWER IN SPIRITUAL
ENCHANTMENT? HER HEAD IS UNDER YOUR SPELL".

"Yes ooo! She thought she was a tough woman. She no know say spiritual people
are the most dangerous people to deal with. When you shout at them, they just
smile. They won't say anything. But in the night, they will address your matter and
program your head overnight", I replied smiling.

"My daughter! You don't have to worry about my husband. I know how to talk to
him and penetrate him. You won't go back to Lagos without our blessings and
approval for the marriage", she added.

You know how we used to shout praise the Lord in churches? That was how I
almost shouted it. Thank God for the fruit of the Holy Spirit called self-control.

"Mummy! You know I'm still learning how to be a good wife. Aren't you rushing
too much?" I asked, smiling inwardly.

"No! You're a good girl! You're the best wife I have ever seen. You are a rich
woman, but so humble. I can't imagine how God could raise such a woman in our
society. Rich, yet humble. We ordered you around like a nobody and you never
said anything to us.
We threw insults at you and you acted as if it was nothing. This was so
overwhelming. I began to ask myself if you were really the CEO of the company.
Because if you were, you wouldn't have followed Silas here in the first place. You
would have sent for us to meet you at your estate.

729
And who are we to say no to such a request from a mighty woman. We would
leave everything we were doing and lie down on the floor to beg you to marry out
son.

But we kept you kneeling down yesterday and you knelt down. We kept you
outside the house and were almost sending you away, with little or no hospitality
at all. Yet, you never complained. What kind of wife is that? That's the best kind
of wife a man can dream of having. An obedient, submissive and beautiful wife".

Chai! I'm blushing ooo! This stubborn and rebellious Christiana na She dem dey
call submissive wife. God! Your transformation power no be here.

We were still talking when Silas entered the parlor.

I stood up and smiled at him. It was only mummy and I that were left in the
house. Daddy had gone for an important meeting. He was almost late for it
because he and mummy overslept. But thankfully, I saved the day.

"Charming! I missed you! Good morning my sweet morning charm!" I said smiling.

He patted my cheek gently.

"You're looking so beautiful this morning. Does God upgrade beauty? How come
you get more beautiful every day?" He asked.

I burst into laughter and covered my hands with my mouth.

730
"Mummy! Ekaro ma (Good morning ma)", Silas greeted mummy.

"Omo mi! You're blessed!" She replied.

I looked at Silas smiling and then at his mum.

"Let me excuse the two of you", sh quickly said as she stood up.

Mummy no!" I tried to act the good wife script.

"Don't worry!" I'll be back shortly", she replied and with that, left us.

I looked at my Prince Charming and smiled like a new bride.

"Hmmmmm! Someone just made a friend", he said grinning.

"Not just a friend. I had an experience today that I would never forget for the rest
of my life. It was completely awesome".

"That's wonderful! I also learned something about my life and family today. God
made me understand more better who you are to me", he replied.

"Wow!" I exclaimed.

"So, tell me what your experience was?" He asked as we both sat down.

731
"Please! I'm more curious to know what you learned from God today".

"But I asked first na!"

"Please! Charming please!" I said and made those irresistible puppy eyes.
He smiled and shook his head.

"Sometimes you behave like a baby girl", he chuckled.

"Yes ooo! I'm your baby girl!" I replied grinning.

"I was reading proverbs 31. It was about the virtuous woman. I read all the
qualities this woman carried and I was like, the woman is seriously a package. The
bottom line was that, she is such a blessing to her husband that he's so lucky to
have her.

That's where God came in. He reminded me something. Remember that popular
saying that behind every successful man, there is a woman, right?"

"Yes!" I answered.

"Actually, God told me that there are actually two women in the life of every man.
Two women that are the backbone of his success. But these two women only
work separately.

732
The first woman a man would ever fall in love with in his life is his mother. The
mother is the first backbone of a man's success. Her prayers and intercession are
the fuel for his destiny and calling on earth.

The second woman is his wife. The woman he eventually gets married to. One
thing that happens here is that the mother hands over her baton, to the wife.
That means, everything this man needs, is now to be supplied by the new woman
officiating.

The position of the woman in the life of a man is irreplaceable. First the mother,
then the mother hands over to the wife to continue the rest of the journey with
him.

So, on the wedding day, something happens in the realm of the spirit. The grace
and authority the mother once had over the man, is transferred to the wife. She
becomes the one in charge".
"Wow!"
"The number one duty of the wife is intercession. Very important. That's what the
mother does till the day she hands over to the wife. So, I the wife starts from
where the mother stopped.

The same goes for the ladies too. The first man you would ever love. I don't just
mean love, but permitted to love, is your dad. And one day, your dad will hand
over to another man".

"That's the most wonderful thing I've ever heard", I replied.

"So, tell me about yours"

733
I began to narrate all I had been taught. The spiritual ear bud and how I used its
power to walk around the house as if I have lived in it for years. I could see the
surprise it created in his expression.

The day was completely awesome. We thought we would go back, but mummy
asked us to wait. She promised she would help us talk to her husband. She said
she cannot send is back without their approval to the marriage.

It was later in the evening that her husband returned. I spent alot of time with my
new found family. We have a wonderful time together.

Daddy was so happy to see me that evening.

"I'm really sorry for how I treated you yesterday. You're indeed a good woman. If
it were to be an arrogant and pompous person. She would have gotten angry and
left the house. But you stayed and forgave us in your heart before we dared to
ask. That's what a good wife would always do.

I can't believe I was treating this treasure like clay. Please find a place in your
heart to forgive me", he pleaded.

"Daddy, just as you said. I forgave you before you asked. So, what's the need to
apologize to me? How can I be angry with the man that brought this wonderful
Silas into the world?"

"You are wrong. You have every right to be angry and express yourself. Please can
find a place in your heart to forgive me? I mean forgive us".

734
"Daddy, I have forgiven you!"

"I hereby announce that this marriage has my approval and support".

"Hallelujah!" Silas said smiling.

I knelt down in greeting.

"Thank you, sir! I'm honored to be a member of this great family".

"Olamide, come here let me bless you!" Mummy said.

I crawled on my knees and met her. I placed my head on her laps and shut my
eyes.

"Olamide! You have honored us as your parents. Even when we mistook you and
insulted you, you humbled yourself before us. You didn't repay us for the evil we
did. You were kind to us".

She placed her hands on my back and the other on my head.

"Olamide! Your sister has been married for the past two years and there's no
child. I am not a woman of God but sometimes, God reveals things to me.

735
There's a declaration of marital infertility in your family. This is due to the offence
your father committed by acting arrogant to an elderly person.

That curse was meant for the two of you. But your sister has not taken her
infertility case seriously like Hannah did at Shiloh.
But you humbled yourself. Behaving like for the first time. Two years ago, an
Angel met me in my dream and gave me a palm fruit. He said any woman I say she
would get pregnant would get pregnant.

So, I do not only decree for you. I decree on your sister. Folashade Sharon Kolapo.
Her childlessness has come to an end in the name of Jesus!"

"Amen!" Silas and I chorused.

"And you Olamide Christiana Kolapo! You shall carry your baby at your one-year
marriage anniversary!"

"Amen!" We all chorused.

I was surprised at how mummy could call our names accurately.

It was when we were in the car leaving the village the next day that Silas told me
people took his mum for a Prophetess.

With the way women came to her seeking for children, she could have started a
ministry. But she was not called to do that.

736
We had to leave the next day. It was awesome to find out the blessing that came
from honoring my parents. A blessing that also rubbed on my younger sister.

To be continued......

A lady chatted with me and shared a testimony about spiritual enchantment. Her
brother was about to do something she didn't want him to do.

She remembered MY BABY HUSBAND and the teaching on Spiritual Enchantment.

She said at night, she woke up and prayed over it. Commanding and making
authoritative declarations.

By morning that guy didn't remember what he was threatening to do anymore.

She had entered his brain in the realm of the spirit and clicked on the delete
button.

See the way Chris in-laws cannot understand themselves anymore. Overnight
they became friends.

Please we're tired of delaying the bridal shower. Marriage planning committee, I
never hear from una oooo

737
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 71
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Cris! I don't understand you anymore! What is the meaning of this nonsense?
You mean you went to the village 2 days ago? To see the parents of that
gateman? I thought this was a joke that we would all get over in time.

But it's becoming too serious. You have followed him to see his parents. Very
soon the wedding will be fixed. Are you serious about this wedding or you're just
playing with our intelligence?" Maggie asked furiously.

"Maggie, I don't understand you. What's the issue here? I'm marrying my
gateman and what does my decision on who to marry has to do with you? Why
are you carrying another man's headache?"

"Cris! You're not serious! Remember very soon the press will be here for an
interview. The world will want to hear from your lips who your fiancée is. Are you
ready to tell the world that your fiancée is your company gateman?"

I exhaled. She had a point. How can I tell everyone that Silas is my company
gateman? I need to do something about it. I need to get him a better job. That's
going to save me the embarrassment. At least when the press gets to find out his
occupation in a reputable company, it would save me alot of embarrassment.

But Silas told me he ended his study at secondary school level. Wow! How do I
handle that? Getting him a befitting job would be a serious problem.

738
Wait a minute. I can speak with one of my friends who is also a CEO. I'm sure he'll
agree to keep Silas there, just to help out with the issue of his occupation.

Mr. Gbadebo would be very cooperative. He'll keep Silas there till after the
wedding. That's a great idea!

"YOU AND WHO IS DOING THAT RUBBISH?" Came the gentle whisper.
"Sir!"

"CRIS, YOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF YOURSELF FOR ALLOWING SATAN WHISPER

THAT NONSENSE INTO YOUR HEAD. SHAME ON YOU!"

Yeh! Daddy is mad at me ooo! It was only a thought ooo. Just a thought to escape
the ridicule that awaits us.

"YOU ARE ASHAMED OF THE LAUGHTER OF MEN. AND YOU'RE ASHAMED OF THE
MAN I GAVE YOU. I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU WOULD DO SUCH A THING. ASHAMED OF
THE GIFT I GAVE YOU!"

"Daddy I'm sorry, it was only a thought. I won't think that way again! Please
forgive me. I was only trying to craft out a plan to escape ridicule".

"YOU'RE NOT SERIOUS! THAT RIDICULE YOU ARE TRYING TO ESCAPE. FOR DARING
TO ENTERTAIN THAT WHISPER FROM THE PIT OF HELL, I'LL DOUBLE IT. THE
LAUGHTER YOU WANT TO ESCAPE HAS BEEN DOUBLED".

"Ha! Daddy please na!"

739
"WHAT DOES PSALM 19 VERSE 14 SAY?"

"Let the words of my mouth, and the meditation of my heart, be acceptable in thy
sight, O LORD, my strength, and my redeemer", I answered.

"THAT MEANS THERE ARE THOUGHTS THAT AS A HUMAN BEING. JUST THINKING
IT IS ENOUGH TO GET ME ANGRY, BECAUSE THEY ARE UNACCEPTABLE
THOUGHTS. YOU GAVE SATAN A LISTENING EAR AND ALLOWED HIM POLLUTE MY
HOUSE WITH FILTHY THOUGHTS.

SILAS DOESN'T HAVE THE QUALIFICATIONS TO BECOME A PRESTIGIOUS

COMPANY STAFF. BUT YOU WANT TO GIVE HOM A FALSE REPUTATION AND FAKE
IDENTITY, RIGHT?"

"No sir! I'm sorry!" I said and tears welled up in my eyes.

"Cris! Are you okay?" Maggie asked and tried to touch me.

"Please go away", I replied softly.

"Cris, I guess we need to teach that boy a lesson. I know this is not you!"

"Get away from me! Do whatever you want to do! What is my business? What is
your business! Leave me alone!" I shouted.

740
She stood up and smiled.

"Don't worry Cris! I'll make you proud", she said and walked out.

I wonder why she was looking excited. Was it what I told her? I'm not sure I heard
what she said. I just needed to be alone with God. Did I say something that could
cause someone to smile?

Maybe I didn't hear her well. Anyway, she is gone for good. I just need to be alone
right now.
I never knew I had given her the permission to destroy my marriage.

"Daddy! I'm so sorry! Please forgive me! Please don't punish me with more
reproach. Please Daddy!"

"CRIS! OPEN YOUR BIBLE TO HEBREWS 12".

I quickly opened the bible on my table.

"START FROM VESRSE 5".

"Hebrews 12:5 And ye have forgotten the exhortation which speaketh unto you
as unto children, my son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint
when thou art rebuked of him:

741
Verse 6. For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom
he receiveth.

Verse 7. If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son
is he whom the father chasteneth not?

Verse 8. But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye
bastards, and not sons.

Verse 9. Furthermore, we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and
we gave them reverence: shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the
Father of spirits, and live?

Verse 10. For they verily for a few days chastened us after their own pleasure; but
he for our profit, that we might be partakers of his holiness.

Verse 11. Now no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous:
nevertheless, afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them
which are exercised thereby.

Verse 12. Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down, and the feeble knees;

Verse 13. And make straight paths for your feet, lest that which is lame be turned
out of the way; but let it rather be healed", I read.

"SO, I'M GOING TO DISCIPLINE YOU".

742
"Ha! Daddy!"

"SHHHHH! I DON'T WANT TO HEAR PIM!"

I quickly held my lips together. I have never seen this side of God before. Ha!
Discipline. "

"Daddy just flog me na. Any amount of cane, I don't mind. Punishment is too
severe! I prefer cane to punishment".

"YOU DON'T DECIDE FOR ME WHAT TO DO".

My phone started ringing. I checked the caller's ID and smiled. I don't need to
start telling you why I was smiling. You know who is calling.

"I'm really sorry I was ashamed of you. Just a few seconds of entertaining the
thoughts was enough to get my dad angry. I would never entertain that thought
again. Silas! I love you and I'm ready to stand the ridicule of men for the marital
bliss in the future. I am ready to pay whatever it will cost me. My children will
look at me one day and tell me they are grateful I married daddy", I said within
me as I answered the call.

"Hello pretty Christy!"

"Hi Charming Silas! I really missed your voice".

"But we spoke at the gate this morning?"

743
"How is that supposed to help me? That was like two years ago to me. I just
needed to hear your voice again", I replied.

"Christy",

"Yes charming!"

"I can't really explain how I am feeling but this is not the first time I am feeling this
way. Experience has made me understand what the feeling means and it's a
serious matter".

My heart jumped within me. What's going on Lord?

"Christy! We need to pray; we really need to pray. There's something disastrous

about to happen. I don't know what it is, but this is how God usually informs me
whenever something bad is about to happen".

"No! God will not allow anything happen to you! He will keep you safe for me, for
our future and our unborn children".

"Amen!"

"Don't be afraid! God has already brought us so far; he will complete the good
work he has started in our lives in Jesus’ name!"

744
"Amen!"

"Your parents have already given us their consent. There's nothing standing in our
way anymore".

"Actually, there is!" He replied.

I was shocked. What could that be? We already had his parent's approval, what
else do we need?

"Your family! They will surely be waiting for us to oppose this relationship".

"Charming! I am an orphan. My parents died many years ago. I only have a

younger sister who is already married", I replied.

"You told me before. But there must be an elderly man in your family to stand in
place of your late father. Am I correct?"

It was then I realized I had forgotten someone oooo. My uncle! Oh, my goodness!
Can you guys remember how my uncle told me that as long as he was going to
stand as a father during my wedding, he would make sure I never got married.

FLASH BACK

Hello old man!" I greeted.

745
"Is that how you greet your father?" He asked.

"You are not my father!" I replied.

"But at least, I'm the one who would represent your stupid late father at your
wedding. Don't I deserve some respect?"

"You old goat! Die and go to hell!" I replied and he laughed.

Secrets are meant to remain hidden, but I knew very well that my uncle was
responsible for my parents’ demise. As Christians, I and my sister Sharon were
advised to forgive him. We did, but the man's unrepentant attitude pisses me off.

I hated him and I'll continue to do so. I just wanted him dead but I can't do that
myself. I wanted God to destroy him as fast as he could.

"If that is your desire, then maybe he would start with destroying you first", came
the inner voice.

I quickly waved the thought aside as my uncle's voice came back.

"Cris! I was told you got born again. I thought born again people are good people.
You're just the spoilt brat you've always been!"

"Shut up! You and I who's the evil person?" I replied with angry tears in my eyes.
"Calm down baby girl! I'm not here to make trouble".

746
"Then get off my phone, you cheat!" I replied.

"Cris! You sent me a message. That's why I called. I just wanted to tell you that as
long as I remain your uncle, you'll never get married. I'll do everything in my
power to stop you!" He said with a serious tone.

I knew this was not a joke. There was a battle going on and he's not joking about
it.

"Listen to me! Right now, you're about to meet your father -in- law. He's going to
help me get rid of the marriage. Ensure you listen to him very well and be a good
girl".

I got enraged immediately and almost ended the call.

END OF FLASHBACK.

"Charming, there's no need to visit my family. We can always go ahead with our
plans and you know, start inviting our friends", I replied.

"How will I take a daughter out of a family without meeting with the elders that
I'm taking their daughter? Who does that?"

I almost wanted to cry on the phone. My eyes were getting blurred. I knew it was
finally time to reap the evil I did. Time to have my share of disrespect for my
uncle.

747
First, how do I tell Silas that his submissive wife treats her uncle like a piece of
trash? Secondly, how do I get my uncle to forgive me and approve the wedding?
Do I go to his house and start cleaning the house like I did for Silas ‘parents?

"Christy girl!"

"Sir!"

"Don't you have an elderly person in your family? Are they all dead?" He asked.

"We do!" I answered reluctantly.

"Who?"

"My uncle. Chief Akinyele Gabriel".

"That's wonderful!" He replied and I could guess he was excited. If only he knew
how my attitude in the past had messed things up, he wouldn't be excited about
anything.

"Is he the only elderly person in your family?"

"No! There are others too. But he's the eldest of them all".

748
"And I believe he's the one looking after you and your sister after your parents’
demise. He really is a great man. Look at the wonderful woman he has raised. And
you expect me to double cross him and steal a daughter from him? Christy! Why
were you thinking that way?"

"I'm sorry about that sir!" I apologized immediately to avoid him from dwelling on
that subject.

"Good! So, give him a call and tell him you are bringing your fiancée to him", he
replied.

Give him a call? I wonder what our conversation would look like.

To be continued.......

Na wa oooo
Just when I was thinking the wedding would start Cris wan fall my hand.

Cris, be careful ooo! I don't like what I'm seeing

And this Maggie sef I don't understand her ooo? Would she please leave this
couple alone?

Brethren, God disciplines his children out of love. Those he loves, he disciplines.
So don't run away from him when he does so

749
Please you guys should join the couple in their prayers oooo. I don't have strength
to cry oooo!

750
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 72
©️ Ayo Omolayo

The phone rang again and it wasn't picked. I exhaled and dropped the phone. I
guess I would have to tell Silas he was not picking my calls. That was a wonderful
excuse for not calling my uncle. Probably he's too busy that he cannot pick my
calls.

"CALL HIM AGAIN! HE'S READING NEWSPAPERS IN HIS HOUSE RIGHT NOW. HE'S
THINKING YOU DON'T HAVE ANYTHING IMPORTANT TO SAY, THAT'S WHY YOUR
INCESSANT CALLS WOULD CONVINCE HIM YOU HAVE SOMETHING SERIOUS TO
SAY".

"Yes Daddy!"

"AND DON'T FORGET! MAKE SURE YOU START BY APOLOGIZING TO HIM BEFORE
TELLING HIM ABOUT YOUR HUSBAND. IS THAT OKAY?"

"Okay sir!" I replied and dialed his number but he didn't pick. I had to dial it again
and that was when he picked.

"Sounds like the CEO of Kolapo production company needs my help", he said.

I almost hissed at his tone and arrogance, but that was not the submissive me. I
resisted the devil and greeted my only father figure.

751
"Good evening, sir!" I greeted.

There was no response.

"Uncle! Good evening, sir!"

"Why are you greeting me?" He asked, instead of responding to my greeting.

"Uncle, I'm supposed to greet you na. As a father to me, which you are", I
answered.

"Hmmmmm! This is suspicious! Before you start greeting me, it's because you
have a devilish plan against my life. I know what to do actually. You cannot attack
me without my knowledge".

I felt like laughing at him, but all I could do for now was to smile.

"Uncle, it's alright. I am a child of God. I cannot harm you. You don't have to be
afraid. I'm your daughter. I'm the daughter of your late brother", I replied.

There was no response.

"Uncle, are you there? I asked.

"Yes!"

752
"Why didn't you say anything?"

"Cristina! Go straight to the point. Why are you calling?"

"Uncle, good morning, sir! I really want to apologize for...."

"I said go straight to the point or I'll hang up on you", he threatened.

My heart skipped as I heard that from him.

God, please help me soften his heart.

"Okay Daddy, sorry! Uncle, I have a man I have fallen in love with. We have been
in courtship for the past few months now. So, we both agreed it was time to
settle down as a family.

So, he took me to his parents and now, he's requesting to meet you. So I called to
inform you when you can be free to meet him?"

There was no response.

"Uncle, are you there?"

"Yes I am. I heard all the nonsense you said", he replied.

My heart almost flew out of my ribs. God, please help me here.

753
"Sir! Please! I'm sorry if I have offended you in the past".

"Oh! So, it's because you want to get married that's why you're apologizing to me
abi? No wonder! That's why you started greeting me and behaving like a good girl.
I was wondering why the incessant calls. I didn't know it was all pretense to get
my approval faster.

Cris, try a better trick next time. Your plan has failed. This was the reason behind
the good girl attitude you were putting on. Wow? Women are very dangerous!
Thank you so much!"

"Sir! I'm so sorry about everything. I was really a foolish and arrogant girl. I'm
sorry about everything I did in the past. Please find a place in your heart to forgive
me", I pleaded.

"Cristina! I never make empty threats. I said what I meant and I meant what I said.
So don't go there! I'll make sure you pay for everything you have spoken wrongly.
So, if you know what's best for you, call that man and tell him he's not
welcomed".

I just couldn't say anything. I held the phone to my ear but didn't say a word.

"I guess you're now a dumb girl. Anyway! If you really want to talk to me about
anything, come and see me. It's been long we met physically", he said.

I remembered how I enchanted my in-laws and got them to agree with me

overnight. I started smiling to myself.

754
"Uncle don't worry! I know how to handle you. You're just a piece of cake for me.
By the time I use my spells on you, you won't know what happened to your
senses anymore", I replied grinning.

"You use dark powers?" He asked.

"It's a mystery in my kingdom".

"Wow! What's the name of your fraternity?" He asked.

"CRIS! STOP THAT NONSENSE YOU'RE DOING!"

I paused, unable to say anything.

"So, you're just like the rest of us. You're no better than a common fool out there!
Well! I know how to handle enchantments. You'll end up finding out your spells
will fail you".

"CRIS! WHO TOLD YOU TO REVEAL SUCH A SECRET WEAPON TO HIM?"

"Daddy! I'm sorry! I didn't know what came over me", I replied.

"CEO has suddenly become dumb! Don't worry! Since we both belong to different
fraternities, this fight would be sweeter, don't you think so?"

755
I just don't know what to say, so I remained silent.
"See you at the battlefield", he said and hung up.

I dropped the phone and sighed deeply.

I had finally called my proud and arrogant uncle. Now what's the next step?

"CRIS, WHY DIDN'T YOU FOLLOW MY INSTRUCTIONS?"

"What instructions?"

"I TOLD YOU TO FIRST OF ALL APOLOGIZE HIM BEFORE TELLING HIM ABOUT YOUR
HUSBAND. DIDN'T I TELL YOU?"

I opened my mouth and was unable to close it. What is wrong with me? I
remembered everything, but went ahead to tell him about Silas, because he
requested, I go straight to the point. Ha! Christiana! What is your problem?

"Daddy! I'm sorry!"

There was no response.

Ha! Daddy no oooo! Don't be angry with me ooo. Please ooo!

"Daddy! Daddy I'm so sorry! Please don't be angry with your baby girl! Daddy
please! You can't leave me like this! I'm in such a mess!"
756
"CRIS! YOUR NOT FOLLOWING INSTRUCTIONS IS GETTING THINGS WORSE. WHY
DID YOU ALLOW YOUR FEARS PUSH YOU OUT OF THE APOLOGY YOU WANTED TO
MAKE EARLIER?"

"I'm sorry Daddy! Please forgive me! I don't know what to do again. If I could do
anything to make you smile right now, I promise you I would".
"CRIS! WHEN SOMEONE IS UNDER A SPELL, THE DAY YOU MISTAKENLY TELL THAT
PERSON THAT YOU CAST A SPELL ON HIM, WHAT HAPPENS?"

"The person is freed from the spell", I answered.

"YOU DON'T REVEAL SUCH SPIRITUAL SECRET WEAPON TO YOUR OPPONENT. NO!
YOU DON'T TELL YOUR OPPONENT HOW YOU'RE GOING TO LUNCH YOUR
ATTACK. NEVER REVEAL THIS MYSTERY TO THE PEOPLE YOU USE THE SPELLS ON.
THE MOMENT THEY KNOW THIS IS WHAT YOU DID, YOUR SPELL LOSES ITS
POWER.

WHY? BECAUSE THERE IS SOMETHING CALLED THE WILL OF MAN. ITS ONE OF THE
MOST POWERFUL FORCE IN THE SPIRIT REALM. EVEN GOD RESPECTS THAT
FORCE. IT TAKES A HIGHER DIMENSION OF THE POWER OF GOD TO CRUSH BOTH
THE MAN AND HIS WILL.

THAT CRIS! WOULD TAKE A LOT OF PRAYERS AND FASTING TO ACQUIRE THAT
KIND OF POWER".

"Wait! I need to understand something here! What you're saying is, if I try using
enchantment on a person, I have already revealed that mystery of spiritual
enchantment to, it won't work".
757
"CRIS! SPIRITUAL ENCHANTMENT ONLY WORKS ON THE IGNORANT SOUL. AS
LONG AS YOUR UNCLE KNOWS THAT YOU'RE GOING TO ENCHANT HIM AND CAST
SPELLS ON HIM TO ENSURE HE ACCEPTS AND APPROVE YOUR MARRIAGE, IT
WON'T WORK.

THAT SPIRITUAL ENCHANTMENT YOU WILL DO TO MAKE HIM AGREE WILL NOT
WORK".

I needed to shout first. So, I have messed up so badly! Christiana! Chai! Look at
what you have done.

"CRIS! THE WILL OF MAN IS VERY STRONG. YOUR UNCLE DOESN'T NEED TO
FORTIFY HIMSELF WITH DIABOLICAL POWERS. ALL HE NEEDS IS TO EXERCISE WILL
POWER. ALL HE NEEDS IS TO MAKE UO HIS MIND NEVER TO APPROVE YOUR
MARRIAGE.

THAT'S ALL HE NEEDS AND YOU WILL DISCOVER YOUR SPELLS WILL HAVE NO
POWER OR EFFECT IN HIM. CRIS! LEARN TO KEEP SPIRITUAL SECRETS AS SECRETS.
IN THE SPIRITUAL REALM, IGNORANCE IS THE GREATEST ADVANTAGE IN
WINNING SPIRITUAL WARFARE.

IMAGINE IF YOU WALK UP TO YOUR IN-LAWS AND TELL THEM THAT YOU USE
SPELLS ON THEM. I MEAN, JUST TELLING THEM THAT YOU CONTROLLED THEIR
MINDS THROUGH PRAYERS. WHAT WOULD BE THE FIRST REACTION FROM
THEM?

YOU WOULD NOTICE THEY WOULD WANT TO START TREATING YOU LIKE TRASH
WILLINGLY, JUST TO FIGHT AGAINST THE SPELL YOU CAST ON THEM. IMAGINE IF

758
SOMEONE WAS ABOUT TO DO SOMETHING AND YOU CONTROLLED THEIR MINDS
WITH PRAYERS AND STOPPED THEM FROM DOING IT.

THE DAY YOU REVEAL TO THEM THAT IT WAS YOU THAT CONTROLLED THEM
THROUGH PRAYERS, WHAT WOULD THEY WANT TO DO IMMEDIATELY?

THEY WOULD WANT TO WILLINGLY DO THAT THING YOU STOPPED EARLIER.

THAT'S HOW IT WORKS. AND THE WILL OF MAN IS SO POWERFUL BECAUSE, GOD
DID NOT DESIGN HUMANS AS ROBOTS. SO, WHENEVER MAN WILLINGLY STANDS
UP AND SAYS HE WANTS TO DO A PARTICULAR THING, GOD PERMITS.

IT TAKES A LOT OF PRAYERS. SHOULD I SAY, A HIGHER DIMENSION OF

INTERCESSION TO STOP CERTAIN ACTIONS. THERE ARE LEVELS OF INTERCESSION.

WE HAVE TWO REALMS OF INTERCESSION. OR SHOULD I SAY, TWO KINDS OF

INTERCESSORS, WORKING IN THE TWO DIFFERENT REALMS OF INTERCESSION.

THE FIRST LEVEL OF INTERCESSORS ARE CALLED THE RESTORATION

INTERCESSORS. THESE ARE INTERCESSORS WHO PRAY FOR THE LOST AND
THROUGH PRAYERS BRING THEM BACK TO CHRIST. THEY HAVE A LIMITED POWER
BECAUSE THEY OPERATE AT A LOWER SPIRITUAL AUTHORITY LEVEL.

THEY DON'T HAVE THE ABILITY TO CONTROL ACTIONS. THEY CAN BE PRAYING
FOR SOMEONE TO REPENT AND THE PERSON THEY'RE PRAYING FOR IS IN THE
NEXT ROOM COMMITING IMMORALITY WITH A LADY.

ITS AS IF THE PRAYERS ARE NOT WORKING AT ALL, BUT THEY ARE. THIS IS THE
FIRST LEVEL OF INTERCESSORS. I MEAN WHEN YOU BECOME AN INTERCESSOR,

759
THIS IS THE FIRST LEVEL YOU MUST FIND YOURSELF. THIS IS THE LEVEL OF MANY
BELIEVERS RIGHT NOW.

YOU WILL BE PRAYING FOR A SMOKER AND AFTER YOU FINISH THE PRAYERS AND
COME OUT OF YOUR HOUSE. THE FIRST THING YOU WILL MEET IS THAT SAME
SMOKER, SMOKING. SOMEONE YOU JUST FINISHED PRAYING FOR THAT GOD
SHOULD HELP TO STOP SMOKING.

IT'S KIND OF FRUSTRATING. BUT A LOT OF BELIEVERS DON'T UNDERSTAND. IT'S

YOUR SPIRITUAL LEVEL AT THE MOMENT. YOUR SPIRITUAL LEVEL AS AN
INTERCESSOR CANNOT CONTROL ACTIONS. YOU HAVE NOT ACQUIRED THAT
POWER YET.

BEFORE I MOVE TO THE OTHER KIND OF INTERCESSORS, LET ME TELL YOU

SOMETHING. THESE INTERCESSORS NEED TO BE RADICAL IN THEIR FAITH. I MEAN,
THEY MUST NOT GIVE UP IN THEIR PRAYERS, IF NOT, THEY WOULD LOSE THE
BATTLE AND THAT SOUL WILL BE LOST FOREVER INTO THE HANDS OF THE DEVIL.

THEY MUST LEARN TO SEE GOD AT WORK THROUGH THE EYES OF FAITH AND
NOT THROUGH FACTS. FACTS ARE WHAT YOU CAN SEE PHYSICALLY, FAITH IS
WHAT YOU CAN SEE SPIRITUALLY.
SO, THEY MUST NOT RELENT IN THEIR PRAYERS.

LET ME TELL YOU A SECRET. WHEN YOUR PRAYERS ARE REALLY WORKING, THE
PERSON YOU'RE ACTUALLY PRAYING FOR STARTS MISBEHAVING WORSE THAN
BEFORE. ITS CALLED THE MYSTERY OF NEGATIVE REACTION.

IT'S A SIGN THAT SOMETHING HAS STARTED HAPPENING IN THE SPIRITUAL

REALM. SO, THE SMOKER YOU'RE PRAYING FOR TO STOP SMOKING WILL HAVE

760
THE BOLDNESS TO TELL YOU TO STOP WASTING YOUR TIME PRAYING. AND WHILE
HE'S STILL TELLING YOU THAT. HE LITS A CIGARETTE AND PUFFS THE SMOKE INTO
YOUR FACE.

YOU START CRYING TO GOD WHEN YOU GET HOME THAT YOUR PRAYING ARE
NOT WORKING. GOD, I PRAYED AND PRAYED, YET YOU'RE NOT DOING ANYTHING.
I'M TIRED OF PRAYING. IF YOU'RE NOT GOING TO ANSWER, THEN WHY WASTE
MY TIME PRAYING?

CHAI! MY PEOPLE PERISH FOR LACK OF KNOWLEDGE! CRIS! THE IGNORANT MAN
DOESN'T KNOW THAT HE'S WINNING THE BATTLE. SATAN WAS ONLY FIGHTING
WITH HIS LAST BREATH. AND REMEMBER. THE DEVIL IS A WHAT?"

"A liar!"

"SO, WHENEVER HE SPEAKS, WHAT DOES HE SAY?"

"Nothing but lies".

"EXACTLY! SO, THESE TYPE OF INTERCESSORS MUST NOT BELIEVE WHAT THEY
SEE, BUT SEE WHAT THEY BELIEVE, THROUGH THE EYES OF FAITH. BECAUSE,
SPIRITUALLY, PRAYERS HAVE DONE ALOT OF DAMAGE TO THE KINGDOM OF
DARKNESS AND THEY'RE ABOUT TO LOSE A SOUL.

IF THEY DON'T RELENT, THEY WOULD SURELY WIN THAT SOUL TO GOD".

"Wow!"

761
"SO, THE NEXT TYPE OF INTERCESSORS ARE....... HOLD ON A SECOND CRIS!
WHERE'S YOUR BIBLE STUDY JOTTER AND PEN?"

To be continued......

Cris has messed up ooo! She has said too much.

So, what's the way forward now?

Hmmmmm

I have been receiving testimonies on how alot of us used Spiritual Enchantment to

stop certain actions and save situations.
We bless God for the teaching. So, I decided to teach us how to use it better
through this episode.

So, grab your pen and jotter. The class continues tomorrow.

*We will be looking into THE MYSTERY OF NEGATIVE REACTION.

*Who are the second type of Intercessors?

762
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 73
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Daddy, this Mystery of Negative Reaction, what causes it? How can it be
adverted?"

"CARRY YOUR BIBLE AND OPEN TO THE BOOK OF MARK CHAPTER 9 VERSE 17"

I quickly opened to the passage and began to read.

"Mark 9:17 And one of the multitudes answered and said, Master, I have brought
unto thee my son, which hath a dumb spirit;

Verse 18. And wheresoever he taketh him, he teareth him: and he foameth, and
gnasheth with his teeth, and pineth away: and I spake to thy disciples that they
should cast him out; and they could not.

Verse 19. He answereth him, and saith, O faithless generation, how long shall I be
with you? how long shall I suffer you? bring him unto me.

Verse 20. And they brought him unto him: and when he saw him, straightway the
spirit tare him; and he fell on the ground, and wallowed foaming.

Verse 21 And he asked his father, how long is it ago since this came unto him?
And he said, Of a child.

763
Verse 22. And ofttimes it hath cast him into the fire, and into the waters, to
destroy him: but if thou canst do anything, have compassion on us, and help us.

Verse 23. Jesus said unto him, if thou canst believe, all things are possible to him
that believeth.

Verse 24. And straightway the father of the child cried out, and said with tears,
Lord, I believe; help thou mine unbelief.
Verse 25. When Jesus saw that the people came running together, he rebuked the
foul spirit, saying unto him, Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee, come out of
him, and enter no more into him.

Verse 26. And the spirit cried, and rent him sore, and came out of him: and he
was as one dead; insomuch that many said, He is dead.

Verse 27. But Jesus took him by the hand, and lifted him up; and he arose".

"TAKE NOTE OF VERSE 26. AFTER JESUS COMMANDED THE SPIRIT TO COME OUT
WHAT WAS THE NEXT THING THAT HAPPENED?"

"The spirit started misbehaving!"

"BUT AFTER THE DRAMA, WHAT HAPPENED NEXT?"

"It finally left".

764
"AND WHAT WERE THE PEOPLE AT THE SCENE SAYING?"

"They were saying that the boy was dead".

"CAN YOU SEE WHAT NEGATIVE REACTION LOOKS LIKE. IT GIVES A WRONG
INTERPRETATION IN THE PHYSICAL REALM. THE SPIRIT BEGAN TO CRY AND MAKE
A LOT OF NOISES. PEOPLE WOULD START SAYING THAT THE BOY WAS MUCH
BETTER COMPARED TO WHEN JESUS PRAYED FOR HIM.

THE DRAMA WAS SO DECEPTIVE THAT WHEN THE DEMON FINALLY LEFT. THE BOY
LAID ON THE GROUND LIKE A DEAD MAN. CAN YOU IMAGINE? ANYONE WHO
SAW THE BOY IN THAT STATE WILL CONCLUDE THAT JESUS HAD KILLED THE BOY.
BUT SPIRITUALLY, DELIVERANCE WAS ONGOING.

NEGATIVE REACTION IS THE FACTUAL EVIDENCE OF DEMONIC DECEPTION. WHAT

THAT MEANS IS THAT, NEGATIVE REACTION IS A DECEPTION FROM THE PIT OF
HELL, MEANT TO WEAKEN OUR FAITH AND STOP OUR PRAYERS.
IT'S A DECEPTIVE STRATEGY SATAN APPLIES TO MAKE US DISCOURAGED AND
GIVE UP ON THOSE SOULS WE ARE INTERCEEDING FOR.

OPEN TO GALATIANS 6: 9".

I quickly opened to it and read out.

"And let us not be weary in well doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint
not".

765
"NOW CRIS, YOU'RE GOING TO DO SOMETHING. YOU'RE GOING TO READ THAT
SCRIPTURE UPSIDE DOWN. I MEAN, USE THE OPPOSITE OF EACH WORD TO
REPLACE IT".

Wow! This was getting interesting.

"Galatians 6:9. And let us be weary in well doing: for in due season, we shall not
reap anything if we faint.

"I GUESS KING JAMES ENGLISH IS TOO HIGH RIGHT NOW. GET THE MESSAGE
TRANSLATION ON YOUR PHONE".

I quickly rushed for my phone and opened my message bible app.

"So, let's not allow ourselves to get fatigued doing good. At the right time we will
harvest a good crop if we don't give up, or quit".

"NOW, READ IT THE WAY I TOLD YOU TO?"

"Galatians 6:9. So let's allow ourselves to get fatigued doing good. At the right
time we will lose our harvest of a good crop if we give up, or quit", I said.

"CAN YOU SEE FOR YOURSELF?"

"Wow!" I exclaimed.

766
"NOW, JESUS WAS ABOUT TO RECEIVE AN ANOINTING. JESUS WAS READY TO
LAUNCH HIS ATTACK ON THE KINGDOM OF DARKNESS. HE WAS READY TO TELL
THE DEVIL HIS TIME WAS UP. HE SPENT 40 DAYS FASTING FOR THE ANOINTING.

FATHER GIVE ME THIS ANOINTING. FATHER, I WILL NOT LET YOU GO, UNTILL YOU
ANOINT MY LIFE. BUT BEFORE THAT ANGELIC VISITATION THERE WAS WHAT?"

"Temptation".

"TEMPTATION TO DO WHAT?"

"To round up the 40 days fasting and go home", I answered.

"IF HE HAD FALLEN INTO THE TRAP OF THE ENEMY, WOULD THOSE ANGELS
BEARING THE ANSWER TO HIS PRAYERS COME?"

"They would have to go back".

AFTER THE TEMPTATION, WHAT HAPPENED NEXT?"

"Angels came and ministered to him. They came with the answer to his prayers".

"THAT'S EXACTLY WHAT HAPPENS. OUR MIRACLE IS ABOUT TO HAPPEN AND

BEFORE EVERY MIRACLE IS A TEMPTATION. THAT'S THE PATTERN. BEFORE JOSEPH
WAS MADE GOVERNOR OF EGYPT, THERE WAS A TEMPTATION TO COMMIT
IMMORALITY.

767
THERE'S ALWAYS A TEST BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF OUR THE ANSWER TO OUR
PRAYERS. WE MUST KEEP THIS AT THE BACK OF OUR MIND. THIS IS VERY
IMPORTANT. SATAN WILL BE GIVEN THE PERMISSION TO STRIKE THE LAST BLOW.

TRUST ME! HE'S GOING TO GIVE IT EVERYTHING HE'S GOT. WHO WOULD SEE HE'S
LOSING A COMBAT AND HAVE AN OPPORTUNITY TO STRIKE THE LAST BLOW THAT
WILL NOT GIVE IT HIS BEST SHOT?

THAT'S WHAT HAPPENS AND A LOT OF BELIEVERS FALL FOR HIS DECEPTION.
NEGATIVE REACTION IS ALWAYS THE OPPOSITE OF WHAT IS GOING ON IN THE
SPIRITUAL REALM. THAT'S ANOTHER DEFINITION FOR NEGATIVE REACTION.

IN THE SPIRITUAL REALM, YOUR INTERCESSORY PRAYERS ARE ALREADY CREATING

AN EFFECT AND WRECKING THE WORKS OF THE DEVIL. BUT PHYSICALLY, THE
SMOKER IS SMOKING MORE THAN HE USED TO DO BEFORE.

THAT'S FOR NEGATIVE REACTION. SO, LET'S TALK ABOUT THE SECOND KIND OF
INTERCESSORS".

"Yes Daddy!" I said, as my hand moved so fast on the jotter.

"THE SECOND KIND OF INTERCESSORS ARE WHAT WE CALL THE WATCHMEN

INTERCESSORS. THESE KIND OF INTERCESSORS CAN BE NICKNAMED THE
ENCHANTERS.

768
THEY HAVE THE ABILITY TO KNEEL DOWN IN PRAYERS AND STOP A GIRL FROM
COMMITING IMMORALITY WITH HER BOYFRIEND. THEY HAVE THE POWER TO
MAKE YOU LIT UP A CIGARETTE AND CANNOT PUT IT IN YOUR MOUTH.

THEY HAVE THE POWER TO MAKE YOU DO WHATEVER THEY WANT YOU TO DO
WHENEVER THEY KNEEL DOWN TO PRAY. THESE KIND OF INTERCESSORS ARE
CALLED WATCHMEN INTERCESSORS.

THEY HAVE A HIGH LEVEL OF HEARING ABILITY. SURE, THEIR EAR BUDS ARE
ALWAYS WORKING 24 HOURS OF THE DAY. THEY CAN BE IN THEIR HOUSE AND
SOMEONE IS ABOUT TO GO FOR AN ABORTION. THE HOLY SPIRIT INFORMS THEM
IMMEDIATELY.

AS THEY KNEEL DOWN AND START PRAYING. THE LADY WOULD NOT
UNDERSTAND HOW SHE SUDDENLY CHANGED HER MIND. SUDDENLY, SHE'S
SCARED OF DOING THE ABORTION. SHE JUST WALKS OUT OF THE PLACE, UNABLE
TO ACCOMPLISH WHAT SHE CAME TO ACCOMPLISH.

THIS IS THE HANDWORK OF THE WATCHMEN INTERCESSORS. THEY ARE MORE OF

SPIRITUAL BODYGUARD. ALWAYS RECIEVING INFORMATION FROM THE HOLY
GHOST AND USING IT TO ATTACK WHAT SATAN IS DOING.

THEY ARE SPIRITUAL WARRIORS WHO HAVE MASTERED THE ART OF PRAYER.

I THINK YOUR QUESTION RIGHT NOW IS, HOW DO I GET TO THIS SECOND LEVEL?"

"Yes ooo! The thing is sweeting me! I want to kabash and my uncle will just be
looking at me unable to cancel our wedding", I said grinning.

769
"AS A CHRISTIAN, PRAYERS IS NOT JUST A RITUAL YOU DO EVERYDAY. PRAYER IS
AN AUTOMATED UPDATING MECHANISM. PRAYER ATOMATICALLY UPGRADE
YOUR SPIRIT MAN AND PUSHES YOU INTO SPIRITUAL HEIGHTS AND REALMS,
WITHOUT YOUR KNOWLEDGE.

THAT'S WHY SOME PEOPLE STILL STRUGGLE WITH MASTURBATION IN THEIR

LIVES. THE REMEDY IS GO AND BUILD YOUR PRAYER LIFE. THERE IS A REALM YOU
WOULD GET TO AS YOU PERSIST IN YOUR PRAYERS. ITS AS IF IMMORALITY DOES
NOT EXIST ANYMORE.

YOU START WALKING IN POWER AND AUTHORITY. PRAYER IS MORE POWERFUL

THAN YOU THINK IT IS. THAT'S WHY TILL TOMORROW, THE NUMBER ONE THING
SATAN WANTS TO DESTROY IN YOUR LIFE, IS YOUR PRAYER LIFE. HE SERIOUSLY
KNOWS WHAT HE IS DOING.

SO, WHAT IS THE SECRET TO ATTAINING THIS KIND OF SPIRITUAL HEIGHT?

NUMBER ONE, MIDNIGHT PRAYERS. THAT'S PERSONAL NIGHT VIGILS. MIND YOU,
NIGHT VIGILS IS DIFFERENT FROM QUIET TIME. SO, IF YOU'RE DOING A NIGHT
VIGIL, DON'T USE IT AS A REPLACEMENT FOR YOUR QUIET TIME. VIGILS ARE FOR
WARFARE, BUT QUIET TIME IS FOR INTIMACY AND BUILDING YOUR SPIRITUAL
LIFE.

THAT'S A MISTAKE A LOT OF BELIEVERS MAKE. BECAUSE YOU WOKE UP TO PRAY

AT MIDNIGHT, YOU DECIDED TO TURN YOUR TIME FOR QUIET TIME INTO A
SUBSTITUTE FOR SLEEP. ITS NOT DONE THAT WAY. YOU MAY REDUCE THE TIME,
BUT DON'T CANCEL QUIET TIME BECAUSE IF PERSONAL NIGHT VIGILS. YOU MAY
SLEEP A LITTLE WHEN IT'S TIME FOR YOUR QUIET TIME, BUT MAKE SURE, YOU
OBSERVE IT.

770
YOU MAY ALSO SHIFT THE TIME BECAUSE YOU'RE TIRED, BUT DON'T CANCEL
YOUR QUIET TIME. NO, YOU DON'T TRY THAT. QUIET TIME IS SO IRREPLACEABLE.
IT'S THE POWER HOUSE. THE CENTER THAT HOLDS EVERYTHING IN YOUR LIFE
TOGETHER.

MEN OUGHT ALWAYS TO PRAY AND NOT TO FAINT. YOU CAN NEVER PRAY
ENOUGH. ITS TOO IMPOSSIBLE. ONE THING YOU CAN NEVER REPLACE IS YOUR
QUIET TIME.

NOW THE SECOND THING TO DO IS TO CULTIVATE THE HABIT OF PRAYING IN

TONGUES. ITS ONE OF THE MOST POWERFUL WAYS OF ATTAINING SPIRITUAL
HEIGHTS. PRAYING IN UNKNOWN TONGUES HELPS YOU PRAY THE WILL OF GOD
WITHOUT YOUR KNOWLEDGE AND TAKES YOU INTO HIS PLAN AND PURPOSE FOR
YOUR LIFE FASTER.

IN CONCLUSION, BE CONSISTENT IN YOUR PRAYER LIFE. THAT'S THE MOST

POWERFUL WAY TO ATTAINING THIS KIND OF SPIRITUAL TRANSITION.
CONSISTENCY IS THE GREATEST KEY IN SPIRITUAL LIFE THAT HELPS ACCESS
REALMS. TRUST ME! THE MORE YOU ALWAYS SHOW UP TO SPEND TIME WITH
GOD, THE MORE HE REFINES YOU AND UPGRADES YOU TO A BETTER VERSION OF
WHO YOU ARE.

SPIRITUAL AUTHORITY AND INFLUENCE, IS A PRODUCT OF SPENDING TIME WITH

GOD. YOUR TIME WITH GOD IS NEVER A WASTE CRIS. SOME PEOPLE ARE
DISCOURAGED. I PRAY, BUT IT'S AS IF NOTHING IS HAPPENING. THAT'S A LIE,
YOU'RE BUILDING YOUR SPIRITUAL ENERGY UNKNOWING TO YOU. ONE DAY, YOU
WILL BE SHOCKED AT THE LEVEL OF COMMAND YOU WILL GIVE AND EVEN
NATURE WILL OBEY YOU. SPIRITS WILL OBEY YOU; ANGELS WILL RUN ERRANDS
FOR YOU.

771
BECAUSE WHEN YOU CONSISTENTLY USE YOUR MOUTH TO PRAY, SOMETHING
HAPPENS. YOUR TONGUE RECEIVES AUTHORITY. SO, WHEN YOU SPEAK, YOUR
WORDS CANNOT FALL TO THE GROUND.

SO, THESE INTERCESSORS ARE MOSTLY MADE UP OF BELIEVERS WHO HAVE

GROWN IN THEIR YEARS OF INTIMACY WITH GOD AND HAVE ATTAINED
SPIRITUAL HEIGHTS.

SO THAT'S THE END OF THE CLASS CRIS!"

"So, Dad! What can I do about the situation of my uncle?" I asked.

"DON'T BOTHER YOURSELF PRAYING AND TRYING TO ENCHANT HIM. THE ONLY
WAY TO BEAT HIM IS YOUR HUMILITY. SO, IT'S GOING TO BE A DIFFERENT
STRATEGY THIS TIME AROUND".

"Yes daddy! I'm ready to be the submissive wife you've always wanted. Break me
till everything in me is nothing but the humility of Jesus".

"THEN GET READY FOR THE MOST IMPORTANT LESSON OF YOUR LIFE".

To be continued......

There are so many things that happen when you pray. Prayer have alot of
benefits.

772
The bible says while Jesus prayed, he transfigured and he began to shine like the
sun.

Moses spent 40 days on the mountain with God and by the time he came back,
his face shone like the sun.

2 Corinthians 3:18 But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of
the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the
Spirit of the LORD.

The more we spend time with God, the more we become like God.

773
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 74
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"I told you to come and see me and you're proving stubborn as a boss you are.
Keep calling me. You would soon succeed in making me Barr your number"

I had called and called my uncle but there was no response.

"Daddy what do I do?"

"YOU HAVE TO DO AS HE SAYS. GO TO HIM AND SUBMIT YOURSELF TO HIS

AUTHORITY".

My phone started ringing and I exhaled at the sight of the caller's ID. I wanted to
smile but I had a confession to make. I just didn't know how well the message
would go with him.

"Hello Pretty Christy", he said as I answered the call.

"Hi!" I replied glumly.

"How are you doing?"

"Hmmmmm! I don't know".

774
"What do you mean you don't know? You know but you don't want to tell me. Is it
because you are stingy? Or you think what you did has not been reported to me
how stingy you are", he said.

My head swelled with shock. What have I done?

"Sir! What did they tell you?"

"You're a stingy person! And I am surprised you are such a stingy person!"

"What did I do sir? Please tell me", I said, almost crying

"You refused to smile for me", he answered.

The way I laughed, I almost thought I would pass out laughing. I laughed so hard
that it took me almost 5 minutes to recover from it.

"Is that what made me a stingy woman? Refusing to smile for my Charming?"

"Yes! I called you and instead of giving me that cheerful voice. You're giving me
Mama's voice".

"Ha! Which one is mama's voice?" I chuckled.

"The way grumpy old women express themselves na".

"So, you're calling me a grumpy old woman, right?"

775
"No oooo! I forbid bad thing", he replied and we both laughed.

Then there was absolute silence. None of us said a word. It was obvious there was
something important to discuss.

"So how did it go?" He asked.

"How did what go?

"Your conversation with your uncle".

I sighed and shook my head.

"Charming I have a confession to make. I don't know if you'll be able to bear what
I have to say. I just have to say it so we can know the way forward", I said.

"Okay, I'm all ears", he replied.

"Charming, I've not always been the submissive wife you think I am. I was once a
bitter and arrogant lady. I was so did respectful and full of hatred. Even after I got
born again, these traits were still found in me. Should I say, they stuck to me.

The point is. Many years ago, it was made clear to me that my uncle is responsible
for my parents’ demise. I don't want to go into that story because it's such a long
story and you know I love telling a story to the details.

776
So, part of the negative attitude in me was what I gave my uncle. I disrespected
gin so much. I insulted him without remorse, even when the Holy Spirit within me
tried to stop me through my conscience. I was a stubborn and arrogant niece. You
wouldn't want to come close to me if I tell you my past relationship between my
uncle and I.

The conclusion of the matter is this. My uncle is set to have his pound of flesh and
he intends to do so with our marriage. He wants to pay back by refusing to join us
together or approve our union. So, I really don't know how to get him to agree
with us and make this marriage approved.

I'm really sorry I messed up in the past. My past is paying me now. The most
painful part of it is that I brought the innocent you into my horrible past, to suffer
its consequences with me. I should be suffering it alone. But you have to suffer it
with me. I messed up so bad and dragged you into my mess".

There was a brief silence before he finally spoke.

"So, what is your suggestion?"

I thought he would actually throw some blame at me for not being a good
example of a born-again Christian. I was expecting some sort of blame. I was
surprised he was more willing to know the next step to take than spend time
dwelling on the past.

"Can't we do this marriage without my uncle? What do we need him for? He's not
a believer. He's not my father. I can always hire someone to stand in for him. I see
no reason why we should allow him stop us", I answered.

777
"Cris get your bible", he replied.

Wow! Another bible study. I quickly picked it up and was set to flip its pages.

"Have you done that?"

"Yes sir!"

"Open to Romans chapter 13, start from verse one".

I opened my Bible and read as soon as I arrived at the passage.

"Verse 1. Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power
but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God.

Verse 2. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of

God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation".

"Stop there!"

I paused immediately.

"Those who resist the authority shall receive to themselves what?"

"Damnation", I answered.

778
"Who placed the people in authority? You or God?"

"God!"

"So, whether your uncle is born again or not, he's your leader and the only father
figure you have left. You must submit to his authority. Rebelling against his
instructions, is as good as fighting against God.

So, we cannot go behind his back and get married. That's disrespect. He must
approve the marriage first, before we can move on".

I felt like I was stuck. Why was I feeling this way? What was wrong with me? I
thought God had already told me how to handle my uncle. Why all these negative
feelings?

"Charming! I'm so sorry I dragged you into all these. I'm really sorry I messed up in
the past and you have a lot of mess to clean up.

I haven't told you this before but, I'm not even a virgin. I have given my body
several times to my former boyfriend when I was in the world. And even after I
got born again, I fell into immorality with that same boyfriend.

I'm not a virgin like you are. You have kept yourself for me, but I never did. All I
did was to keep messing things up and here you are, fighting a battle you never
caused. I'm really sorry I gave out what is supposed to be yours to another man.
I'm so sorry I was.... was. ....."

779
I broke into tears on the phone. It's so true that your decisions today would affect
someone else out there. I never knew my actions were going to affect my future
husband. Now I see clearly. Now I understand why God was our only way to a
good life. I wanted all of what life outside God could offer.

I got what I wanted but with a package of shame, regrets and consequences.

"Pretty Christy! What are those tears for!" Came my Charming's voice.

"Sir!" I said in a choked-up voice.

"Do you think I was a saint? Have I told you that I almost fell into immorality with
a lady from our church? An agent sent to destroy me? Do you think it was by my
own power that I overcame her seduction?"

"No sir! I remembered you told me about her".

"So, I kept myself, right?"

"Sir!"

"No answer me! I kept myself because I was such a strong Christian, right?"

"No sir!"

780
"Come on! Silas is such a strong believer. He can resist any temptation. He's such
a genius. He's not like Christiana who fell into immorality several times. He's such
a wonderful Christian! Am I correct?"

"No sir!"

"So, who am I to condemn you? Who the hell do you think I am to judge you?
Jesus said to those Pharisees that the only person without sin should throw the
first stone. Those evil and hypocritical men were humble enough to drop their
stones and leave. But do you know something?"

"What sir!"

"There was one person present who had every right to stone the woman. Who
was that person?"

"Jesus".

"But what did Jesus tell her?"

"I do not condemn you", I answered, wiping my tears from my face.

"Now, if the sinless Jesus refused to condemn a woman caught red handed in
adultery, is it this sinner called Silas that will condemn you. Without the
righteousness of Jesus inputted into me through faith am I not a sinner?"

"Yes".

781
"I am putting on someone's clothes and everyone looks at me and say that I am
looking cute. But within me, I know the clothes are not mine. So do you expect
me to start boasting to others who did not have access to the giver of the clothes
I'm putting on?"

"No".

"Those clothes are the righteousness of Jesus. I can't condemn you. I can't! Who
am I? I can't! It was God that kept me. It was God that saved me. On my own I
would not only have lost my virginity. I would have lost more than that. I should
have slept with that lady, died and be burning in hell right now.

So, you expect me to pick stone and start stoning you?"

"No!"

"If Jesus could not stone that woman? If the sinless Jesus could not castigate that
woman? If the righteous Jesus could not condemn that woman? Why do
Christians judge one another? This is the handwork of the devil".

"Thank you so much Charming. I feel much better right now".

"Open to Joel 2:25", he said.

I quickly opened my Bible and read

782
"And I will restore to you the years that the locust hath eaten, the cankerworm,
and the caterpillar, and the palmerworm, my great army which I sent among
you".

"Who will restore it?"

"God!" I answered.

"Did God say I will punish you for the years you allowed the demons to waste for
you?"

"No!"

"What did he say he would do?"

"He said he will restore it".

"That's Spiritual Navigation. Now open to Isaiah 43:18".

I flipped through the pages of my Bible and smiled as I read.

Remember ye not the former things, neither consider the things of old.

Verse 19. Behold, I will do a new thing; now it shall spring forth; shall ye not know
it? I will even make a way in the wilderness, and rivers in the desert".
"What did God say he will do?"
783
"A new thing!"

"Our God is not a God of hopelessness. Say it!"

"Our God is not a God of hopelessness", I repeated.

"When did he say he will do a new thing?"

"Now".

"Let me hear you clearly. When?"

"Now".

"Is it tomorrow?"

"No".

"Maybe the next two weeks, right?"

"No".

"Come on! God must be so powerless, maybe he needs one year to do a new
thing, am I correct?"
784
"No".

"Ha! Are you sure?"

"Yes", I replied grinning.

"Is God a liar?"

"Never!"

"So, when he says now, you're sure he meant what he said?"

"Yes, he does".

"So where is that devil telling you that you messed up?"

"Chai! Satan is such a liar!" I said in excitement.

"Where is that Devil telling you that all you have to do is to eat up the messes of
the past?"

"Jesus! I never realized Spiritual Navigation was as powerful as this? That you
would wipe all my mess. That you would clean up a room you never messed up.
What a loving God! What a compassionate God you are! Jesus! I love you so
much!"

785
"Yes! Go ahead and fall in love with him, he's such a darling!"

"God you're wonderful!" I said all smiles.

"Christy! Can we sing to Jesus right now?" He asked.

"Why not!"
"Please give us a song", he replied.

I went down on my knees and held the phone close to my mouth. I raised my
other hand in the air in worship.

"See the way you love me

See the way you care for me
You Carry my Matter
For your Head oh
Ine me Obi nasom

Like a little baby

You watch over me oh
You no dey carry me dey play Oh
Ine me Obi nasom

Ah ah ah ah
Ah ah ah ah
786
Obi nasom oh oh
Ineme Obi nasom (2x)

Jesus Ineme Obi nasom Oh

Obi nasom Oh oh
Obi nasom Oh oh
Ineme Obi nasom (2x)

Because of Jesus (Because of Jesus Christ)

I’ve got joy overflow
Unlimited Favour
It’s like a River in my Soul
Because of Jesus (Because of Jesus Christ)
I’ve got joy overflow
Unlimited Favour
It’s like a River in my Soul

[Chorus]
Ah ah ah ah
Ah ah ah ah
Obi nasom oh oh
I neme Obi nasom (2x)

I could hear the sound of guitar from the phone. My Charming was singing along
with me and playing the guitar.
787
Tears flowed down my cheeks as we worshipped God.

"Daddy! I'm so unworthy! I don't deserve it! Who am I? Yet you want to do a new
thing for me? You want to restore the years I lost in sin an error. You want to
correct my mistakes?

How much will I give to you? What have I done to deserve this?"

To be continued........

CHAI! I feel like shedding tears of joy.

I had goose bumps all over my body as I wrote this episode.

I don't know what mistakes you have made in the past. That's none of my
business!

But here's what God is saying.

Genesis 18:14 Is anything too hard for the LORD?

Brethren, can we begin to thank God wherever you are right now.

Don't just read without typing a word of thanksgiving in the comment box.

788
Don't be a Ghost reader please! Thank this Loving God!

He's so sweet! If only I could kiss him?

Song of Solomon 1:2. Let him kiss me with the kisses of his mouth: for thy love is
better than wine.

789
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 75
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I drove in through the gate and parked my car. I was at my uncle's house just as
he requested. He said any discussion about my marriage would not be on phone
anymore.

I thought it was an empty threat. So, I called and called but never got a response.
It was a text message from him that confirmed my thoughts.

I knew I had no choice. I called Silas and told him everything about my uncle. Not
only about my uncle, but my horrible past. It was a refreshing moment. I had no
idea of what awaited me at my uncle's house. But I knew God was with me.

I was ushered in and made to sit down. I waited for him in the sitting room. Two
minutes later, he joined me.

"Uncle! Good evening!" I said and knelt down to greet him.

He smiled and nodded his head.

"Call me daddy! I don't want to ever hear the word uncle from your mouth. I have
now graduated to the realm of daddy. I cannot accept the name uncle anymore".

"Can you imagine? This man that destroyed your family and almost ate all the
money in your father's company. He's so unremorseful and unrepentant. He

790
wants you to call him daddy. Does such a wicked man deserve your respect?"
Came that arrogant voice.

I smiled.

"It is written in Romans 13:1. Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers.
For there is no power but of God: the powers that be are ordained of God.

Verse 2. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of

God: and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation.

He is the authority in my family. He doesn't need to deserve respect before I

respect him. I will respect him because it is first a command from God and
because the bible says we should honour those with gray hair.

So, I don't need him to deserve my respect. I only need to obey God's word. I am
commanded to love my enemies and if I love him, I must respect him. I must
respect a person I love. And I love him. Yes I do! Because God has not given me
the spirit of fear, but of power of love and of a sound mind. The spirit of love lives
within me".

"Okay! Good evening, Daddy!" I said with a cheerful smile and made to stand up.

"Who told you to stand up?" He yelled.

I flinched and maintained my position.

791
"I'm sorry Dad!"

"As a humble wife, you don't stand up until the elderly man gives you the
permission to get up. So, remain on your knees", he said and sat down.

I remained on my knees and remained silent.

He picked up his newspaper from the table beside him and sat down. He smiled
and took a look at me. I made sure I returned the smile and dragged myself
beside his sofa.

"Daddy! I came here to ask for your forgiveness", I said and touched his hand. He
moved a little and then relaxed.

I drew closer and held it with my other hand.

"Daddy! I'm so sorry! I never should have treated you that way. It was so wrong of
me to treat you that way. I was so arrogant, proud and unreasonable. Please find
a place in your heart to forgive me.

"Cris! I'm feeling thirsty, get and fetch me water. Then when you come back,
continue on your knees".

"Is this man, okay?" The negative thought came to my head.

"Get behind me Satan!" I replied.

792
"It is written in Ecclesiastes 10:20 Don't bad-mouth your leaders, not even under
your breath, and don't abuse authority, even in the privacy of your home. Curse
not the king, no, not even in your thoughts.

I cannot insult my uncle in my heart. It is a sin. It is also written in Psalms 19:14.

Let the words of my mouth, and the meditation of my heart, be acceptable in thy
sight.

Yes! Father! Only the thoughts that are acceptable in your sight are allowed in my
heart. Cursing my uncle through my thoughts is a sin".

I stood up and entered the kitchen. I went straight to the fridge and got a bottle
of water. I got the glass cup and the tray.

"Madam, let me help you!" The maid who was mopping the place said as she saw
what I was doing.

"Don't bother! Continue with what you're doing", I replied.

"Madam no!" She said and rushed to grab them from my hand.

"Will you stop that?" I said authoritatively.

She paused when she saw my unfriendliness.

"I'm sorry about that my dear! I just need to do this for daddy!" I replied and gave
her a comforting smile.

793
I took the tray to my uncle. I poured the water into the cup and set it on a stool
beside him. As soon as I was done, I went down on my knees.

My uncle dropped the newspapers and stared at me like a ghost.

"Cris! Are you okay?" He asked.

I was now confused. What have I done to warrant such questioning?

I only followed the instructions my uncle gave. What else should I have done that
I did not do?

"Sir! I'm sorry! What did I do?"

"You brought water for me and went down on your knees again? Is this Cristina?"
He asked frowning.

"Sir! But that was exactly what you told me to do. You said I should get you water
and I did. You said immediately I was done, I should kneel down. That's exactly
what I did".

"I don't understand Cris! This is not you na! Why will you be kneeling down to
me? Why will you be getting me water to drink like a house maid? Have you
forgotten you're a CEO? What's the meaning of that nonsense?"

794
I don't understand my uncle again oooo.

"But that was what you told me to do".

"If I tell you to do something stupid, why would you do it? Can't you argue with
me? Aren't you a CEO? If I ask you to go and clean the toilet, why would you go
and do it?"

"I did it because you told me to do it", I replied calmly.

I was almost laughing. I was seriously struggling to hold myself from laughing.

"Cris! You're not like this! What happened to you?"

"Jesus happened to me", I answered.

"Snap out of it! And can you imagine, you're talking to me, still on your knees!
Will you stand up!" He shouted.

God, is my uncle confused or something?

"Cris! I said stand up! You're supposed to be raining curses on me. Not kneeling
down to talk to me".

I stood up immediately and smiled at him. It was obvious he wanted me to

behave in a certain way, but I wasn't complying.

795
"Uncle, I'm fine! I'm here to apologize to you for everything I did to you in the
past!"

"I have forgiven you already. Please go and bring your husband for me!" He
replied frowning.

Was I dreaming? My uncle just agreed to meet with Silas just like that? This must
be a dream I cannot wake up from.

"And for your information, don't bring a gateman here for me. I have been
hearing rumors of you getting married to a gateman. I don't want to see a
gateman in my house. Is that understood?"
I was almost dumb on the spot.

"Yes sir!" I answered.

"Good! You can go and bring your husband to see me. My door is always open.
Bring your husband the next time you're coming. You may go", he said and turned
his attention to his newspaper.

I looked at him for a while, unable to say anything. I turned to leave then he
called.

"Cris, what happened to you?" He asked.

I turned and smiled at him.

796
"Jesus was everything that happened to me. He is the reason why you can see me
like this. Daddy! He's the reason for the change you can find in me. If it weren't
for him, all these changes wouldn't have been possible", I answered.

"You're more dangerous now than you were before. I don't like dealing with
dangerous people. Just go and get your husband. As long as he's not a gateman".

I drove out of the house with that question in my heart.

"How was I going to take Silas to him! Especially now that he has known his
occupation?"

"DO AS HE SAYS, LET ME DO THE REST", Came the gentle whisper.

I smiled as I got into my car. I drove out of the compound and arrived at my house
around 8pm. I was so tired and needed my sleep so badly.

I took off my shoes and threw myself on the bed.

"Good night, Daddy! Thank you so much for today!"

"WILL YOU GET UP FROM THAT BED!" He replied in a harsh tone.

I quickly sat up. I was shocked by the tone he was using.

"HAVE YOU CALLED SILAS TO TELL HIM HOW THE MEETING WITH YOUR UNCLE
WENT?"

797
"No sir".

"AND YOU WANT TO SLEEP. FOR YOUR INFORMATION, YOU'RE NOT SLEEPING
TILL 10PM", he replied.

"Why sir?"

"CALL HIM! YOU'LL FIND OUT WHEN YOU DO!"

"Jesus! Please don't allow anything happen to him, please!" I prayed as I picked
up my phone and dialed his number. It was obvious my sleep had left me.

His number rang and rang but he didn't pick up the call.

Jesus, please have mercy! Why is Satan fighting me like this? What did I do to
him?"

"CRIS YOU'RE FUNNY OOO! DO YOU KNOW THE RATE AT WHICH SATAN FIGHTS
GODLY MARRIAGES? YOU DON'T KNOW ANYTHING YET. ONCE A GODLY UNION IS
ESTABLISHED DO YOU KNOW THE LOSSES IT WOULD BRING TO HIS KINGDOM?

WHY WOULDN'T HE FIGHT WITH EVERYTHING IN HIM? IN THE BIBLE PHARAOH

KILLED ALL THE BABY BOYS AND SPARED THE GIRLS. DO YOU THINK THAT WAS A
MISTAKE?

798
HE WAS WAITING FOR THE GIRLS AT THE JUNCTION OF MARRIAGE. HE KNEW
THAT WHEN THERE WERE NO BOYS AROUND, THEY WOULD GO FOR THE GENTILE
EGYPTIANS. AND DID HE SUCCEED? YES, HE DID.

PICK UP YOUR BIBLE AND OPEN TO THE BOOK OF LEVITICUS 24:10".

I quickly rushed to get my bible, opened it and read aloud.

"And the son of an Israelitish woman, whose father was an Egyptian, went out
among the children of Israel: and this son of the Israelitish woman and a man of
Israel strove together in the camp.

Verse 11. And the Israelitish woman's son blasphemed the name of the Lord, and
cursed. And they brought him unto Moses: (and his mother's name was
Shelomith, the daughter of Dibri, of the tribe of Dan)".

"CAN YOU SEE FOR YOURSELF? SATAN GAVE THESE CHRISTIAN GIRLS HIS SONS TO
MARRY AND, IN THE END, GOT REBELLIOUS CHILDREN OUT OF THE UNION. A LOT
OF ISRAELITE GIRLS WERE FORCED TO MARRY EGYPTIAN CUTE LOOKING BOYS.

NO WONDER THE GENERATION OF ISRAELITES THAT LEFT EGYPT WITH MOSES

COULD NOT MAKE IT INTO THE PROMISED LAND. THEY WERE A MIXED
MULTITUDE. GOD HAD TO WAIT FOR THEM TO ALL DIE IN THE WILDERNESS,
BEFORE HE BROUGHT ISRAEL INTO THE PROMISED LAND. ONLY JOSHUA AND
CALEB OUT OF THAT GENERATION MADE IT INTO THE PROMISED LAND.

ANY LITTLE CHALLENGE IN THE WAY, THEY MENTION EGYPT. ANY LITTLE LACK OR
NEED THAT ARISE, THEY MENTION IT WAS BETTER WE WERE SLAVES IN EGYPT.
WHY? THEY WERE A MIXED MULTITUDE.
799
SATAN IS ALWAYS READY TO SOW TARES AMONG THE WHEAT. SO, HE'S
FIGHTING TO ALWAYS PENETRATE.

CRIS DROP THAT PHONE AND PRAY AGGRESSIVELY. PRAY AGAINST EVERY
ATTEMPT FROM THE PIT OF HELL TO DESTROY YOUR MARRIAGE".

I went down on my knees and began to pray with all the strength I had left.
"Daddy! I don't know what is happening to my fiancée right now! But protect him!
Satan you are a loser. You will not prevail in my family. You will not prevail in my
marriage. You will not have your way in my life.

The bible says that on this rock, I will build my church and the gates of hell will
never prevail against it. Lord! Hell will never prevail over my marital destiny

I shall not be unequally yoked together with the sons of Egypt. I shall walk into my
marital destiny, yoked to God's will for me.

My marriage is covered with the blood of Jesus.

Revelation 12:11. And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the
word of their testimony.

Satan, I overcome you!"

I began walking authoritatively around the room.

800
"You are a liar. What God has joined together; you cannot put asunder. Children
shall arise from this marriage. Generations shall come forth from this union.

No power of hell will stop us. I cover my man with the blood of Jesus. The blood
that speaks better things than the blood of Abel. No weapon formed against you
shall prosper. When the enemy raise up as a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall rise
a standard against them.

Every storm against my marriage, I stop you! In the name of Jesus! I trample upon
every serpent and scorpion set against my marriage".

To be continued.......

Brethren, Satan is destroying alot of Christian marriages today, but his plan is
more strategic.

He's destroying alot of God-fearing brothers with glorious destiny. Leaving our
sisters with no choice than to marry the sons of Egypt.

Listen to me carefully. You can be sixteen years old today. But It's not a sin if you
start praying for your future husband today. Soak him in prayers oooo.

That God should preserve him, keep him and protect him. A lot of future
husbands in the body of Christ are facing series of attacks.

801
Sisters pray oooo! I remembered how my mentor told me he prayed against rape
for his future wife while in secondary school.

When he finally met her, she testified of how she escaped rape many years back.

Your prayers today will go a long way to save that innocent brother you are yet to
meet from those destiny hunters out there.

This message is for someone.

802
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 76
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"So, what do I do now?" I asked.

"I don't know! The man on the phone replied.

"Jesus! Please help me!" I said amidst tears.

"Madam! Please calm down. Crying will not solve all these you need to go to the
court and prove the innocence of your man. A weapon was discovered among his
possessions. The police have taken him custody. Get a good lawyer. This case is
going to be a tough one.

You have to fight for your husband or watch him sentenced for many years".

"God! Silas is innocent! Where did they get a gun?"

"You can ask the police men when you get to the station".

I woke up. It was all a dream. I gasped as I discovered my phone was ringing.

It was a Saturday. I had finished my quiet time and had gone back to bed after it. I
was yet to hear from Silas and here was this scary dream.

803
I tried to picked up the call and swiped the green bar.

"Hello charming! Where have you been? What happened?"

"Please start coming! Please come as fast as you can!" He said and that was how
the call ended.
My heart started pounding heavily.

Lord what is going on? Daddy please, don't allow the devil to prevail. Please!

I quickly wore whatever I could and rushed out of the house. I called Evelyn and
told her and my gateman the start praying for Silas and I.

I got into my car and drove out of the house. I was careful enough not to drive
with too much speed.

In no time, I arrived at the place and what I met there was amazing.

Two police men had handcuffed my Charming and was trying to drag him away. It
seemed they would have gotten away with him, there was a riot. The neighbors
were resisting the police officers. It was a serious riot.

"Which kind nonsense be that?"

"We no gree! Na pastor he be! Na set up!" A man yelled.

804
"What's the meaning of all these nonsenses?"

"Ona no go use ona uniform oppress people for here!"

"Armed robbers dey road dey rob people, ona no see them catch. Na our
innocent pastor you wan arrest!"

I had no idea what was going on, but I was sure to find out very soon.

I looked for a woman standing by and asked her what was going on.

"I don't know for these useless police men. They said they caught Oga Silas with a
gun and came to arrest him. The compound boys no gree for them ooo! Which
kind nonsense be that? Silas for that matter. Silas wey if you slap, he no go
answer you. They cannot carry him oo! Na the full compound them go carry. We
can't accept that oppression!" She answered angrily.

I looked around and saw the fight was getting intense. The boys had taken Silas
from the police officers and had uncuffed him.

"This fight had been on since last night. We are not going to accept such
nonsense!" The woman added.

I quickly brought out my phone and dialed one of my friends who was a police
officer. I told him everything that was going on. He told me he was on his way.

805
I noticed the police officers were overpowered by the compound boys and their
phones were taken from them. That's why they couldn't get back up.

I was completely quiet. I don't have a loud voice or the strength to fight with
anyone. I just stood in the crowd, waiting for my friend to show up. He was
coming with enough men to call the boys down. Then the issue would be
addressed.

"Daddy! Why am I this quiet? I thought I was supposed to panic or try to fight like
the boys".

"CRIS! START PRAYING IN TONGUES RIGHT NOW. START TAKING OVER THE
SITUATION".

I knew I didn't have time to waste. I started whispering in tongues. I stood quietly
and whispered tongues under my breath.

I was still waiting when Maggie's car drove into the compound. She came out and
our eyes met. She was shocked at first, but was smart enough to change it into a
smile. What's going on?

I think I understand why the boys are shouting that it was all a set up.

Anger boiled within me.

"CRIS! KEEP PRAYING IN TONGUES! DON'T STOP! STAY CALM! DON'T LET YOUR
EMOTIONS OVER POWER YOU!" Came the gentle whisper.

806
"Daddy please help me! I guess this was really a set up and I have just found the
culprit.

"CALM DOWN! I HAVE AN INSTRUCTION FOR YOU!"

"Daddy, there's no need for any instruction! I will make sure Maggie rots in jail!"

"DID YOU JUST SAY THAT TO ME? THAT I SHOULD GO AWAY WITH MY
INSTRUCTIONS?"

Oh, my goodness! Anger was having the best part of me.

"Daddy! I'm sorry!"

"CRIS! IT LOOKS LIKE YOU ARE SMARTER THAN ME! LET ME ALLOW YOU HANDLE
THE SITUATION ACCORDING THE BULKINESS OF WISDOM YOU HAVE IN YOUR
HEAD!"

"No daddy! I'm a stupid girl! I have no wisdom of my own. Please! I need your
instructions", I pleaded within me.

Maggie was now approaching.

"CARRY YOUR PHONE AND START RECORDING", Came the instruction.

807
I quickly brought out my phone and started recording.

"Cris! I have done it. I have dealt with him. I was the one who got the guy who
opened his door. He's such an expert in criminology! He opened the door and hid
the weapon in his house.

It was a smart operation! Cleverly done. I told you it was time to teach that
gateman to know his place. He belongs at the gate; he should learn to remain at
the gate".

I was shocked. I wanted to scream, but I was still speaking in tongues, so my anger
was seriously pressed down. It was fighting to burst its way out, but it looked as if
the tongues had this ability that, whenever anger tried to take over, it was
weakened immediately.

"What did you say you did?" An angry looking boy shouted.

"Make ona come ooo! See the witch wey cause all the wahala. God don catch am.
She don dey confess!" He shouted.

The boy grabbed Maggie like a criminal. By then, more than two slaps had landed
on her face. Maggie also fought and shouted on top of her voice.

"I will get you arrested! You rat! Get your hands off me! Do I look like your mate?"
She shouted.

The boy went to me and snatched my phone out of my hands.

808
"Everyone! Please keep quiet and listen!" He announced.

There was silence everywhere. He saved what I was recording and quickly played
it.

Everyone heard all Maggie's confession and screamed in rage.

The beating Maggie received was out of this world. Thank God my police friend
arrived on time. His men took over. They were much in number, so they were
able to rescue Maggie out of their jungle justice.

She was already bleeding with a battered and swollen face. I looked at her with
pity, instead of the anger I was feeling earlier.

My friend asked for an explanation to what happened and the boys explained
everything to him. He had to act wisely and do what the boys wanted. Maggie
was handcuffed and taken into the police van.

Silas was set free on the spot. Wow! Was this a new kind of Nigerian court? Wow!
God had given us a new court. Chai! It's is serious foolishness to fight against
God's will. Look at how Maggie was disgraced.

"CRIS! CAN YOU SEE WHAT YOUR ANGER WOULD HAVE MADE YOU LOSE?"

"Ha! Daddy you have done it again! You're my Superman! My hero!"

809
"SHEYBI YOU WERE TELLING ME THERE IS NO NEED FOR INSTRUCTIONS?"

"Ha Daddy! That was my flesh na! It can't be me".

"SO, YOU ALLOWED YOUR FLESH TO TELL ME TRASH ABI?"

"Ah! Daddy! Daddy! No na! I'm so sorry my darling! I promise you to be a good
girl next time?"

"YES! I REALLY NEED THAT PROMISE. BECAUSE WE STILL HAVE ALOT TO DO".

"Really? That's wonderful!"

"SO, WHAT'S GOING TO HAPPEN TO MAGGIE?"

"Ha! Daddy, you're asking me? Me that does not know anything!" I replied
grinning.

"WHAT DO YOU PLAN ON DOING WITH HER?"

"She had sentenced herself by her actions. She got herself into the mess. She's
going to enjoy herself in jail", I answered.

"I GUESS YOU PROMISED TO FOLLOW EVERY INSTRUCTION I GIVE, RIGHT?"

"Yes sir!"

810
"YOU'RE GOING TO MAKE SURE SHE'S FREED TODAY".

"Ha! Daddy!"

"YES BABY! IS THERE A PROBLEM WITH THAT?"

"Yes! I mean no sir!"

"THAT'S MY BABY GIRL!"

I frowned and tightened my fists.

"WON'T YOU SMILE? I SAID THAT'S MY BABY GIRL!"

"Daddy! That girl deserves to be in jail. She's being a pain in my...."

"CRIS! YOU DESERVE TO BE IN THE PSYCHIATRIC HOSPITAL RIGHT NOW. IS IT

BECAUSE YOU WERE A GOOD GIRL THAT YOU GOT HEALED?"

I exhaled.

"I'm sorry Daddy! I almost forgot all what you taught me. I'm nothing but a
product of your mercy. I must show mercy to others as well. Thank you so much
Daddy!"

811
"YOU'RE WELCOME!"

The boys were around Silas talking with him. I smiled and walked up to meet
them.

The moment he saw me, he stood up and rushed to hug me.

"Daddy! He wants to hug me ooo! You don't like me hugging him", I said within
me.

"GO AHEAD AND HUG HIM. YOU HAVE MY PERMISSION!"

I squealed like a little girl and ran into his arms. It was our first hug in our
relationship.

I held him so tight and never wanted to let go.

"Thank you for your prayers. The greatest gift God can give his sons, is a wife that
can pray. A praying woman! She's the covering of her husband.

He pulled out of my grip and held my hands. For a moment, we both forgot we
were surrounded by the entire neighborhood.

"The moment you started praying for me, I received the signal over here. I knew
you were praying wherever you were. Thank you so much for being my
gatekeeper. The enemies would have destroyed me long ago, if not for your
Intercessions.

812
Thank you so much. I want to kiss you, but I will reserve it for our wedding day.
You are a package worth waiting for", he said grinning.

"Charming! Stop thanking me. It's God that answered all my prayers. Without him
answering my prayers, there would be no us! I mean, Satan would have destroyed
the two of us.

He showed us mercy! He never gave up on us. Even today, I almost messed up.
But immediately I apologized, he came to the rescue. He gave me the perfect idea
at the right time.

I never knew that boy kept an eye on me. He saw me when I brought out the
phone to record her. How he knew I was tracking what Maggie was saying is still a
mystery to me. He eavesdropped on our conversation and interrupted us. He
exposed Maggie to everyone.

God is seriously for us. God is on our side. This marriage will stand. The gates of
hell will never be able to prevail over what God has established. He has joined us
together and Satan cannot stop it.

Jesus has been so merciful to me in particular. I don't know what he saw in me. I
don't know what I did to deserve his mercy!" I said and tears rolled down my
cheeks.

He wiped off my tears with the back of his hands and hugged me tightly.

"Wait ooo! Is that our pastor?"

813
"Me sef I come dey wonder ooo!"

"Pastor don get babe ooo!"

They all burst into laughter.

We had to return back to the real world.

"Pastor no fear! Just tell us to excuse you and we would gladly do so!" One of
them said and they all roared in laughter.

"Pastor! Who is this angel in our midst?"

"She's..." Silas tried to answer, but was interrupted.

"Don't tell us she's one of your church sisters ooo. Tell us that at last, you have
found your missing rib".

"Actually, I wanted to tell you she's my fiancée", he replied.

The yelled like garage boys and crowded me like I had just scored against
Barcelona in a football competition.

To be continued.......

814
Please you guys should take it easy on Maggie. She's a darling oooo

She's only being a good friend!

Maggie is a good friend E I, E I OOOO.

God has triumphed again.

Don't mind Cris who almost blew things up.

Ha! The way this wedding has been delayed is too much. Please wedding planning
committee. It's as if you guys forgot about the wedding.

815
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 77
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I sat beside the hospital bed and held Maggie's hand gently. She was taken to the
hospital for treatment. Her condition was so worse that she had to be taken to
the hospital immediately.

I looked around and waved at Silas who was on the phone with his mother. He
smiled and waved at me.

Soon, he beckoned on me to join him.

"Mummy wants to talk to you", he whispered and handed the phone to me.

"Hello mummy!" I greeted her.

"Hello Olamide! How are you?"

"I am fine ma! Mummy I've missed you ooo!"

"I've missed you too my dear! I was just asking Silas when the two of you would
come to see us again?"

"You would need to ask him very well ooo! He's the one that has been keeping
your baby here ooo!" I replied and we both laughed.

816
"Olamide! So how far? What about your family? Have they given us the date to
come and see them?" She asked.

"Mummy! We are trusting God ooo! My family is not really in support of the
marriage. I have been praying that God should touch their heart. I don't know
what is really going on. But we are not going to stop praying until they give their
consent".

"Amen ooooo! I don't like the way they are delaying the two of you. The way love
dey catch two of you, I don't want anything funny to happen between the two of
you. Please, take the prayers seriously and be watchful. Satan is such a dramatic
personality.

I know he cannot do anything. But when we allow him through our carelessness
and pride, he wrecks a lot of havoc. I just want the two of you to be careful".

I exhaled.

"Mummy! You were the one who dressed a room for both of us to spend the
night. And we refused so that we can stay pure. Is it now that we would start
messing around? You knew all these but you dressed a room and asked us to
sleep on the same bed".

"I did it on purpose to test the two of you. And I was so grateful to God that you
both remained firm and chose to stand pure. All I'm saying is that this delay can
lead to some unexpected occurrences. A situation where you both lose your
guard and get carried away. I just want you both to be careful".

817
"I get it mummy! We have always been careful and will never stop being careful. I
have never entered your son's house and he has never entered my house. God
who started this journey for us will help us complete it in Jesus’ name".

"Amen!"

"By the way, you need to see how careful we have been. I mean today, we had
our first hug. And before I was able to hug him, I had to ask God for permission to
hug him. Is it people that have not hugged since the relationship started that will
start misbehaving? I mean, just hugging alone, we don't, not to mention
immorality".

The call ended.

"Ah! What happened?" I asked Silas.

"Maybe her airtime got exhausted", Silas answered as he took the phone from
me.

"Oh, my goodness! I was wasting mummy's airtime? I owe her one-thousand-

naira recharge card", I replied.

He smiled and patted my shoulder.

"I hear you!" He said and squeezed my nose gently.

I hit him playfully, smiling.

818
"Let me call her back!" I replied and brought out my phone. I dialed her number,
but the service replied me that her number was switched off. After three more
attempts and the same response, we concluded on calling her later in the
evening.

"Christy, I have to leave now. I have rehearsals in church very soon. Please look
after Maggie very well".

"Charming! I'm tired! I'm feeling sleepy sef? Can't I go home to rest and come
back later? I've been here all day. Besides, I'm hungry".

"You're tired and hungry?"

"Yes!"

"I'm almost late, let's get to my place first, from there we'll split. You take the car
home and I'll find my way to rehearsals.

"Sounds like a good idea!" I replied and took my purse.

We got out of the hospital and drove in my car to his place. He actually drove the
car, while I enjoyed the ride. Soon, we arrived at his place and he told me to wait
for him in the car so he can get what he needed and we leave.

I sat in the car waiting. His house was unlocked by Maggie's criminal expert. Wait
does that mean his door knob had been destroyed?

819
I came out of the car and walked towards the door. He opened it and smiled.

"Come and see this!" He said.

I quickly entered the house. It was my first time and I felt a little bit uneasy.

"This is bad, but funny! They stole my curtains", he said pointing at the window.

I laughed and tried to look for a place to sit.

Sensitive enough, he quickly told me to sit on the bed. While he searched for the
things he needed.

I looked around the house and picked up a book on the bed and started slipping
through the pages.

"CRIS! I THOUGHT YOU'RE NOT SUPPOSED TO ENTER THE HOUSE? WHAT ARE
YOU DOING HERE?"

"So, because I entered the house, the next thing is to start fornicating abi? What
kind of mentality is that?"

"CRIS, WILL YOU GET OUT OF THIS PLACE. DON'T YOU KNOW AS A LADY, IT'S
WRONG FOR YOU TO SIT ON A MAN'S BED. THAT ACT ALONE IS SHAMEFUL. IF HE

820
CANNOT OFFER YOU A CHAIR, YOU HAVE TO STAND OR CARRY THE
CONVERSATION OUTSIDE.

BEING IN CLOSED DOORS WITH THE OPPOSITE GENDER IS DANGEROUS. EVEN IF

NOTHING HAPPENS, IF SOMEONE WITH A WEAK MIND OR CONSCIENCE SEES
YOU, THEY'LL START JUDGING YOU FOR COMING OUT OF A MAN'S HOUSE. WHAT
DO YOU WANT TO DISCUSS WITH YOUR MAN THAT YOU MUST ENTER HIS HOUSE
TO SAY IT?"

"Daddy don't worry! Nothing will happen. It's not everyone that enters a man's
house, ends up fornicating. That is a wrong mindset", I replied within me.

Silas turned to me and smiled.

"Christy, close your eyes! I have something to show you!" He said and pulled me
up to my feet.

I stood up and shut my eyes. What was he going to show me? Excitement welled
up within me. I smiled and waited for when I would open my eyes.

"Now!" He said.

I opened my eyes and almost squealed in excitement. It was a portrait of me.

He held it up and asked me if I liked it?

821
"Is that a question? I love it", I said and took it from him. I looked at the painting
several times and back to him, all smiles.

"So, you can draw?"

"Actually, it wasn't me! It was a friend of mine who I gave the contract", he
answered.

"Wow! So, you did this for me? That's so sweet of you!" I said and rushed into his
arms.

I dropped the picture and hugged him tightly. That was my mistake. I don't know
what was wrong with that one hug. My hormones became charged. I found out
my body was completely activated for more.

I wanted to pull away, but at the same time I wanted it. Our lips got closer and
closer and locked up in a kiss. It was as if a bell rang in my head, but the more I
wanted to stop, the more I wanted to continue and the desire to continue
seemed to be more stronger than the will to stop.

Silas fell for everything, making no attempt to resist me. What's happening? Cris
stop this! You can handle it. Control yourself! Please!

The fire in the room and our bodies got so intense that we could not stop. It had
been a long time I was like this with a man. This made it was so easy for my body
to connect with my past. Everything in me was ready to see this to the end.

822
"Daddy! Please show us mercy! Please help me! I'm in such a big mess! Please,
rescue me!" I prayed within me.

My phone which was on the bed started ringing. That was our saving grace. That
phone call, called us back to our senses.

"Jesus Christ!" Silas exclaimed and moved back.

I stood like a bag of rubbish, unable to hide my shame.

I picked up my phone and checked the caller's ID. I threw the phone back on the
bed.

Guess who was calling? I'm in trouble ooo!

Silas had rushed out of the room and left me to myself. The phone started ringing
again.

"Jesus! I'm so sorry!" I said as hot tears poured down my cheeks.

"PICK THAT CALL!"

I knew I had to face her and start my confession.

"Hello mummy!"

823
"Oh, thank God! What happened to you? Where are you? Are you okay?" My
mentor asked.

"Ma!"

"I was in a meeting when suddenly, I was feeling so restless and the Holy Spirit
kept telling me to call you. I was telling myself I would do it later, but the
restlessness was too hard to ignore. I had to leave the place and call you. What's
going on? Is everything alright? This restlessness is beyond uneasiness. I have
never felt like this for a mentee before.

It means you're about to do something that would destroy your relationship with
God. So, what is going on right now?"

I wept on the phone like a baby, unable to utter a single word.

"Jesus! Cris tell me what happened?" She asked panicking.

"Mummy! I'm sorry!" I apologized.

"Hmmm! I'm getting a clue to what happened. But tell me nothing happened?"

"Your call was what saved us!" I answered amidst tears.

"So, you entered his house, right?"

824
"I'm sorry ma!"

"Don't tell me you're sorry! Give me my answer! Did you enter his house?"

"Yes ma!"

"Very good! Have I warned you never to visit him all alone? Have I?"

"Yes ma!" I answered still sobbing.

"I told you never to visit him alone, but you went ahead to do so, right?"

"I'm sorry ma! It's my first time of entering his house".

"Yes! And Satan was present to make it your last time. What was your assignment
in his house? You went there to cook for him or wash his clothes, which of them?"

"He wanted to show me something".

"And you went there and saw something, right?"

"Mummy, I'm sorry!"

"Sorry for what? For going to his house to see something? Why should you be
sorry for that?"

825
"I'm such an idiot!" I said amidst tears.

"I guess the Holy Spirit was there warning you, but as a big madam you are, you
told him you can handle it, right?"
"Mummy please! Your words are hurting me!"

"Yes! Let it hurt you very well. As a mentor, there are times we need to flog our
girls very well. Let these words hurt you so that you can never forget today in
your entire life.

Do you know the meaning of that scripture? God resists the proud, but gives
grace to the humble. Is like you don't understand this God at all.

If man is fighting against you, who will you beg to help you?"

"God!" I answered.

"If God, plus Satan, who is always happy to destroy you, plus human being, join
hands to fight you, who will you beg to help you?"

"No one!"

"God resists the proud. God fights the proud. You were given an instruction, but
you waved it away. Why? You have a very smart and calculative brain. You've got
things under control.

826
There's nothing you cannot handle. You've got a better idea than God. The Holy
Spirit warned you, but you sat down on his bed, looking at the something he was
showing you.

He gives grace to the humble. Without grace, can your own strength carry you?"

"No ma!"

"You don't know the meaning of that statement. That means, even if there is
grace, God will take it away from you and watch you struggle and struggle until
you crash".

"Daddy! I'm sorry!" I cried.

"Didn't you notice you wanted to stop, but you couldn't stop. Grace had left! It
was willpower that was left. Will power cannot handle anything for long. You
were telling yourself to stop, but the more you wanted to stop, the more the flesh
overpowered you.

The day grace leaves a man. Ha! Cris! Pity the graceless man. He will tell you I will
not do it! The next minute he will finish doing it and start crying. No power to do!
Only power to talk and promise us heaven and earth.

When God becomes the enemy of a man? Ha! Pity that man! That proud man.
The man God says go here and he says no to God! That man that God says, 'do
this', and he says I have a better way to do it. That lady that God says, 'End that
relationship', and she says, she cannot do such a thing.

827
Watch God bring you down. Watch him pluck off your feathers. Watch him take
his grace away from you. Watch him allow Satan ruin your marriage. Watch him
fight you till he humbles you completely.

Till all you have to say is, 'Daddy! I will do as you have said'. A man whom God
takes his grace from. Pity that man! Flesh will turn you to his slave.

I don't want to do it ooo! But that's what you will do. Because that grace that will
help you overcome the flesh, has been taken away”.

I wept on the phone till I had no more strength to cry. This was indeed the biggest
lesson of my life.

To be continued.......

Just a little bit of carelessness. Just a little bit of, "it's alright!"

Was enough for the serpent to penetrate.

Whosoever breaks an edge, a serpent will surely bite.

Please share with me what you learned in this episode.

MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 78
©️ Ayo Omolayo

828
I laid on the floor in my room in tears. It dawned on me that I was proud. I had
gone too far. I was so confident in myself and lost everything. I guess God decided
to have pity on me if not, I don't know what would be happening right now.

My phone started ringing. I checked the caller's ID and sighed deeply. It was
Mummy Silas. I picked the phone and swiped the green bar.

"Hello! Sorry my battery went flat. That's how my phone behaves these days.
Even if the battery is full, in the twinkling of an eye, it will display battery low and
go off. I had to charge it as quickly as possible.

I know you must have called and called several times. I'm really sorry about that
that".

"It's alright ma!" I replied trying my best to ensure my emotions are not reflected
in my voice.

"So, you were saying that you and Silas have always been careful and will never
stop being careful. You said you had never entered my son's house and he has
never entered your house as well.

You also said I need to see how careful you and Silas have been. You told me
today, was the first time you both hugged each other. And that before you even
hugged him, you had to ask God for permission to do so. Is it people that have not
hugged since the relationship started that will start misbehaving? Just hugging
alone, you don't, not to mention immorality.

829
Olamide! I want to really commend your efforts. You have really been a watchful
woman. You're a good wife for my son. The kind of wife everyone out there is
praying to have. Not all Christian ladies can be like you. Many of them have used
the excuse of we would soon be getting married to start living in sin.

But as a Christian, you have not only stood your ground, you have kept yourself
from all appearance of evil. Many Christians think because they will soon get
married, they can start committing immorality. If you're not married, you're not
married, period. Stop using I will soon get married to excuse your sinful lifestyle.

The word of God says in Hebrews 13:4. Marriage is honorable in all, and the bed
undefiled: but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge.

The message translation of that scripture says, honour marriage, and guard the
sacredness of carnal intimacy between wife and husband. God draws a firm line
against casual and illicit copulation.

The Amplified version says, let marriage be held in honor (esteemed worthy,
precious, of great price, and especially dear) in all things. And thus let the
marriage bed be undefiled (kept dishonored); for God will judge and punish the
unchaste [all guilty of immorality] and adulterous.

There's this latest trend of sin. I don't know how Satan managed to invent it, but
alot of Christians are buying it. They lock themselves in a room and begin to kiss
like husband and wife. They do all kinds of foreplay and stop there. They keep
telling themselves they are waiting for when they would get married.

That's a deception from the pit of hell. Until you're married, stay pure! Stay
undefiled. Stop soiling your white garments with sin".

830
I didn't know what to say. I was seriously fighting my tears right now. It was as if
God was speaking directly to me.

"But I thank God for you. You're not like those people. You stood for God and
remained pure. You have not allowed Satan to deceive you to start kissing your
fiancée".

Oh my God! Please tell this woman to stop tormenting me. She's just calling me
everything I am not. I'm such a disappointment right now.

"Mummy please stop! You have no idea of what happened between us right
now!"

"What happened? Did you break up?" She asked.

I began my story on the phone with her. Thank God I had recharged her line as I
had earlier promised. I narrated everything that happened to her and by the time
I was done, she ended the call immediately without saying a word.

I wept till I had no strength left in me. It was tears all through the night. I
managed to find sleep that night. It was really a struggle for me. I had barely slept
when my quiet time alarm rang to wake me up.

I pushed myself into a sitting position and looked around. I sighed countlessly.

"Daddy I'm sorry! I'm so sorry I had hurt you so bad!"

831
I sat on the bed and tried to pray, but I was just too depressed to say anything. In
simple words, I could not pray. All I could think about was how useless I had been
to God. Even my mentor is mad at me. She gave me instructions to guide me. But
what did I do with her instructions? I threw it away and did things my way.
Because I was super smart.

"Daddy I'm such a worthless and unprofitable servant. You have showed me
mercy beyond human comprehension. You have taught me so much. But look at
how I wasted your investment upon my life. I almost committed the sin against
the body. It was your mercy that prevented me.

I'm so worthless and empty. I don't even know why I'm still alive. I don't know
why you created me? I'm trying to pray, but I cannot. I'm just struggling over here.
I don't know what to say. I just.... I just...."

I broke into tears and threw myself on the bed. I felt like God should kill me
himself. That would be exactly what I deserve. I really deserve that very well. God
should take away my life. I was such a disappointment to him.

"God please kill me! I'm tired of living like this! Just take my life. What's the need
of my existence if all I bring you is pain and disappointment? Just take my life and
get rid of this unfaithful servant", I said weeping.

My phone started ringing. It was my mentor calling. I quickly picked up the phone
and swiped the green bar.

"Hello mummy!"

832
"Yes! How's your quiet time going?"

"Mummy! I cannot pray ooo! I just don't know what to do. I'm trying to pray but
nothing is coming out of my mouth. I'm just too.... too......"

"Cris! Who told you that you cannot pray?"

"Mummy! I open my mouth and all I'm seeing is struggle. I struggle with my words
and I am feeling so weak. I don't know what is truly wrong with me.

"James 5:13. Is any among you afflicted? let him pray".

"Mummy! I can't pray!"

"Why?"

"I'm struggling with my words!"

"Listen to me very carefully! There's no demon in this world that can stop you
from praying. That's a deception from the pit of hell. They keep getting at you
through your emotions and you accept.

They are only following a Bible principle which is written in the book of Proverbs
23:7. For as a man thinketh in his heart, so is he.

833
As long as the devil can make you believe you cannot pray, you will never be able
to pray. Cris, what did I say?"

"As long as the devil can make me believe I cannot pray, I will never be able to
pray", I repeated.
"Emotions are nothing in the spirit realm. How you feel when it comes to spiritual
matters is none of God's business. Don't get me wrong. There are times when you
feel the Holy Spirit physically and enjoy emotional satisfaction in his presence. But
there are also times when you kneel down to pray and those feelings are not
there.

You will say, 'chai! The heavens are closed!' Who told you heavens are closed? So,
because you didn't feel those sensations. Those goose bumps and cry in the place
of worship, you conclude something is wrong.

What was wrong was not God, but your description of God as a feeling. God is not
a feeling. God is a spirit and you must worship him in spirit and in truth.

And one thing that drives the spirit is called faith. You have to believe that God is
always present and ready to listen to you whenever you kneel down to pray. You
have to believe that God is listening to your prayers, even when there are no
emotions to confirm it.

Following God is an act of faith. Walking with God is by faith, not by sight or
feelings. There are times when you spend time with God and you feel his
presence around. Soon, you start telling yourself that whenever that feeling
comes, it means God is there. That's idolatry.

834
You've made an idol out of that supernatural experience and God who will never
share his glory with anything is forced to withdraw that experience from you. He
does so, so you can focus on him again.

So, because you had a feeling and cried during worship section that means God
was there? What a limited perception of God's presence. So, whenever there are
no feelings, no screaming, no vibrations or sensations in your body, it means God
went on holiday?

You have to first of all believe in your heart that God is right there with you,
whether you feel him or not. Because the only thing that attracts God more closer
to you is your faith.

Hebrews 11:6. But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh
to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently
seek him.

Another interpretation for that scripture is, without faith, it is impossible to make
God happy. You have to believe that God is there with you. You have to believe
that he is listening to your prayers right now.

He that cometh to God must first of all feel him, right?"

"No!"

"He that comes to God must first of all do what?"

"Believe!" I answered.

835
"That's the requirement Cris. When God asked Abraham to kill Isaac, do you think
Abraham did it with a smile on his face?"

"No ma!"

"I'm sure he must be crying while laying his son on the altar. But God never asked
him to stop because he didn't feel like doing it. An I correct?"

"Yes!"

"You cannot do spiritual exercises based on how you feel. You pray because you
don't have anything else to do rather than to pray. Men ought always to pray! Cris
ought always to pray! Whether she feels like praying or not! Whether she's
struggling to do it or not!

Sometimes I tell the devil, that as long as he cannot hold my lips together and
stop my mouth from opening and closing, he cannot stop me from praying.

Satan is always a deceiver. The bible says, I can do all things through Christ who
strengthens me. Cris what did the bible says?"

"I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me!"

"Can you pray?"

836
"I can pray!"

"Why?"

"Because Jesus will strengthen me!"

"Will you struggle with what to say?"

"No!"

"Why?"

"Because Christ will strengthen me", I answered.

"So, who is that demon that is telling you that you cannot pray? Who is that liar
telling you that you will never be able to pray?"

I bowed my head and whispered.

"She doesn't understand! I'm such a failure! I don't deserve God's mercy! I just
want to die".

"Cris! Start praying let me hear your voice", she demanded.

837
I opened my mouth and wanted to pray, but I felt so heavy. I just couldn't open
my mouth. I was so depressed and hung up immediately.
I switched off the phone and threw it on the bed.

"I am tired of struggling! I am tired of rising and falling! All I want is to die! I just
want to die! God, please kill me!"

To be continued........

Who told you that you cannot pray?

Who told you that because that feeling was not there God is not there?

Don't conclude on God based on your feelings. Conclude on him by what he says
in his word.

CALL UPON ME AND I WILL ANSWER AND I WILL SHOW YOU GREAT AND MIGHTY
THINGS YOU DO NOT KNOW.

Please, you guys should pray for Cris oooo! I don't know what happened to her
that she wants to die.

838
 MY BABY HUSBAND
*Episode 79*
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I sat down on the floor one of my hands on my head. My hair was just a complete
mess. Who cares about the hair? It's completely glaring that God wasn't going to
kill me. So, what's the new plan? I don't know what exactly is going on with me?

I had to do something to help myself. I remembered how I used to get myself out
of my senses in the past. How did we do it back then? Alcohol! Yes! That's how we
did it. Whenever I and my friends were so depressed, we would drink to stupor to
knock ourselves out of our senses.

But how do I get some of that stuff? There was no trace of alcohol around my
house anymore. I guess I'll have to send Evelyn to get some for me. No, I can't!
She would be so shocked such a request came from my mouth.

If I need some acholic drinks, I'd better go get some myself. What was the first
step? I had to get myself dressed as soon as possible to go a nearby bar and get
drunk.

I don't know where I got the energy from. I waw struggling with my prayers, but
immediately it was time to go back to sin, energy came. I rose up like a lady ready
for action. I had to at least do something to my messy hair. So, I spent some time
to pack it and hold them together with a string.

What about my bath? Nah! I'll do that later. I was in a hurry I cannot explain. Who
was rushing me to go and drink alcohol? Who? Why was I in such a hurry? This is

839
something I don't understand. I sprayed perfume on myself to make myself smell
good. I just needed to taste alcohol as quickly as I could.

I rushed out of the room and told Evelyn to prepare something light for breakfast.
I got into my car and drove to a bar. A classic bar around my area. I was sure no
one there would recognize me, so I sat down immediately I entered.

"Miss Kolapo!" I heard someone call.

I turned to look and tried to remember where I saw that face. Obviously, I
couldn't remember the face. He came closer and sat down with me.

"Wow! I never thought I would meet you again. I was surprised!" He said smiling.

Yes, I remember him now. He's the psychiatric doctor Maggie called to treat me at
my office. What's that his name again? Yes! Doctor Francis!

"It's so nice to meet you again woman of God", he said as he said as we both
shook hands together.

"So, what do you need, let me get it for you!" He asked.

As badly as I wanted to taste my alcohol, I dared not tell him what I wanted. I was
not supposed to be seen in a place like this to begin with. So how did I get here?
What must he be thinking about me right now?

840
Perhaps he's trying to confirm his doubts by asking me what I wanted. He's going
to figure out I was here to get drunk by ordering what I want. I may have gone so
far to bring myself here, but my reputation as a child of God was more important
than anything right now. I can't lose that now.

I stood up immediately.

"Actually! I came here hunting for a guy!" I started a line of made up lies.

"Hunting? You hunt for drunken men and take them home for the night?" He
asked.

"God forbid! I'm engaged to a man I would be getting married to. How would you
think such negative thing about me?" I said expressing my displeasure.

"I'm sorry about that! Please forgive me!"

"Why would you think I pay men to warm my bed? What kind of imagination is
that?"

"I just said I'm sorry!"

"And you expect me to forgive you because you said you were sorry?"

"What else do you want me to do?"

841
I exhaled. Cris! I don't like this version of you ooo! What's happening? Control
yourself please!

"It's alright! I'm out of here", I said and took my purse.

"Wait!" He called and I paused.

"So, you came here hunting for who? I need clarity, so I don't have the wrong
impression about you!"

I turned to him and gave him a cold stare.

"Think all you want. I don't owe you an explanation. I don't care what you think
about me. We were supposed to meet again, but you never called since the day
you left my office. I don't know what kept you from calling me but it's fine by me.
Whenever you are ready, feel free to call me.

Just wanted to remind you", I said and walked out of the bar.

I can't believe he would take me for a harlot. I was so angry, but I couldn't blame
him for thinking that way. I was not supposed to be seen in a place like that. I
entered my car and drove back to my house. I had lost my appetite for beer. I
don't know who I may meet at the next bar I would step into. I don't want to lose
my temper and make a fool of myself.

I sat down on the sofa in my master's bedroom. I had to eat something, but I just
wasn't ready for anything yet.

842
I noticed the room was hot. I was already beginning to sweat. I was feeling too
uncomfortable in the room. Did I turn off the AC?

I quickly stood up to turn it on. But from where I stood, I could see it was working.
Ha! What kind of heat was this?

My air-conditioning was on the wall at the other end of the room, so I had to go
around my bed to get to it. I moved around and saw a human being on the floor
of my room.

I jumped back in fright.

"Jesus!" I exclaimed.

I had left the TV on the news stations and the sound system overpowered my
ears. I rushed to get my remote and turned it off.

Then I started hearing the voice of that one person I never expected here. What
was she doing here? How did she get here? How come no one told me?

She was blasting in tongues on the floor. How could she leave her busy schedule
to come here to pray in my room? Perhaps she came to see me and when she
discovered I wasn't in the house, decided to spend her time wisely.

I had tears in my eyes as I watched her groaning passionately for me.

843
"Kings shall arise from you and nations shall arise out of your bosom. Satan knows
what he's up against and will never stop fighting for the thinnest loophole.

But Lord! This daughter of mine will not be sacrificed as meat for Lucifer. I call her
spirit out of the cage where the enemy had locked her up. Cristina! Hear me
clearly! You don't have a choice! You will serve this God till you die!
No power will be able to hold you down. No power will keep you bound. You shall
continue to wax stronger and stronger in the Lord. Your back will never touch the
ground in defeat".

I broke into tears and cried loudly. Sure, she heard and stood up immediately. She
was dripping out sweat as she walked. Her sweat rained on me as she picked me
up from the floor.

She placed my head on her chest and patted my back as I wept in her arms.

"Cris! Jesus would never have sent me here, if he was done with your life. He's
arms are widely opened. Going to the bar is not the solution. It's going back into
the waiting arms of Jesus!

That's the reason why many people are going into masturbation, pornography,
casual intimacy with strangers, alcoholism, drugs, gambling. Anything to distract
them from the pain they're feeling.

Jesus is the answer for the world today. Above him there's no other. Jesus is the
way! Jesus is the answer for the world today. Above him there's no other. Jesus is
the way!" She sang.

844
"Mummy! I'm a failure! God had invested so much on me. He had taught me so
much that my generation would be shocked at what God has done in me. But look
at what a failure I have been?

I'm such a waste of divine investment. Mummy! I'm no use to God! I have sinned
so many times. I have hurt him so often. I don't deserve his forgiveness". I wept.

"Cris! If God were to grant us salvation based on how much we deserve it, no one
would be saved. If God were to save the lost on the grounds of who was more
deserving of his forgiveness, we would all be lost.

We never deserved God and will never be. He came to us out of love and mercy.
He offered us a new life not because we deserved it, but because he loves us. So,
who told you that you must deserve God before he can forgive you?

The bible says in Hebrews 8:12. For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness,
and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more.
He's ready to forgive you and accept you. Despite all you have done and do you
know what?"

"What?"

"He's not just going to forgive you. Here's the best part. The bible says we are
justified by his blood. Do you know what it means to be justified?

"I don't think I do", I answered.

845
"In the court, when the judge forgives a man, he may be released. But he will
have to lower his face around people and walk in shame. Because he was guilty
but forgiven.

But in the court, when a man is justified. The judge announces to the court that
this man is hereby declared innocent of all the charges laid against him and
stamps it.

Can you imagine Cris? God has not only forgiven you, but he calls you an innocent
baby girl! His harmless little dove", she said and squeezed my nose.

I didn't know how a smile appeared on my face.

"Oh my God! Satan is such a big liar! Satan is such an accuser! Satan really takes
advantage of the ignorance of a Christian. No wonder! Ha! No wonder God said
that my people are destroyed for lack of knowledge. The bible is such a gift to
man. Many of us fail to read it. Ha! Satan! You have really done alot of damage
through the ignorance of many of us".

I wept in my mentor's arms, but they were not tears of regret, they were tears of
joy.

"Cris! God takes away your sins and place them on Jesus. Then takes the
righteousness of Jesus and places it on you. So, when he looks at you. He doesn't
see that fornicator. He sees a beautiful and harmless baby girl. A righteous and
wonderful Princess of the most high.

No, he doesn't see that masturbator, that liar, that cheater, that alcoholic, no! He
sees a righteous and innocent lady. Abba's love! The love of his life!"
846
"Sweet Daddy! I'm so sorry for everything! I believe you have forgiven me. There's
no sin on earth that is too powerful for the blood of Jesus to wash away. There's
no power that is greater than what is written in your word. Your blood is so
powerful. It turns a masturbator into a saint. It justifies me and declares me
innocent.

Thank you, so much sweet Daddy!"

Immediately, the peace that flooded my soul was out of this world. Joy took over
me in such an overwhelming way.

"He touched me!

Oh, he touched me!
And oh! The joy that filled my soul!
Something happened and now I know.
He touched me and made me whole!" My mentor began to sing.

I joined her in the song and we both began to sing it together.

"WELCOME BACK MY PRETTY EBONY!" Came the gentle voice I had missed so
badly.

"Daddy! Where have you been?" I asked within me.

847
"I NEVER LEFT. YOU WERE THE ONE THAT LEFT ME. DO YOU REMEMBER IT WAS
THE PRODIGAL SON THAT LEFT THE HOUSE AND NOT THE FATHER LEAVING THE
HOUSE FOR HIM?

YOU LEFT, BUT I RAN AFTER YOU.

Song of Solomon 3:1 By night on my bed I sought him whom my soul loveth: I
sought him, but I found him not.

Verse 2. I will rise now, and go about the city in the streets, and in the broad ways
I will seek him whom my soul loveth: I sought him, but I found him not.

Verse 3. The watchmen that go about the city found me: to whom I said, Saw ye
him whom my soul loveth?

Verse 4 It was but a little that I passed from them, but I found him whom my soul
loveth: I held him, and would not let him go, until I had brought him into my
mother's house, and into the chamber of her that conceived me.

I AM SO HAPPY I FOUND MY LOST ANGEL! MY BABY GIRL!"

Overwhelmed with joy, I laid on the floor in gratitude.

"Thank you, Jesus! Thank you so much!"

To be continued....

848
You may be Christiana Kolapo. You may have risen and fallen so many times. And
all you think about is how much of a disgrace and disappointment you have been
to God.

Here's what God has to say to you.

John 6:37 All that the Father giveth me shall come to me; and him that cometh to
me I will in no wise cast out.

The Message translation says John 6:37. Every person the Father gives me
eventually comes running to me. And once that person is with me, I hold on and
don't let go.

Here's what the Amplified version says. John 6:37. All whom My Father gives
(entrusts) to Me will come to Me; and the one who comes to Me I will most
certainly not cast out [I will never, no never, reject one of them who comes to
Me].

He says he will never reject whoever comes to him. Why do you keep allowing
Satan tell you that you don't deserve him?

Is it Satan you will spend the rest of your life with in hell?

Run to Jesus now and watch him throw a welcome party for you.

849
Please don't be a Ghost reader! Say a word of gratitude to God for his endless
love for all mankind.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

850
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 80
©️ Ayo Omolayo

My phone rang aloud. Should I say it was ringing louder than I thought it usually
did? I was so disturbed by its noise. I had the most beautiful sleep and here was a
phone call to ruin it. This is unacceptable.

I got up and picked up the phone. It was Mummy Silas. I froze on the spot. What
was she going to tell me? What was on her mind? How was she going to see me
now?

I exhaled and swiped the green bar. Sooner or later, this conversation had to take
place. And I was trusting the Holy Spirit to help me do the right thing.

"Hello Mummy!" I greeted.

Hello dear! How are you?"

"I'm fine ma! I'm much better than I was yesterday night. I was so depressed after
the call yesterday. I just didn't know what to do. I was......"

"It's alright my daughter. I shouldn't have left you the way I did. It was so wrong
of me. I must have really gotten you worried. I'm so sorry about that! Please
forgive me!" She apologized.

851
"Mummy! I should be the one apologizing. I really let you down. At the point
where you counted so much on me, I fumbled. I made a fool of myself and made
you commend a hypocrite. I was so proud on the phone that I spoke of how
careful I had been. Instead of speaking about how the Lord had helped us to stay
pure.

I guess God taught me a big lesson that day. Forever in life, I will never forget that
God resists the proud and gives grace to the humble. It's a lesson I will never
forget in life". I replied.

"Olamide! There's one thing you did that really got me happy. You didn't hide
your failures from me. A lot of people would have played along and allowed me to
praise them falsely. But you admitted your wrongs and stopped my accolades.
That's a genuine and sincere person.

That's one thing you did that really struck my heart. I was overwhelmed with joy
that you could be this sincere. Olamide! You're a rare gem. You're indeed a
virtuous woman. The kind of wife who will not fail her generation".

"Thank you, ma! Once again, I'm sorry! I apologize for all the pain I must have cost
you. I'm sorry for disappointing you", I apologized.

"It's okay! It's completely fine. Stop the apologies, okay?"

"Okay ma".

"So have you heard from my son?"

852
"No ma! Actually, I'm waiting for him to call me. We had not spoken since the
incident".

"No! Don't wait for him to call you. Call him and apologize to him. Stop waiting for
him. You may not have an idea of what Satan is putting him through. It took the
grace of God to help him reconcile himself back to God last night.

Thanks for the airtime you sent. It really served it's purpose. I exhausted it in a
conversation that lasted more than an hour. Please call him! He really needs to
hear from you.

He's making alot of false assumptions about how you feel about him. You know
Silas very well. Even when he's innocent, he'll still be the one to apologize. He'll
always take the blame and accept responsibility. It's funny sometimes. But that's
how he is. I would really love you to call him, so his mind can be at peace.

"Okay mummy! Thank you so much!" I replied.

"We bless God for everything. Just call him please!"

"I'll do that immediately I end this call", I replied.

"I'm ending it already! Bye!" She said and hung up.

I smiled as I entered my banking app on my phone and recharged her line again.

853
"What a mother indeed. I am so proud to be a member of this family!" I said to
myself as I dialed Silas' number and waited for him to pick.

It rang three times, before he finally picked it up.

"Hello!"

"Hi!"

"How are you?" I asked.

"I'm fine. I'm glad I'm really doing okay. How about you?"

"I'm good! I mean not that good a few hours ago but really really good now. I was
so depressed and felt like dying sef".

"Ha! Die and leave me alone? How will you do that to me?"

"I can't na! That is why I told God to do it himself. I told him to kill me. But you
know how daddy can do sometimes. He does more than your expectations. He
gives you way more than you can ever imagine.

I'm so grateful to God for giving me a mentor like Mrs. Juliet Thompson. She's
such a blessing to me and my unborn children. They are going to really thank her
for everything".

854
"Yes, that's true! God was so merciful to us".

"Indeed, he was!"

"Charming, I'm so sorry for everything. I am the reason why you had to go
through all those depressions and thinking. I mean, God was trying to teach me a
big lesson and you had to go for it.

You were too innocent and should have been spared".

"Shush! Christy! Keep quiet! Will a man judge God?"

"No!"

"Can the clay tell the potter why are you making me like this?"

"No".

"Forget about the past. We have a bright future ahead of us. We both lost guard
and gave in to pride. I was not excluded. I was proud of the purity in my
relationship. I started comparing myself with some brothers in my church.

It wasn't just you Christy. I was also taught a lesson. I just thank God for his
mercies. Now I see clearly. Psalms 127:1. Except the LORD build the house, they
labour in vain that build it: except the LORD keep the city, the watchman waketh
but in vain.

855
It's God that kept me all these whiles. It was God that kept us all these whiles, not
our own willpower or human strength. But pride comes and makes us start
sharing God's glory with him. And because God will never share his glory with
anyone. He is forced to withdraw his grace and watch us struggle to be holy in our
human strength.

That's what happened to us. We started talking as if God was not the watchman.
Those times when we were tempted and he restrained us. Those times when he
told us to stop. We forgot about everything and accredited everything to
ourselves. He will never share his glory with anyone".

"That's true! Thank you so much for being an understanding Charming!" I said
beaming with smiles.

"Please! I don't want to charm an innocent girl this morning", he replied.

"Please I need your charms ooo! It's been a while I heard this lovely voice. I really
missed you. I mean, I missed us".

"Yes! Me too. I'm so glad God is still our number one team mate. We're moving
and Satan will not stop us".

"Amen!" I replied.

"So how was your meeting with your uncle?"

856
"Wow! It's almost as if we forgot about our wedding".

"You were the one that forgot ooo! Me I was the one that reminded you. So don't
rub your forgetting our wedding on my innocent memorious capturing supersonic
brain".

I burst into laughter and threw myself on the bed.

"You're not serious. Have you forgotten that once Eve has eaten the apple, her
Adam don chop am be that”

"No ooo! Dr Mrs. Lot look back no mean say Oga Lot go look back oooo. The race
na personal!"

I laughed.

"But Sarah doubted God and automatically, Abraham joins her by following her
advice to get a child from Hagar".

"No ooo! Abigail had a useless husband does not mean she go dey useless. She
use her brain save her life from David's army. When she knew, David was going to
destroy her husband Nabal and his family, which included herself. She quickly
went behind her husband's back and gathered food items. She took them to
David and pleaded with him to spare her family.

She even saved that man Nabal, through her wisdom. But later, God struck Nabal
by himself and he died. So can you see say na personal race we dey so?"

857
"But I really envy the wisdom of Abigail!" I replied.

"Please envy it very well ooo! You'll be needing it in our marriage. A woman that
knows when to talk to her husband and when to remain silent. She knew her
husband was drunk, talking to him about the attack David planned would not
enter his head. So, she waited for the right time to speak to her husband.

When his spirit will be calm. When he's not angry. When he's weak and will be
able to reason properly. Chai! That woman was a wise woman. It takes wisdom to
live with a husband that is not born again. But Abigail lived with such a man and
there was never a record that Nabal beat her.

She knows how to speak. She knows when to keep quiet. She knows when her
husband is angry and how to bear all the insults without replying him back.

1 Samuel 25:36 And Abigail came to Nabal; and, behold, he held a feast in his
house, like the feast of a king; and Nabal's heart was merry within him, for he was
very drunken: wherefore she told him nothing, less or more, until the morning
light.

Verse 37. But it came to pass in the morning, when the wine was gone out of
Nabal, and his wife had told him these things, that his heart died within him, and
he became as a stone.

She knows how to get him through her words".

"Wait! Did you say, she knows how to get him through her words?" I asked.

858
"Yes!"

"Wow! How can I get you through my words?"

"Chai! See Christiana ooo! She's acting like Delilah. Tell me the secret to your
strength. Jesus! Women are dangerous ooo! Well, they are still good when they
are Jesus’ angels. Because if they know the secret of your strength, they will use it
to get you when you're going astray. Like Abigail did to Nabal and got him.

I noticed something Christy. Men are beings of power and strength. But women
are beings of influence. That's why the bible calls them weaker vessel. They are
not weaker vessels because they are inferior to men. They are weaker vessel
because according to the physical, they are weak in a perspective though.

But the power of a woman is just as strong as that of a man. It's the woman that
fails to realize her powers. Her powers are not physical combat or arguing with
her husband. Her powers are what we Christians called THE WISDOM OF A
SERPENT.

Satan doesn't use force, yet he controls the earth and the people in it. Stop using
force, use your influence. Submit to the man, respect the man. Say yes sir like a
fool. It's not stupidity. It's wisdom and influence.

There is a principle in the spirit realm called THE LAW OF ATTRACTION. When you
consistently obey a person, the heart of the person will gradually soften towards
you and be attracted to you. That's how it works.

859
That is how to bring out the love on a man's heart. Your husband will love you
Ehn! You will be complaining the love is too much.

You don't shout at your husband that he doesn't love you anymore. Even when
he's not doing enough, you are praising him like a president. You bring out the
love in his heart. You bring out the king in him and like Esther he will say, 'Ask for
anything you want and it shall be granted, even to the half of my kingdom'.

That was the mistake Vashti used. Silence treatment. My dear please come and
she will tell him I am not coming. It's true her husband offended her, but she was
not fighting with the strength of a woman. She was fighting a man like a fellow
man. And when a woman tries to be a man, it's a loss.

Look at Esther. She and the king had been in the palace for good 3 months, yet
they never saw each other. Yet, she went to the king and instead of accusing him
of abandoning her and the children. Instead of shouting at him for being so busy
at his place of work. Traveling for one business trip to another. She threw him a
welcome party.

Just imagine! Women can control their men if they master the art of Attraction.
Men command, 'Come here', and the woman will come. But when the woman
uses her influence to command the man, he will not only come, he will sleep
there.

What attracts the man to the woman is how the woman submits. Not necessarily
her beauty. It's her submission that unlocks the love in the heart of the man and
he falls in love so badly that he cannot recover from it".

I was seriously enjoying the marriage seminar, when the call ended abruptly.

860
"Ha! Airtime!"

To be continued.........

Oya oooo! Ladies in the house! You guys should come and buy airtime for Oga
Silas oooo.

Please I am not a marriage counselor ooo. I only wrote as the Spirit inspired me.

Nobody should call me marriage counselor ooo. I will tell my mummy for you ooo!
Please apply these Principles. And watch your marriage transform.

So, Uncle Akinyele, we're coming for you! We are back on our feet.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

861
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 81
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Good morning sunshine!" I greeted smiling.

She groaned and winced in pain.

"I was almost forgetting you here", I added with a smile. I was so happy to see
her.

"Somehow, we got so busy with a lot and almost forgot our unfinished business",
Silas said.

"She didn't have a strong body though. I would have survived and recovered on
time if it were me".

"God forbid bad thing!" He replied and I started laughing.

"What kind of statement is that? I should allow tugs throw punches on you or
what? God will not allow such an evil thing to happen to us in Jesus’ name".

"Charming I was only joking ooo!"

"Say amen before I seize your phone!" He said as he snatched my phone from my
hands.

862
"Charming! Give me back my phone", I squealed and stood up.

"Say amen first",

"I said I was joking!"

"No phone for you",

I made to grab his hand, but he moved swiftly and I missed.

"Stop na!"

"You're the one lingering. Say amen and your phone is yours".

"I'm not saying amen!" I said sulkily.

"Let me enjoy the phone while it's in my hands", he said and unlocked it. Of
course, he knew my password.

"Hmmmmm! Let me snap a picture of angry Jemima!" He said and raised the
phone to my face.

I quickly blocked with my palms and attempted to snatch it again, but he was too
swift for me.

863
"Pose well na! I'm trying to take a picture".

"Give me my phone", I said and made to grab him. He raised his hand, taking it
out of my reach.

I jumped in attempt to reach it, but couldn't.

"Charming! Stop! We're in a hospital!" I reminded him.

He placed his arm around my shoulders and held the phone up for a selfie.

"Pretty Christy! Say Charming!"

I smiled and held up two fingers.

"Charming!"

He took the picture.

"Hurray! Does it look good?" I asked.

"Beautiful!" He replied.

"Let me see".
864
"No no! You owe me an Amen!"

"Amen my Apostle Paul".

"What? Say it again".

"Amen my Apostle Paul. Can I please have my phone?"

"What did you just call me?"

"Give me my phone", I said and grabbed his hand.

He raised his hand up, preventing me from reaching it.

"Charming please na! I will kneel down for you ooo!"

"Don't try it!"

"Hmmmmm! You know I'm still studying you. I'm beginning to discover the secret
to your strength. It's like you don't like when a lady kneels down for you. I'll see if
my discovery is correct very soon", I said grinning.

"Happy discovery pretty Christy. So back to the question, what did you call me?"

"I don't know".

865
"You don't know?"

"Yes!"

"Okay", he said and tried to keep the phone in his trouser pocket.

"Give me my phone! I will shout oo!"

"Shout na!"

I let out a threatening scream and he quickly covered my mouth. I laughed

uncontrollably.

"Oya give me my phone", I said immediately his hands were off my mouth.

"Just say amen and we're good to go!"

"Okay, let me shout another shout",

He quickly covered my mouth.

"Okay! Okay! Amen!" I said in muffled sounds.

He released me and gave me my phone.

866
"You're not a Charm anymore. You're a Spell!" I replied as I unlocked my phone.

"Charm or spell. I'm still the best thing that happened in your life".

"Look at you! Proud man! Jesus is the best thing that ever happened to me in
life". I said amidst laughter. He laughed too and held up his hand in surrender.

"Please, I'm not a proud man ooo! I no want trouble ooo".

"You are! You are taking the place of God", I said in a mocking tone.

"Okay. Let me rephrase that. Apart from Jesus, what's the best thing that
happened to you in life?"

"The Holy Spirit!" I answered, giving him a mischievous grin.

"Okay fine! After the Holy Spirit".

"The love of God".

"After the love of God".

"The word of God".

"After the word of God".

867
"The Anointing of God".

"After the Anointing of God".

"The promises of God".

"After the promises of God".

"The revelations God showed me".

"I give up", he said and sighed in defeat.

I laughed so hard that my stomach tightened.

"Come and see our pictures!" I called and we both stood looking at them.

"I love this one!" I pointed at one of them.

"I'll use it as my screen saver", I said.

"Look at this one. It's so beautiful and Maggie's sitting up looking at us...." Silas
said and we both realized that Maggie was still in the hospital ward with us.

868
How could we have gotten so carried away? Was my Charming this charming? We
both got carried away and forgot about her. Not to think of it. Playing in her
presence, especially when she's so much against our relationship. And the painful
part was, she's here in the hospital because of this same relationship.

It must be seriously hurting to watch what she laboured to destroy flourish in her
presence. It was as if the love fought more stronger, instead of weaker.

We both turned and saw Maggie watching us.

"Maggie! Sorry to have disturbed you", I quickly apologized.

"It's okay!" She said and looked away from me.

I looked at my Charming with that questioning look of, 'what should I do?'

He shrugged and said nothing.

"Maggie! How are you feeling?" I asked.

"I'm much better", she said in an unfriendly tone.

"Christy girl! I'll leave you both. Take it from here. I'm getting the message that
she's not comfortable with my presence", Silas whispered into my ears.

"Please don't leave me. I need you by my side", I whispered back.

869
"No, you don't. Who's the best thing that ever happened to you in life!"

"You!" I replied swiftly.

"Big liar!" He replied.

I giggled in low tones and held his hand.

"Oya, I'm sorry! Please stay with me. Tell me how to handle this situation. Give
me the tips".

"Sorry Christy! You have a better tips giver. He wants me to step aside for him. It's
going to be you and him. Just allow him guide you", he replied and squeezed my
fingers gently.
"See you soon. I'll do a backup prayer as soon as I'm out of here", he whispered
and left.

As soon as the door was shut, Maggie turned to look at me.

"Cris! What's the meaning of all this? How can you still carry that riff raff around
as a husband?

I fought for you and it got me here! Cris! I tried to help you and this is what I get
in return. Bruises all over my face. Cris, please I don't want you to make the
biggest mistake in your life. This guy will ruin your reputation. The media would
soon be at your doorsteps. Please turn around, now that there's still time".

870
I smiled and placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Maggie! You're indeed a good friend. You have stood by me and fought for me
like a friend should. You went the extra mile just to help me. I really appreciate
everything you have done for me.

But there's one more thing you can do for me. Promise me you would do it".

"What is it?"

"Stop fighting against my God. You'll only end up hurting yourself more".

"Wait! Are you saying Silas is your one true love? That you're really in love with
him and not that he didn't charm you?"

"Yes!" I said and have her a warm smile.

"Cris! You mean you did this out of your own freewill?"

"Yes".
"So, you weren't charmed?"

"Yes".

871
"And you said I should stop fighting against God. You mean God is involved in this
relationship?"

"Yes".

"Hmmm! Cris, I was just watching you and Silas as you both were out of this
world. All my life, that has been the kind of relationship I dream of having. I was
somehow jealous of the two of you.

I saw love. I saw friendship. I saw humility beyond description. You are seriously a
rich but humble woman. You know this guy doesn't deserve you. But you are so
humble enough to call him your head. That's humility. I really wish to enjoy what
you're enjoying.

I'm tired of all my relationship failures. I have failed enough. I want to see myself
succeed. Not just in business, but in relationships. I'm tired of all the relationships
that never last. Look at your own. Despite all attempts to ensure it doesn't last.
Yet, it's getting stronger and stronger every day.

Please, give me this power you carry. This power that makes love look so real and
beautiful. I never believed there can be anything like true love. But what I saw
today defied my thoughts and conclusions. Please, show me what made you,
you".

I smiled and sat beside her on the bed.

"Maggie! It's Jesus. Jesus is the secret to this power. But I don't want you to give
your life to him out of your hunger for a happy relationship. Because the first
thing to do after surrendering to him is to spend time knowing him.
872
I want you to accept Jesus for who he is, not for what he can give you. I want you
to open up your gates and let the king of glory come in. Yes, he can give you true
love. Yes, he can make life so beautiful for you.
But I don't want you giving your life to him based on the goody goody he can give.
I want you to accept him because you want a relationship with him. I want you to
accept him because you love him. I want you to open up your heart and let the
King of kings come in.

What do you say? Are you going to say the usual? This Christianity stuff is
nonsense. Only fools have time to become Christians. Or will you throw away
your garment of pride and humble yourself before God! Will you say you want to
think about it? Or grab the bull by the horn.

Now is the accepted time. Tomorrow may be too late. Why not accept Jesus right
now and let him give you that satisfaction that boyfriends cannot fill”?

She looked at me with curiosity. I guess she was shocked I mentioned that.

"Yes! There's a satisfaction that comes only from God. No boyfriend can take his
place. No human being can take his place. Nothing in this world can satisfy, except
Jesus.

You keep changing boyfriends, but that's not the solution. The more new
boyfriends you have, the more you need a new one. The more you have a drink of
immorality on the bed with a new guy, the more you want another guy.

You never get satisfied. Jesus is the satisfaction you have been searching for.
Open your arms wide and receive him. Maggie are you ready?"
873
"Yes, I am! I am tired of becoming a laughing stock among men. I want to be
completely different. I want to serve this God that made life heaven on earth for
you".

"Then let's take the bold step. Give me your hands and repeat these words after
me", I said and stretched my hands towards her.

She gave me her hands and shut her eyes.

I led her to say the sinner's prayer and she became a born again Christian that
very day.

To be continued......

Congratulations Maggie!

At least she's out of the way. It's uncle Akinyele we're coming for now.

Please marriage committee. Is the bridal shower ready?

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

874
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 82
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"This is it!" I said and exhaled.

This is the last bus stop", I added as I turned off the ignition.

"Are you scared?" Silas asked.

"No! But I don't understand my uncle. He's one thing this minute and the next
minute, he starts behaving somehow".

My Charming started laughing which got me curious.

"What's funny?"

"You're worried, aren't you?"

I exhaled.

"I hate to admit, but yes! I am worried. I don't want any sort of delay. This
wedding would have happened by now if not for the arrows Satan threw at us. I
just don't want another setback".

875
"So, being worried about it is the best solution to the problem, right?"

"No! Just that! Yes, I mean. I just want this to work out smoothly. I don't want any
further complications".

Silas reached for my hand and took it in his. He's such a Charm.

"How is worry going to solve anything? Jesus told us not to worry about anything.
But in everything, through prayers and supplication, make your request known to
God. We have prayed and we're trusting God to favour. So don't entertain the
spirit of fear of worry.

They are of no use to us. Their services are not needed here. So, we're going to
pray one more time before we go in. And believe me, God will take charge of
everything that will happen. Can we do that right now?"

"Yes please!" I said in a jiffy and bowed my head.

He held my two hands and bowed his head as well.

"Pray for us", he requested.

"I thought you wanted to pray for us".

"No! Your Dad! I mean, our Dad told me he wants to hear your angelic voice", he
replied.

876
I shook my head in a playful frustration and shut my eyes. I don't know why I had
to be the one to say the prayers, but I knew better that to argue.

"Lord Jesus! Thank you so much for your mercies. You have been such a darling. I
just wish I could kiss you so someone here would be jealous", I said.

My Charming chuckled and squeezed my hands tightly.

"Lord! We're about to meet my uncle to get his approval for this union. Please be
our guide. Grant us favour in his sight. Let his heart be made soft towards us.
Daddy you said in your word that the expectations of the righteous shall not be
cut off.

Lord, do not allow our expectations to be flushed down the drain. Let them come
to pass in the name of Jesus".

"Amen".

"Thank you in advance Lord! We know you have done it for us. And infact, we'll be
back to do our proper thanksgiving when we are back from this meeting in the
name of Jesus".

"Amen!"

"Blessed be your holy name Lord, for in Jesus mighty name I have prayed.

877
"Amen".

We both opened our eyes and gave each other a smile.

"Let's go", Silas said as he opened the door and stepped out.

I followed and came out of the car. Taking my purse with me, I held his hand and
led him to the entrance of the building.

In no time, we found ourselves sitting down on a sofa, waiting for his arrival.

"What can I offer you while you await his arrival?" The maid asked.

"Anything you would love to drink?" She said smiling.

"Who wan drink anything under this kind tension?" I asked within me.

"No thanks. We're okay", I replied and she left.

"We're okay with our saliva", I said within me.

Soon, my uncle's footsteps could be heard. But I noticed he was not the only one
coming downstairs. He was chattering and laughing with two men. They were
dressed in their agbada. They had wine glasses in their hands.

"Did my uncle bring his colleagues here to mock us? Jesus have mercy! Be with
us!"
878
"CRUS CALM DOWN NA! WHAT'S THE MEANING OF ALL THESE FEAR YOU'RE
EXHIBITING?"

"I'm sorry sir! Please help me stay calm", I replied.

Silas took my hand and gave them a gentle squeeze. I turned to him and smiled.

"ARE YOU FEELING BETTER NOW?" Came the gentle whisper.

"Wait, you mean you squeezed my hand through Silas?"

"I CAN USE ANYBODY".

"Oh, my sweet Daddy! You're too much. I believe you have everything under
control", I said all smiles.

"YES CRIS! THERE'S NO NEED TO FEAR. EVERYTHING IS UNDER CONTROL".

I exhaled and smiled.

Humble, [11/7/2022 3:15 PM]

"Barrister Obi, meet my niece. The CEO of Kolapo production company", my uncle
said immediately we were in sight.

879
I quickly went down on my knees to greet the elderly men. Silas stood up and
bowed.

"Oh! You must be Olamide Christiana Kolapo. Your uncle had said much about
you", the one I presumed to be the barrister, said.

"Yes sir", I said all smiles.

"Please have your seats", he said and we both sat down.

The three men also sat down and took a few seconds to look at us.

"Is she the one who suffers mental challenge?" The other man asked.

I looked up and couldn't hide the shock on my face.

"Yes, she's the one Chief", my uncle answered.

"Wow! She's really trying her best. Leading a production company despite her
mental health challenge. Takes a brave woman to do that", he said and patted my
shoulder.

"And who is this man?" Barrister asked.

"Her gateman", my uncle answered for me, when all I wanted to say was my
fiancée.

880
"Oh! Is your gateman your P.A. or something?" The Chief asked.

"No! She brought her gateman here because she wants to marry her gateman",
my uncle answered for me.

Chai! Uncle why na? This is humiliating! I have rehearsed the lines. What to say
and what not to say in front of him. All the words that needed to be put in place,
so we can create the right impression. I never knew my uncle planned something
bigger. What kind of thing was this?

"Gabriel ooo!" The barrister called my uncle.

"How is her health now? Does she still experience partial madness?" He asked.

"I think so!" There have been records of psychiatric doctors visiting her often".

I opened my mouth and wanted to say he was wrong. But Silas noticed and
tapped me to stop.

"I have to say the truth", I whispered.

"Keep quiet", he replied.

"But they're lying against me".

881
"Let them lie. Your job is to respect the elderly by keeping silent when they are
talking", he replied.

I had to keep quiet for my Charming's sake. It was a bit painful sha, but I had to
endure it.

"What's the challenge? Did you give up all hope on her? Or is the money that is
the problem?" Barrister asked.

"She's right there in front of you. You can ask her whatever question you have for
her", he said.

The barrister turned to me and gave me an awkward look.

"Sometimes, her mental illness comes and goes", my uncle added.

"Madam, how old are you?" He asked.

"I'm 33 years old", I answered.

"No wonder! You must be feeling you're running out of time. Although, women of
your kaliba, can have a man at the snap of their fingers. Hooking you up with men
that matters is not an issue.

Please send the gateman away, let's talk. Return him back to his duty post. I want
to talk with people that matter", he said.

882
"Gateman", he said to Silas.

"Please excuse us".

I was like, 'What's the meaning of all this? Look at how they looked down on
Silas?'

"Daddy, I have something to say before I leave", Silas said, holding up a finger.

"Whatever you have to say, you can say it to the gate. Leave my honorable
presence".

"Jesus! What humiliation!" Anger welled up inside me.

"It's about my fiancée’s mental health", Silas said as though he never heard a
single insult.

He looked interested now. My uncle and the other guy, gave him their full
attention.

"What about it?" Barrister asked.

"She's not mentally ill as you presumed her to be. What you're actually seeing
here, is love", he said.
The three men burst into laughter. This is so humiliating. Jesus, please help us!

883
"Gateman! Please leave us", he said and pointed at the door.

"Okay sir!" Silas said and stood up.

I expected God was going to put something to say in his mouth. Something that
would make these men softened towards us. Now Silas was leaving. I was already
struggling with anger. Silas had squeezed my hand several times to calm my
nerves.

Now they had sent him out like a piece of trash.

"I'll be praying for you", he whispered before he left.

"God please help me not to bring you shame again. Help me! You know how weak
I am. You know I can be dramatic sometimes. Please don't allow me ruin
everything. Please put the right words in my mouth. Take away this anger in my
heart and give me a meek and quiet spirit", I prayed inwardly.

"Olamide! You are better than this! First, if what your gateman says is true, then
there must still be something wrong with you", Barrister said.

"Daddy my fiancée is correct".

"Correction, your gateman",

"Sir, he's my fiancée", I said as my eyes got more blurred with tears.

884
"My gateman! Say it before this conversation can continue", he said, giving me a
cold stare.

"Sir, I cannot disrespect the love of my life. I can't call him that. He's my fiancée", I
said and my tears dropped.
"Love of your life", the Chief repeated and laughter filled the room.

"This girl used to be a smart girl ooo!" My uncle began.

"She became a CEO at the age of 21 abi 22. What age was that sef? Never mind! I
thought she was going to kill herself. As a good mentor and uncle, I coached her
and gave her the tips. She's my girl oo! A very smart business minded girl. If you
know how I made this girl wealthy through my mentorship and training, you
won't believe it.

After investing so much on this girl. She wants to handover everything I laboured
on her to a company gateman. Can you imagine?"

Wait oooo! Did I hear my uncle correctly? My uncle that did everything in his
power to make sure I failed as a CEO. My uncle that we barely spoke to each
other, claiming he mentored me. Ha! This is wickedness! I need to expose this
man and tell them all the truth.

"WILL YOU KEEP QUIET?"

885
"Daddy! How will you expect me to keep quiet when someone is lying against
me? Everyone here would believe his false reports. At least, let me clear all the
wrong impressions he had created about me".

"Matthew 5:11 Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and
shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake.

Verse 12. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for
so persecuted they the prophets which were before you", was the scripture that
confronted me.

"But Daddy, this is not kingdom business na".

"THIS IS KINGDOM MARRIAGE. TAKE NOTE OF THE WORD. THEY SHALL SAY ALL
MANNER OF EVIL AGAINST YOU, HOW?"

"Falsely!"
"ARE THEIR ACCUSATIONS THE TRUTH?"

"No!"

"WHAT SHOULD YOU DO?"

"Rejoice and be glad for I have a great reward in heaven".

"THAT DOESN'T MEAN IF THEY GIVE YOU THE OPPORTUNITY TO SPEAK, YOU
SHOULD NOT DEFEND YOURSELF. BUT THIS IS A SITUATION WHERE YOU HAVE TO

886
RESPECT YOUR UNCLE BY NOT PAINTING HIM A LIAR BEFORE HIS TRUSTED
FRIENDS",

"Jesus Christ! Respect and submission is as deep as that?"

"MORE DEEPER THAN THIS! YOU'LL LEARN MORE ABOUT IT. YOU HAVE TO
RESPECT YOUR UNCLE BY NOT STAINING HIS REPUTATION. ALLOW GOD HANDLE
THE JOB".

"Thank you, Daddy,",

"YOU'RE WELCOME MY PRETTY EBONY".

"Olamide, I said call him gateman or this conversation will be closed", barrister
threatened.

"Daddy, I'm not disrespecting you. Forgive me if that is how you see it. I will
always respect you as a father you are to me. But to disrespect my husband is not
possible for me. Please I'm sorry! I cannot do that to the man I want to marry. I
love him and will respect him", I replied and went down on my knees.
"Then get out of this place!" He shouted.

"Daddy please!" I said amidst tears.

"Get out!" He shouted.

887
Slowly, I rose up and lowered my knees slightly in respect and took my purse.

"Thank you, Daddy, for making outside my time to see us both. Once again, I
apologize for all the wrong I did. I'm sorry I wasn't able to do what you said.
Please find a place in your heart to forgive me",

"Shut up!" My uncle shouted.

"You are a disgrace! I don't want to ever see you and this man in my house. Do
you hear me?" He said furiously.

I turned and hurried out of the sitting room. My tears refused to stop as I met
Silas at the spot where my car was parked.

To be continued........

Please all intercessors in the house. Start praying for Cris oooo.

I have been trying to console her since morning, but she's still crying.

Which kind wahala be this? Chief Akinyele Gabriel went to get his gang of friends
to humiliate our baby.

Cris stop crying Ehn! It is well.

888
But I really admire her level of respect for her fiancée and even her uncle sef. If
it's some girls, they would have started shouting at the men.

No! You don't raise your voice on an elderly person. That's disrespect. Even anger
is not an excuse for raising your voice at an elderly person.
Even when it's obvious the elderly person is wrong, don't disrespect him. It's not
stupidity. It's obedience to that scripture which says, do not pay evil for evil, but
pay evil with good.

There's this mindset in the world that says, respect is reciprocal. You must respect
others before you can earn respect. You must deserve respect, before you would
be respected.

I'm here to tell you that, that is the wisdom of the world.

We don't respect people because they deserve our respect. We respect them
because it is first of all a command from God. We don't respect people based on
how they treat us. We respect them because we have no choice than to obey
God's word.

Hmmm! Looks difficult. Especially when the person is so wicked and don't want to
understand us.

My advice is, obey God's word and see if he will not fight for you. Stop those
heated argument with your husband and raising your voice at him. Stop raising
your voice on your parents. All you have to do is to obey God's word and watch
him do the rest.

889
INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE
WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

890
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 83
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Christiana! What happened?" Maggie asked as I entered the house.

Everyone could tell that my mood had changed. Although Silas had spoken alot of
kind words to me to cheer me up. He spent not less than an hour talking to me. I
had to wipe my face very well to hide from everyone that I was crying.

But it couldn't last. Soon, my face was reflecting everything. I wasn't too good
when it came to hiding emotions. The thought weighed so heavy on my mind.

Evelyn and Maggie were in the sitting room having a Bible class. Evelyn was
teaching her about God and lots more to learn as a Christian.

It was seriously humility on display. There's no way the Maggie I knew would sit
down with a house maid and allow the house maid talk to her, not to mention
teach her the word of God.

She's a top or should I say, big girl. She has her clique of girls that she moves with.
You needed to do a lot to meet her standards or else, she no go give you face.

I looked at them and managed a smile.

"Stop it, Cris! That's a fake one and you know we won't take that. Tell us what
happened?" Maggie asked.

891
"I guess it was about her visit to her uncle", Evelyn answered.

"Your uncle?" Maggie asked.

I sighed and gave her a sad smile.

"He didn't approve the marriage?" She asked.

"Maggie, it's well. God is in charge", I answered.

"In charge of what? You know your uncle very well. He's a wicked man. He's such
a bad man. That man is a very stupid and foolish man", Maggie cursed.

"Ha! Maggie! No ooo! You cannot do that! That's my dad you're talking about.
Don't call him that. You don't insult my father and expect me to smile at you", I
replied with a stern look.

She looked at me with a confused expression.

"I don't understand? I thought you were angry and sad because of him. You are
still going to defend him?"

"Yes".

"Why?"
892
"Because I respect him and part of my respect for him, is not allowing someone
else to insult him", I answered.

Evelyn and Maggie exchanged glances and then, turned to look at me.

"Why would you respect a man that doesn't respect you?" She asked.

"Because respect is a product of my obedience to God. God commands my

obedience to him and that includes respecting the elderly. I don't need to wait for
them to respect me before obeying God's word. All I need to do is to obey him,
irrespective of who is trying to make me disobey God through their attitude
towards me.

The bible makes us to understand that God will never and I repeat the word
never, accept excuses. So because my uncle refused to respect me doesn't mean I
would join hands with him to commit sin.

The bible says that we should not render evil for evil, but we should overcome evil
with good. Now remember what I taught you about the word of God. What is life?
What is the word of God?" I asked her.

"Life is a battlefield and in order to survive the battle against the soul of man, we
must follow the instructions of our Commander. Who is our Commander? Jesus.
And what are his commands? His words.

893
So, in order to survive the battle against the soul of man, we must follow every
single instruction the commander gives. No matter how stupid or insignificant his
Instructions may seem or should I say look like".

"Maggie, you're such a wonderful student. Come here let me hug you", I said and
spread my arms for a hug.

She stood up and walked up to me. I threw my arms around her and hugged her.

"Cris! I used to see this Christianity stuff as foolishness. I never knew that it was
only because I was on the other side of life. I now see through the eyes of God
and I can see rye door emptiness of what I called life. I see in a different
perspective now.

What I once called foolishness is now wisdom to me. The word of God is such a
life transformer. I can't believe it is seriously working on me so much.

But I have to admit, I have not been perfect. I can't imagine I was speaking like an
unbeliever a few minutes ago. I was raining curses on an elderly man. As a
Christian, we're not supposed to curse people with the mouth God gave us".
"That's right", I replied.
"One thing we need to understand about God is the, his word is like a principle.
Like I was somehow worried last week. I was thinking on what to do in order to
get more money and take care of a huge budget at hand.

The Holy Spirit told me that the answer to everything lies in the bible. So, I told
him to lead me to where in the bible that I could get an idea of how to get more
money.

894
I came across a scripture in Matthew. Was it Matthew or Luke? I can't remember,
but what it said made no sense to me at first sight. I mean, the old me would have
looked at it and hissed.

Give and it shall be given back to you. A good measure, pressed down, shaken
together and running over. I was like, how does this help me get more money?

Then the Holy Spirit reminded me of how I used to go market to buy rice when I
was a teenager. First, they would measure the basket of rice, press it down in the
cup, shake the cup after pressing it. Then pour more over it till it runs over.

I was like, so the bible took details of how market women sell rice in the market".

We all burst into laughter.

"Chai! Maggie! You don dey swallow Rhema oooo. I never noticed the bible was
referring to how market women sold baskets of rice in that scripture ooo", I said
amidst laughter.

"Me too! I'm surprised as well. I never realized it was talking about baskets of
rice", Evelyn remarked.

"Maggie! You have become an Aunty Rhema oooo!" She added.

"What do you expect? The daughter must resemble her mum. When na Aunty
Rhema disciple me, why I no go dey get rhema like her?"

895
We all burst into laughter.

Also, remember what I told you about curses. The bible says in the book of
Matthew 5:22. But I say unto you, that whosoever is angry with his brother
without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment: and whosoever shall say to
his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council: but whosoever shall say, thou
fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.

As a Christian, we do not use our mouth to utter curses. Rather, we bless. So

please, don't curse my father again".

"I'm sorry about that", she apologized.

"It's alright. So is my uncle a foolish man?"

"No".

"Is he a good man?"

She looked at me with a confused expression.

"We both know he isn't. So, what am I supposed to say?" She asked.

"He's the best uncle in the world. Say it through faith. Believe it and speak it. Life
and death are in the power of the tongue. So, you say what you want to see
happening in the life of your uncle, despite the negative manifestation.

896
So is my uncle a good man?"

"Yes! The best uncle in the world", she answered.

"Maggie! I've got to admit, you're one of the fastest learners I've ever met".
She smiled and was about to say something when my phone started ringing.

"Sorry, I have to start leaving now".

"You're going upstairs, right?"

"Yes", I replied smiling.

"That means, it's Charming that's calling you na", she said grinning.

I made to hit her, but she ducked and ran away.

I brought out the phone and began my way up the stairs.

"Hello charming!"

"Hi Pretty Christy! Why have you been putting on a long face?"

897
"Me? Put on a long face? Why?" I asked smiling.

"Stop pretending, even Evelyn knows you're not happy. After I did all, I could to
cheer you up".

"Evelyn?"

"Yes! Tell me I'm wrong?"

"Wait! Did she text you?"

"No! My spirit went with you", he said and burst into laughter.

"I don't understand? What do you mean by my spirit went with you?"
"Christy, by now, you ought to understand that we are already connected. If one
of us is not feeling fine or has something bordering her, the other person will
begin to feel it as well. I mean, I will begin to sense it over here.

Anyway, it was your Dad that told me his baby girl needs her man right now. So, I
had to call".

"I'm blushing already", I replied and he burst into laughter.

"Anyway Christy, can we do a video call right now?"

"Really?"
898
"Yes! I want to see your face. I'm tired of guessing what kind of funny smile you're
giving me right now. I'm gonna hang up and call back".

He said and hung up.

I quickly opened the door of my room and positioned my phone on my table,

pulled a chair and sat down.

Soon his call came.

"Now I can smile. My Christiana is smiling for me!" He said grinning.

"You have started Charming me again oooo. Soon everyone around me will start
thinking I am crazy again".
"Christy, the reason why I called you was to remind you about something".

I switched into a serious mode. What could that be?

"Remember when I asked you to pray in the car and you said something really
daring. What was that?"

"That I was going to kiss Jesus and get you jealous"

He laughed.

899
"No! Not that one",

I started brainstorming. What could that be? I can't remember anything I said
apart from asking God to grant us favour when we met my uncle.

"Please Charming, can you remind me?"

"You told God that we were coming back for proper thanksgiving after meeting
your uncle. You said we were going to thank him for answering our prayers".

"Oh! Now I remember!" I said grinning.

"Can you believe we are owing God? We made a promise and we are yet to fulfill
it".

I was a bit confused now. I was telling God we would come back to thank him if he
made our uncle to approve the marriage. But since the marriage was not yet
approved, we were not owing him.

"Charming, that was if God made us come back with my uncle's approval", I said.

"Christiana! You don't know how happy I am. Your uncle has already approved
the wedding. I can see it through the eyes of faith. So, I want us to actually thank
God for everything".

I was more confused.

900
"Charming, but my uncle said he doesn't want to see you again. He shouted at me
to get out".

"All those are manifestation of the MYSTERY OF NEGATIVE REACTION. This

marriage has already been approved in the realm of the spirit. The bible says in
the book of Numbers 14:28. Say unto them, As truly as I live, saith the LORD, as ye
have spoken in mine ears, so will I do to you.

So, we are going to use our mouth to speak the approval of our marriage into the
physical realm. Life and death are in the power of the tongue and they that love it
shall eat the fruit thereof.

So can we sing to the Lord a song of thanksgiving?"

"Wow! We're going to see our marriage approved through the he eyes. And
praise God like it has already happened".

"Not like it has already happened. It has happened. Joshua told the children of
Israel after marching around Jericho seven times to shout for the Lord has done
what?"

"For the Lord has given them the city".

"Was the wall still standing physically?"

"Yes!"

901
"But what did Joshua say?"

"The Lord has given them the city".

"Is that present tense or past tense?"

"Past tense",

"So, we're going to shout our shout of praise and watch our walls of Jericho crash
before our eyes".

"Hallelujah!"

"Christy, I want to see you dance today. The kind of dance you will dance on our
wedding day. I want to see you shake your waist for Jesus. Get up from that chair
and sing for us".

I stood up immediately.

"There is nothing you cannot do

Protocol breaker!
There is nothing you cannot do
Jehovah overdo ooo.

I have tasted of your love

902
I have seen your mighty works
Mountain mover my lover
Onyeama nne mema.

Silas was already with his guitar, playing and singing along.

"Dance Christy! Shake that waist for your sweet Daddy. Go ahead and dance. That
evil princess danced before the king and the king told her to ask for anything she
wanted, even to the half of his kingdom. That was how the head of a general in
the faith went down.

Today, we are going to dance more than the princess and ask for your uncle's
head on a platter.
Go ahead and dance. I want to see you moving your body".

I was not a good dancer. But I guess the spirit of David fell on me that evening.
The way I danced that day was out of this world.

To be continued.......

Weldon Christiana. Please come and teach me how to dance oooo!

Many of you think it's only prayers. If dancing for an ungodly king, not singing
ooo. Please, singing is different from dancing.

Just dancing for King Herod was enough to make him tell a small girl that he was
ready to give him half of his kingdom. How much more God?

903
A lot of us sing and I'm happy we have wonderful singers in the house. But how
many of you dance for God?

You are shy abi? Continue to shy to be shy ooo. Jesus said that whosoever shall be
ashamed of him in this adulterous generation, he will also be ashamed of that
person before God.

Oh! You think dancing is not part of it. Stop telling me you don't know how to
dance. Most of you that don't dance in church can shock us very well in the
house.

You better go and start learning how to dance and throw away that garment of
shame.

Tomorrow is Sunday. Let me see who will beat me in church.

Christiana sef dey learn for where I dey.

By the way Cris, good job with Maggie's mentorship.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

904
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 84
©️ Ayo Omolayo

My phone kept ringing. My office line ringing at the same time. I don't
understand. I can't do this. The press was here to see me. 'LOVE BEYOND
ORDINARY' Was what they tagged my wedding to Silas.

How did the news get to the public? I don't know who released it to them. They
came to interview me. I knew this day would come, but I never expected it to
come this soon. Especially when our marriage was yet to have my uncle's
approval.

I had to tell Silas to leave the company premises so as to avoid the crowd.

Maggie and Harmony were at my door, knocking.

"Cris! Open up! Why are you running?" Maggie asked from behind the door.

"We have spoken to the press. All they need is a few minutes with you. Probably
half an hour.

I opened the door and let them in.

"What am I going to say?" I asked shutting the door immediately.

905
"It's simple", Harmony said.

"Just tell them Silas was so Charming and charmed you", they burst into laughter.

"Girls this is not a time for jokes. What am I going to do?"

"Just tell them God said he was your man. Tell them you ran mad when you tried
to reject him as your husband. You had no choice than to obey God", Maggie
replied.

"The press are not as understanding as the body of Christ. My message must be
passed in a careful manner.

I want to pass a message that would look so beautiful to the world. Something
that stir up hunger for God in them".

Maggie looks at me with that look of confusion.

"I guess I'm lost", she replied.

"I have a suggestion", Harmony said, raising up her hand.

"Why don't you ask God? You're trying to figure out what to say and you'll keep
trying. But when you table it before God. He'll show you the way to do it".

I was so amazed by that suggestion.

906
"MADAM CRIS! HOW ARE YOU?"

"Daddy?"

"HOW IS THE THINKING GOING?"

"Daddy! I'm sorry I failed to ask you for direction. I allowed my emotions get so
high".

"REMEMBER WHAT I TAUGHT YOU. YOU CANNOT HEAR FROM GOD WHEN YOUR
EMOTIONS ARE SO HIGH. THAT'S WHY YOU COULDN'T HEAR A SINGLE WORD
FROM ME. I HAD TO SPEAK THROUGH HARMONY".
I exhaled.

"Thank you so much for coming to my rescue".

"YOU'RE WELCOME!"

"So how do I handle the situation one ground?" I asked.

Luke 21:12. But before all these, they shall lay their hands on you, and persecute
you, delivering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, being brought before
kings and rulers for my name's sake.

Verse 13. And it shall turn to you for a testimony.

907
Verse 14. Settle it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before what ye shall
answer:

Verse 15. For I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall
not be able to gainsay nor resist.

That was the scripture that came to my heart.

"Daddy, what are you trying to say?" I asked.

"Do you mean I should go unprepared?"

"WHAT HAVE I ALWAYS TAUGHT YOU? OPEN YOUR MOUTH AND I WILL DO
WHAT?"

"Fill it", I answered.

"BEAUTIFUL! NOW GO OUT THERE AND MAKE ME PROUD".

I smiled a smile of confidence. I was ready to do this. I was no longer scared of

what I was going to say. I was not going to type down my answers. I didn't need to
do a rehearsal. All I needed was to open my mouth and watch God fill it up.

Soon I was face to face with some reporters. A smile of confidence beamed on my
face.

908
"We're speaking with the CEO of the Kolapo production company and we're
having an important session with her. Recently, your uncle, Chief Akinyele Gabriel
was interviewed and he made mention of his niece in a relationship with her
gateman.

This love story seems to capture the attention of everyone. How would the CEO
fall for such a guy? What would make the boss say, 'yes', to her employee?"

I was surprised to find out it was my uncle that gave the news. But again, I wasn't
surprised he did it. I was just smiling confidently. Everyone who saw me seated
thought I had all the answers in my head. They didn't know I was telling God to
help me.

"We are eager to know what actually led to this relationship. Was it love or
something more? A lot of people claim this was nothing but spiritual
manipulation. But what say you?"

"Daddy, e don reach ooo! No fall my hand", I teased within me.

"OPEN YOUR MOUTH AND I WILL FILL IT".

I breathe in and exhaled.

"First, before I answer your question, I would really love to say this. Gold is not
found on the surface of the earth, but is found when we dig down into the earth.
And when did t is found, it is not beautiful and shiny. It looks so ugly and
unattractive.

909
If you were told that this black, ugly looking object is gold, you would never
believe it. The most important thing is all you ever wanted can be found in this
personality called gold. That's the most and valuable treasure.

You need to understand that alot of things must never be taken for granted. A lot
of women out there are after already made men. They are not ready to build their
men into what they dream and desire to see. All they want is something that
doesn't has any work to be done on.

So yes, they would reject the man. Because he's not looking like what they
pictured their dream man to look like. But yes, they don't know he's revolving.
He's turning into a man that she would desire to marry tomorrow. The only price
she had to pay was just to marry him now. But she never wanted to pay that
price. My reputation, they claim as an excuse. What will people say about him?

So, to answer your question. There's no magic here, neither is there any need for
curiosity. I have found a treasure and everyone will be shocked at what he will
turn into tomorrow as I keep getting busy on him".

"Wow! This is awesome Miss Kolapo. Thank you so much. I believe this is a lesson
for the single ladies out there. The only price you have to pay now is to marry
your man the way he is now. Don't push him away because he's not looking like
that lanky and rich dude you've always pictured in your mind.

But pay the price and marry him as he is right now. And tomorrow, you won't
regret you ever did. Thank you so much".

"You're welcome", I replied with a warm smile.

910
"So, the next question, do you struggle with respecting him as a man? I mean, do
you sometimes see yourself struggling to respect him due to his financial status?"

"Before I answer that question, permit me to say this. Money must never be the
reason why a lady must respect her man, or any man out there. They used to say
that once you want something, you can do anything to have it. Yes, I found a
treasure. One that is so rare and difficult to find.

You won't expect me to throw it away with my attitude. I can see my future
clearly. I can imagine my children thanking me for marrying their daddy. I can see
young women calling me the luckiest lady in the world for getting married to this
man.

So, you don't expect me to start acting weird. A lot of ladies have created an idol
in their minds. A man with money, respect. A man without money, spit in his face.
That's foolishness! You don't know what he'll turn into tomorrow! Let's be more
interested in building our future with the love of your life by your side. Thank you!
I guess I've already said the answer".

"That was completely amazing Miss Kolapo! You have done it again. Now, your
uncle said that ever since you became a Christian, you started taking foolish
decisions. He said that you always do stupid things all because you are now a
Christian. Please we need clarity and what do you have to say about your uncle?
This is your opportunity to throw his insults back at him. The world is watching
you. Girl, this is your opportunity to revenge".

I smiled. Just look at this people. They're expecting me to reply an insult on TV.
Holy Ghost go shock them.

911
"My uncle is such a wonderful man. Can you imagine a man who looked after his
brother's children after their demise? Such a man, I cannot take him for granted.
Anyway, my uncle has not being happy with me recently. So, I guess any negative
word he said about me was out of his emotional state.

There's no need to come out here and insult him back. Uncle Akinyele, you're
such a great man! That is what young CEO calls you?"

"Wow! Thank you so much for your time, madam".

"Before you leave, permit me to say this".

"Okay".

"I know you all have a way you have pictured God in your mind, but you need to
understand one thing. He makes life so sweet and easy. I struggled with a lot of
things in the past. But today, I'm just one happy lady, completely different from
who I used to be. Jesus is sweeter than you can ever imagine. Thank you".

"Wow! So, he's responsible for all the changes we're seeing in you, right?"

"Yes!"

"This is awesome! Thank you once again Miss Kolapo. We are so grateful for your
time".

912
By the time I met with Harmony and Maggie. We squealed and hugged each
other.

"Girl! You were so amazing! I can't believe you handled information with so much
wisdom", Maggie said.

"People wouldn't see the stupidity your uncle wants them to see. They would see
the wisdom in not chasing men because of their possession. They would be
reminded about building your man into the financial giant you've always wanted
him to be", Harmony said.

"Hmmm! That your uncle Ehn...." Maggie started.

"Shush...." I immediately interrupted her.

"He's such a wonderful man. Please, don't allow the devil fill your heart with
negative thoughts towards him".

"Okay ma!" She replied.

My phone started ringing. I picked the phone and checked the caller's ID. My eyes
widened with surprise. Uncle Akinyele Gabriel.

I gulped immediately and cleared my throat.

"Hello sir".

913
"Cris what is wrong with you?" Was his reply.

"Sir?"

"Are you mad?"

"I'm sorry sir", I replied as shocked as I was.

"What would make you say all those nice stuff about me when you know very
well that I am a wicked man? Cris! Stop being a good girl! You are better than
this? How can you keep hurting someone and the only opportunity they have to
hurt you back they throw it away?"

I was just laughing somebody in my mind.

"You never see anything oooo! Holy Ghost go pepper you die!" I said within me.

"Cris! Are you a human being at all?"

"Daddy! I'm sorry if I disappointed you. My intention was to honour a man who
never gave up on me and helped me in his own way, to bring out the CEO in me".

"Shut up! You know very well I never did all these things for you! I was never
there for you. I was a terrible father to you and your sister and I still am".

914
"Daddy! I see a great hero in you. A father who loves deep within. I know you
really love us, but you're struggling to be who you really want to be. It's because
there's no one who can receive anything here on earth, except it is being given to
him from above. Jesus can make you more than what you want to be.

If only you can accept him?"

"Cris! That Jesus that gave you a gateman to marry is not worth serving. I just
want you to know that you cannot make me change my mind. I will never approve
the wedding and that is final.

"Who is he that speaketh and it cometh to pass when the Lord has not
commanded it?" That was the scripture that came to my heart, but the Holy Spirit
restrained me from saying it.

"Daddy! I will be praying for you. I will continue to love and respect you no matter
what. I know you love me too. Deep within you, I see a father I can be proud of. I
understand you are not happy with your daughter right now.

But I won't stop loving you. I will always respect you. Thank you so much for being
the father I can count on".

"Cris stop this!" He said as if he was choking.

"You never see anything oooo!" I whispered to myself.

"I love you so much Daddy!"

915
"I said stop!" He screamed and hung up.

I burst into laughter. I never knew my uncle could be this emotional.

Proverbs 25:21. If thine enemy be hungry, give him bread to eat; and if he be
thirsty, give him water to drink:

Verse 22. For thou shalt heap coals of fire upon his head, and the LORD shall
reward thee.

That was the scripture that came to my heart.

"God! You're such a wise God. I can't believe my hard-hearted uncle can feel the
heat of his conscience like this".

"THAT IS THE SECRET TO BRINGING A DEAD CONSCIENCE BACK TO LIFE. MEN

WHO ARE SO WICKED AND CANNOT FEEL GUILTY WHEN THEY DO EVIL. THAT IS
HOW TO BRING THEIR CONSCIENCE BACK TO LIFE".

"Daddy! What can I buy for you sef? Will you lick ice cream?" I teased and I could
hear him laughing within me.

To be continued........

There's no need to buy God ice cream. Today is Sunday.

916
Make sure you give God that thing he loves best.

I want to see who will carry first position today in church. Dance just dey hungry
me dance as I dey here.

Tell Uncle Akinyele Gabriel to stop wasting our time. He should do quick and
approve the marriage ooo before we go take conscience finish am.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

917
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 85
©️ Ayo Omolayo

We entered the office and sat down on the sofa. I was so much taken by the
interior decoration I saw. I took a long time looking around as the maid left to get
her boss.
Soon, he appeared.

"Miss Kolapo, it's so nice to see you!" He said and walked up to meet me.

I stood up and lowered my knees slightly.

"I'm so happy to meet you", I said as I shook hands with him.

"And who is the handsome one beside you?" He asked pointing at Silas.

"Meet my fiancée. This is Mr. Silas Akande",

"It's nice meeting you Mr. Silas", he said as they both shook hands.

"Thank you, sir!" Silas replied.

"Please take a seat", he said and we both sat down.

918
Oh! Sorry I didn't tell you, his name. It's doctor Francis. The guy from the
psychiatric hospital. He called me and asked if I could meet with him for a brief
discussion. So, we fixed a day and he invited me to dinner with his family.

The first thing I did was to tell Silas about the invitation. He told me he was fine
with it, but we had to go together.
I quickly agreed and here we are in the guy's house.

"So, you said you were going to see me a long time ago. Now you're not only
seeing me, but my fiancée as well", I said smiling.

"Thank you for bringing your man of God along. I'm so honored to be in his
presence".

"Please ooo! He's not a pastor. He's just a brother in Christ!" I quickly corrected.

"That doesn't matter. What matters most is that he functions in the office.
Whether he's ordained by the church authority or not. In the spiritual realm, he's
already an ordained minister of God".

"Thank you so much. But can we switch to the reason why we are here?"

"I'm sorry about the diversion. All I wanted to say is that he's truly a man of God",
he said.

"No, he's not! He's just a brother in Christ".

919
"Wait a second. I have noticed something recently", he said.

"What is that?" Silas asked.

"Why is it that alot of Christian ladies hate to marry a pastor? What makes them
run away from pastors? Why is it that if you tell a sister that God will make her a
pastor's wife. Immediately, she will say God forbid?"

"Brother, I noticed that too! I don't know why sisters are like that? Thank God
there's a sister here. She will tell us why?

Oya! Sister Christiana! Can you tell the house why the percentage of Christian
ladies who do not want a pastor as a husband are on the increase?" Silas asked
and both men stared at me for an answer.
"Please, why are we here?"

"Answer the question jare", Silas said.

"Madam, we are waiting", Doc said.

"You guys should leave me alone. Let's go to the reason why we are here. Please,
tell us what brought us here?"

"Christy! I want to know. Please tell me? What's scary about marrying a pastor?"

920
"Well, alot of ladies believe that marrying a man of God means more
responsibility. More prayers and serious spiritual battles to fight. So, we want to
stay safe. We want a quiet and easy life. We want our man to ourselves.

Marrying a pastor could mean alot of work to do. So, we want to be on a safe
island withe our husband and children. Let the other women do the marrying of
pastors, not me".

"But I have a question? If you Christian ladies do not want to marry the men of
God, who will marry them? Is it those ladies out there that are prostituting
themselves in club houses?"

"I don't know for them ooo. They are the ones pushing men of God into wrong
marriages na!" Doc said.

We all burst into laughter.

"Oh, ye man of God! Thou art inexcusable", I said amidst laughter.

"It's true sha! It's just like Mordecai said to Esther. If you reject the assignment
God has given you, out of another place shall arise deliverance for the Jews. But
you and your father's house shall surely perish. For who knows whether God has
brought you into the kingdom for such a time as this?"

"When Saul rejected the assignment God gave him, God raised David. But Saul
and his family were destroyed in the process. If you reject God's will or
assignment for your life, it's really a path to destruction. It takes only the mercy of
God to save such an individual", Silas said.

921
"That's my Apostle Paul talking", I said grinning.

"Please stop calling me that", he said and made a playful frown.

"You are a man of God na!" I replied.

"And so? Do you know what it means to put on the spiritual mantle of the great
Apostle of faith? Please, stop calling someone I am not worthy to stand side by
side with", he replied.

"That was the humility of John the Baptist. He was so humble to the call. He said
that the person coming after him is so mighty that he is not qualified to untie his
shoe lace.

God decided to exalt him. He did not only untie Jesus' shoe lace; he baptized the
Messiah. What a great privilege was that? God knows how to honour humble
people. A man who kept saying he dared not touch Jesus' shoe lace, touched him
and dipped him into the water. What a humble God we serve!"

"Hallelujah!" Doc said, all smiles.

" I just wish this bible class to continue. I feel like I'm in the presence of God
already. No wonder Jesus stayed in the temple for three days without feeling it.
His parents were looking for him, but he was lost in the atmosphere of the word
of God", Doc said.

922
"Yes! But it's not good that we have spent almost an hour and we are yet to know
what we are here for", I said.

"That's true", Silas concurred.

"So can you please tell us why we are here?" I asked.

"I can't forget what you told me at the office that day we met. You spoke on how
you disobeyed God and it resulted into the mental challenge you had. You also
said that the moment you repented. You were healed without the help of medical
doctors.

I know God can use you for my mother. She was once a Christian like you and I.
But she allowed her strife for fame, money, power and most especially politics,
sweep her away.

Everything about her devotion to God and spiritual life died. She abandoned the
church completely. She stopped coming to church and stopped spending time
with God like she used to.

The conclusion of it all is that, she's very ill right now. Her condition is getting
worse every passing hour. She cannot digest meals faster. It takes her body a long
time to digest whatever she eats. So, she hardly had strength in her body. It could
take her two days to digest what she ate in the morning.

Her stomach gets bigger than usual. She is so weak and lives on a sick bed. I know
this sickness is more spiritual than physical. I know that very well. So, we have
been praying for her. The only problem is, nothing has happened so far.

923
She can barely talk as I'm talking to you. She struggles to open her eyes. I don't
know what is going on in her mind right now. It's almost as if she's dumb. I don't
know what she's saying to God through her mind that is hindering the answer to
our prayers.

When I heard you speak of God healing you when you repented. I knew you can
show her the way back to her maker. So, I invited you here to help me. I don't
know why my work had prevented me from getting back to you all these whiles.
Please, help my mum!"

I looked at Silas whose eyes were shut. He opened them and looked at me.

"Where is she?" He asked.

"Please come with me. She's upstairs", he said and stood up.

We all followed him to the room and met his mum. I felt pity for the woman. She
looked so sick. Her tommy was swollen like that of a pregnant woman. Her eyes
were shut like someone who was asleep.

"What's the name of her sickness?" I asked within me.

"IS THAT A QUESTION YOU SHOULD BE ASKING? SICKNESS IS A SPIRIT.

Matthew 8:14. And when Jesus was come into Peter's house, he saw his wife's
mother laid, and sick of a fever. Matthew

924
Verse 15. And he touched her hand, and the fever left her: and she arose, and
ministered unto them.

"EXCUSE ME! THE FEVER DID WHAT?"

"The fever left her".

"WHY WOULD YOU SEE THE BIBLE GIVING A HUMAN ATTRIBUTE TO SICKNESS? IF
I SAID COME OUT OF THIS HOUSE AND YOU WALKED OUT. CAN'T I SAY THAT YOU
LEFT THE HOUSE?"

"Yes!"

"IS'NT IT SOMETHING THAT HAS LEGS THAT CAN LEAVE A PLACE?"

"Yes!"

"SO, FEVER IS A SPIRIT. AIDS IS A SPIRIT. MALARIA IS A SPIRIT. TYPHOID IS A

SPIRIT. THE GENERAL NAME FOR IT IS WHAT WE CALL SPIRIT OF INFIRMITY".

"But daddy! I thought if you receive mosquito bites, it causes malaria. So how is
that the work of an unclean spirit?"
"GOOD QUESTION! NOW IF YOU AS A CHRISTIAN TELL YOURSELF THAT GOD CAN
DO ALL THINGS AND STOP READING YOUR BOOKS AS A STUDENT. WITH GOD ALL
THINGS ARE POSSIBLE. YOU STOP READING YOUR BOOKS AND YOU WANT A
MIRACLE TO HAPPEN WHERE THE HOLY SPIRIT WILL GIVE YOU EXPO.

925
YOU WILL FAIL YOUR EXAMS, RIGHT?"

"Yes!"

"WHO INVITED THE SPIRIT OF FAILURE?"

"Me!" I answered.

"YOU DON'T HAVE A JOB, BUT YOU KEEP PRAYING THAT GOD SHOULD BLESS YOU.
YET YOU'RE GETTING POOR AND POOR. WHO INVITED THE SPIRIT OF POVERTY?"

"Me".

"YOU'RE NOT A PROSTITUTE BUT YOU DRESS SEDUCTIVELY AS A CHRISTIAN AS IF

YOU PASS, BOYS LUST AFTER YOU AND START COMMITING IMMORALITY WITH
YOU IN THEIR HEART. SOME OF THEM START USING THEIR BRAIN TO CALCULATE
KISSING YOU IN THE COMFORT OF THEIR BED. WHO INVITED THE SPIRIT OF
IMMORALITY?"

"Me!"

"THERE IS SOMETHING IN THE REALM OF THE SPIRIT CALLED THE LAW OF

ATTRACTION. IF YOU WANT TO BUILD YOUR PRAYER LIFE. YOU KEEP WAKING UP
BY 4AM EVERYDAY TO PRAY. YOU DOZE OFF WHILE PRAYING. SOMETIMES YOU
STOP AND CLIMB YOUR BED.

926
BUT EVERYDAY, YOU KEEP RISING UP BY 4AM TO PRAY AND STUDY THE BIBLE. DO
IT FOR 3 DAYS, 7 DAYS, 14 DAYS. WHAT YOU ARE DOING IS EMAILING THE SPIRIT
OF PRAYER. YOU ARE ATTRACTING THE SPIRIT OF PRAYER TO YOUR ROOM.
BY THE TIME HE COMES AND POSSESSES YOU. PRAYERS BECOME SO EASY FOR
YOU. YOU DISCOVER YOU DON'T STRUGGLE TO PRAY. SOMETIMES YOU WAKE UP
BEFORE YOUR ALARM. AND WHENEVER IT IS TIME TO PRAY, YOU GET EXCITED.

THAT'S WHY CONSISTENCY IS SOMETHING SATAN WILL ALWAYS FIGHT IN YOUR

SPIRITUAL LIFE. HE ALWAYS WANT YOU TO GET DISCOURAGED AND TAKE A
BREAK. BECAUSE HE SEES WHAT'S AHEAD OF YOU.

"SO, IF YOU KEEP SLEEPING AROUND WITH GUYS AS A LADY AND COME IN
CONTACT WITH A PERSON HAVING AIDS, YOU INVITED THE SPIRIT OF INFIRMITY.

THE SAME WAY YOU COME IN CONTACT WITH MOSQUITOES AND INVITE
MALARIA.

BUT THE MOST IMPORTANT THING IS THAT, THE SPIRITS ARE SUBJECT TO YOU IN
THE NAME OF JESUS. YOU CAN ACTUALLY ADDRESS THE SPIRIT OF INFIRMITY AND
TELL HIM TO GET OUT AND HE'LL GET OUT. BECAUSE AT THE MENTION OF THE
NAME OF JESUS, EVERY KNEE MUST BOW.

"So, I can actually command malaria and he'll obey me?"

"IF YOU HAVE FAITH YOU SHALL SAY UNTO THIS MOUNTAIN. BE UPROOTED AND
CAST INTO THE SEA AND WHAT WILL HAPPEN?"

"It shall be done! Wow! This is awesome. There's so much in God".

927
"EXACTLY! ETERNITY IS TOO SHORT TO KNOW ME!"

"Thank you, so much sweet Daddy!"

"YOU'RE WELCOME MY PRETTY EBONY. NOW WE'VE GOT A SICK LADY TO

ATTEND TO".

I turned and faced the woman on the bed. I was ready to do this.

To be continued....

There was a period my father had this health challenge. He almost collapsed in
church one day. It happened almost every week. We would run around looking
for drugs and who to call.

That period, God started teaching me about spirits during my quiet time. My
understanding was opened. The next time it happened. We surrounded my father
and started rounds of aggressive prayers.

I didn't want to lay my hand on his head, so I laid it on his shoulder.

"You spirit of INFIRMITY I command you, get out of this temple of God!" I shouted
in anger.

928
As I gave that command, my eyes opened. I saw a dark being. It had hands and
legs, come out of my father's body and walked out of the house.

That was the last day my father experienced that challenge.

Since that day, I learned how to speak to sickness as if I'm talking to a person and
give it commands.

The bible says in Mark 16:17. And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my
name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues;

Verse 18. They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall
not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.

Healing of sick people, is a gift for every Christian. Although, some people are
called into it. It is just a sign that follows the person who believes in Jesus.

The same way you get baptized in the Holy Ghost and you receive the gift of
tongues. The same way, you receive the ability to heal.

This message is for someone.

929
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 86
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Can't she talk?" I asked.

"She can, but you'll barely hear a thing. She's struggling with her words. Struggling
to use her tongue", Doc answered.

"CRIS TELL SILAS TO START PRAYING IN THE SPIRIT. YOU GO AHEAD AND TALK TO
HER".

"Okay sir", I replied and turned to Silas.

"Dad says you should start praying in tongues right now. He said you should be
doing that while I speak with the woman".

"Got it", he said and started praying immediately.

I turned to the lady and exhaled.

"Mummy, I want you to know that there is nothing God cannot do. I'm not here to
remind you of all the sins you have committed. As long as you have asked God to
forgive you, they have been forgiven.

930
I'm not telling you this so you can jump into sin and jump out whenever you feel
like. I'm telling you this so that you will not abuse the grace God has given you.

You may have done horrible stuffs in the past, but I'm here to tell you what God
has to say.
In the book of second Chronicles 7:14. If my people, which are called by my name,
shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from their wicked
ways; then will I hear from heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their
land.

God is here to hear your prayers. He is here to answer your requests. He is here to
help you. To heal you and set you free. I just want to announce to you that your
period of living on the sick bed is over. Do you believe that?"

I touched her arm gently and she closed her eyes and opened them. I guess that
was her own style of saying yes.

I smiled and gave her fingers a gentle squeeze.

"Lord, you said in your word in the book of Jeremiah 32:27. Behold, I am the
LORD, the God of all flesh: is there anything too hard for me?

Indeed, there is nothing too hard for you. Piece of cake daddy! That's what I'm
see here, just a piece of cake. Now let me address you, spirit of Infirmity. Hear the
word of the Lord.

The bible says that God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which
is above every name. That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things

931
in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; And that every tongue
should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.

So, I command you in that name that is above every other name. Get out of this
body in the name of Jesus.

"Amen!" Doc said.

"When Jesus entered the temple at Jerusalem. The first thing he did was to drive
out all those illegal occupants in his father's house. He drove out those who were
buying and selling in his temple. He said that his temple is a place of prayer, not a
place for sickness. That means the more you use your body for prayers, the more
sickness cannot stay there.

This body is a temple for prayers. Sickness you are an illegal occupant. This is not
your house. This is a house of prayer, not a house for sickness to dwell in.

Therefore, I command you come out in the name of Jesus!"

"CRIS LAY YOUR HAND ON HER TOMMY", Came the instruction.

I quickly placed my hand on her stomach and immediately, it was like there was
an electric force that transferred. She jumped up immediately and fell from the
bed.

She made groaning sounds and bent over to vomit. Before we could get
something or move get to the toilet, she had spilled everything on the floor.

932
"Whatever you swallowed in the dream is out of your system", Silas said grinning.

She stood up and walked into the toilet to wash her face. We had to get a mop
and a bucket quickly to tidy up the room. While she was in the toilet, we did I
quick job in tidying up the whole place.

By the time we were done, she came out.

"Mummy, how are you?" Doc asked.

"I'm fine!" She replied as she walked to the bed and sat down.

We all looked at each other with excitement on our faces.

"Mummy, you mean you can talk?"

"Of course, I can talk, why wouldn't I be able to talk?" She replied.

"Oh, my Jesus!" I said with my hands over my mouth.

"It's supposed to be oh my God!" Silas corrected.

"Charming! Leave protocols oh. Are you seeing what I'm seeing? Sawest thou
what I seest?"

933
"Christy, you don come again with this grammar", he said amidst laughter.

"Mummy are you hungry?" I asked.

"Very hungry", she answered.

"Get something for her to eat", I said immediately.

Doc rushed out of the room immediately. Soon, he came back with a tray of
apples. He quickly placed them on a stool beside her and stood to watch.

Mummy devoured an apple in two bites. She went for her second opponent on
the tray. She devoured him with 3 bites. Soon the 3rd and 4th opponents were so
scared that they had to run out of the tray. They actually fell from the tray.
Probably due to mummy's speed.

But to me, na run them run ooo. See the way Mummy was eating. You would be
scared if your name was Mr. Apple. She didn't even wait for us to pick it up for
her. She picked it up herself and used her wrapper to rub it. That was enough
cleaning to continue the combat.

We all stood watching.

"Why are you all looking at me? Don't just stand there, get me water!" She
requested.

Silas and Doc ran to get the water at the same time and bumped into each other.

934
I was just holding my laughter inside my belly.

"Sorry", the apologized to each other and quickly went to get the water.
Both of them poured water for Mummy to drink. I was excited when she took
Silas' cup.

She was still drinking when someone entered the room. I was shocked when I
turned and saw the face.

"What in the world are you doing here?" He shouted on seeing me.

"How did you get into my house?" He asked in anger.

I was still looking for how I will answer the JAMB question, when another elderly
man walked in.

I felt like the ground should open and swallow me.

"So, we meet again", he said grinning.

You can guess who it was, but the first person was barrister Obi. Wait a minute!
Doctor Francis is barrister Obi's son?"

What a small world! So, we have been in Barrister Obi's house all these while
without knowing. I felt like jumping out through the window.

935
"What are we going to do?" I whispered to Silas.

"Start talking to Mummy", he whispered back.

"Hi mummy! How are you?" I asked and quickly sat down beside her on the bed.

"I am fine my daughter", she replied immediately.

I love the way this my mummy was playing along.

"Are you still hungry?"

"What is your name my daughter?" She asked.

"Mummy God will bless you", I replied inwardly.

"My name is Cristina or Christiana. Anyone you feel like calling me", I replied
grinning.

"Cris what?"

"Okay, just call me Olamide", I said in a jiffy.

"Is now you mentioned name ooo. All what I was hearing was all these oyinbo
names. What made you forget your Yoruba identity?"

936
"No mind me Mummy! To travel go America dey hungry me", I replied and she
burst into laughter.

We all watched her as she laughed so hard and beyond ordinary.

Barrister threw his briefcase on the floor and rushed to his wife.

"Yemisi! What happened to you?" He asked in curiosity.

"Your daughter prayed for me and immediately, Jesus healed me", she replied
smiling.

"Jesus?" He asked.

"Yes! Jesus".

He turned to look at my uncle who was equally shocked. My all-knowing a smart

uncle had nothing to say.

Barrister turned to me. I quickly went down on my knees.

"Daddy, I'm sorry for stepping into your house. I'm sorry for...."

"Get up! Get up!" He shouted.

937
I quickly rose up. He stood up and made to kneel down to me, but Silas and I
quickly stopped him.

"Daddy! How will you want to kneel down for the wife of a gateman?" He asked.

"You're not a gateman. You're a man of God! Jesus! I can't believe I insulted the
solution to the millions of naira I have been wasting on a monthly basis.

What kind of healing grace is this? Please find a place in your heart to forgive me",
he said as tears rolled down his eyes.

"Daddy! Please don't embarrass us. How would you be begging we your children?
Daddy, please stop this!" Silas said.

"I have wronged you and your wife. Please find a place in your heart to forgive
me. Please I beg you", he said and made to kneel down.

Silas and I grabbed him this time. The baba was so heavy ooo. I have never lifted
someone as heavy as that, but thank God for the emergency strength he gave me.

"Daddy please! I will leave this house if you try this thing again", I threatened.

"Please don't leave. Gabriel! Talk to your daughter. You have been silent and I
don't like your silence. Please say something.

938
We turned around and saw our uncle standing behind us. His eyes were looking
blurred with tears. He stood transfixed, unable to utter a word.

"Chai! I once read in the bible where Jesus said I have come to give sight to those
who cannot see and to take sight away from those who claim they can see. Today
na, I come to make the dumb to speak and to make the talkative to become
dumb.

See my uncle ooo. You no fit talk again abi?

"Cris! You're a good woman! I have been a bad man. I have been a wicked father
to you".

I quickly threw my arms around him and hugged him.

"Daddy, I love you so much! Please accept my Jesus! You knew me very well
before I met Jesus. You knew the kind of girl I was. I was just as bad as any spoilt
brat out there.

I had no iota of respect for the elderly and you know it. I was as terrible as a
witch. So rebellious!

But Jesus came into my life and transformed me completely. He took away my
sins, my guilt, my shame and made me brand new.

That Jesus is the one I'm introducing to you. He can change the heart of a man. He
can turn your life around. He can make you brand new as he did with me.

939
All you have to do is to accept him as your Lord and personal saviour. Please
Daddy",

I pulled out of the hug and held his two hands.

"Will you serve this God with me? Will you say yes to Jesus?" I asked and stared
into his eyes.

"Yes!" He answered.

I squealed like a girl who had won a championship match.

"Hallelujah!" Silas said smiling.

"I am ready too", barrister said.

"Wow!"

This' is amazing. Two souls at a time. God! You're so wonderful.

I quickly led them to say the sinner's prayer. Immediately they were done, we
shook hands with them.

940
"This was seriously the Lord's doing and it's beyond marvelous. It's awesome! I
mean, I don't know the right word to use to describe it", Silas said as we left the
house.

"Wait!" The maid shouted from the door.

We both turned.

"Your uncle wants to have a brief word with you", she said and made way for my
uncle as he came out to meet us".

"Cris! When is your wedding date?" He asked.

I felt like I didn't hear him correctly. Can you please repeat what you have just
said?
"Sir?"

"I said when is your wedding date?"

"Daddy! We don't have one yet. We were patiently waiting for your approval
before choosing a date for the wedding", I answered.

"Then your waiting days are over. You have tomorrow to give me feedback on the
wedding date. If I don't get your feedback tomorrow, I'll pick a date myself.

941
I want you both wedded within two weeks from now. Infact, two weeks is too
long. I want you in your husband's house by the end of this week", he said smiling.

Wait ooo! Na my uncle dey talk abi na me dey sleep too much con dey see wetin
dey shock me?

To be continued.......

At last! The wedding has been approved.

Jehovah na you dey reign oo

Oya wedding planning committee! Your work has been tripled. First is bridal
shower. Second, traditional marriage and wedding in just one week.

No sleeping abeg! Do quick! I no want uncle Akinyele to change his mind.

Today is my birthday too.... Planning committee, your work has been fourpled

See grammar!

Please if you have always been a Ghost reader, please come out of your hiding
place for today. Comment

It's really been a privilege dear friend. You have all been so wonderful and
encouraging.

942
943
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 87
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Cris, you are welcome. Please take a seat", my mentor said and we both sat
down.

"It's been a while ooo! You must have been so busy", she said grinning.

"I'm sorry ma! I was supposed to be in touch. But I".

"Was busy", she interrupted grinning.

I knew she was only smiling to make me feel better. I was really feeling guilty for
not keeping in touch with my mentor.

"Mummy, I'm sorry!"

"I have Goodnews for you", she said as she sat down.

"Mummy Susan will be attending the wedding", she announced.

"Are you serious?" I asked.

"Didn't you say you wanted to see her at your wedding?"

944
"Yes ma! But, it's such a long distance".

"Leave that to the mummies to worry about. She will be here live".

I stood up and dived on her. I pecked her more than seven times. Showering her
with kisses allover her face.

"Madam Cris! E don do ooo!" She said amidst laughter.

"I just started", I said and continued.

She broke out of the hug and ran out of the sofa. I got up and chased after her.
Her husband was on his way to the sitting room. She ran and held her husband's
arm.

"My sweet Roberto! Look at this small girl. She's disturbing your Julie angel!" She
said in a mimicked childish voice.

She rest her head on his chest like she was his little girl and stuck out her tongue
to me in mockery because I couldn't come close.

Laugh wan kill me abeg. My mentor can be playful that you would almost call her
a carnal person. And she can be so Spiritual that you'll almost call her a demi god.
She's just a balanced Christian.

945
"Who is disturbing my Julie angel? My Julilah! My most treasured possession! My
number one best friend. The Juliet that made me a complete Romeo".

My head was already swelling. Silas hope you're learning ooo! Please finish me
like this after our wedding ooo! This Apostle Paul is a full package. Chai! Spiritual
and romantic! Silas, are you seeing them?" I asked inwardly.

I turned to Silas and saw him reading a Bible.

"Ewoo! This one is not time to read bible", I said in my heart and rushed to his
side.

"Wow! He said smiling and watch the couple in admiration.

"Hope you're learning?" I whispered and started giggling.

"You're my Robertic Samson with seven spiritual dread locks. Your spiritual hair is
so long that I have woven it into seven braids, like that of Samson", she said as
they both sat down in front of us.

"That's my Julie angel!" He said and placed his arm around her.

"Mummy, why were you reporting me to Daddy as if I was going to hurt you?" I
asked because I was still enjoying the romantic display. I knew as they both sat
down, it's counseling that will follow.

"These cheeks are only meant to be kissed by one person alone".

946
"Exactly", her husband said and gave her a peck on the cheek.

"I love you my sweet Roberto", she said and pecked him back.

"I love you my sugary Julie angel! My pride and my world", he replied.

"Daddy! You people are spoiling a virgin brother", Silas said and playfully covered
his face.

"Virgin what?" My mentor frowned playfully.

We all burst into laughter.

She tapped her husband.

"Can you imagine what is coming out of his mouth?"

"Don't mind him jare. Instead of him to sit down and learn, he's there claiming
virginity",

"Daddy! Why is it that nobody values virginity among boys? It's only girls that talk
about virginity. Nobody is interested in male virginity. That's not fair!"

We all burst into laughter.

947
"You know the ladies carry the bigger effect on the first time of copulation. So
yes, they deserve special attention. Men can copulate and walk away, travel out
of the country. Continue with the running of their business. But the lady is still
stuck with something he has done and forgotten completely.

So, it's a fair treatment. We deserve to be on the news headlines. So, stop being
jealous of us", I replied.

"That's a good one Cris", my mentor said and gave me a thumbs up.

"So can we go straight to the main reason why we are here?" Her husband asked.

"Yes!" She answered and cleared her throat.

"Cris! I invited you and your fiancée here so I can teach you some of the tips for a
successful Christian marriage. But I decided to invite my Apostle Paul. My one and
only fire fire Apostle! My Robertic Roberto! Please put your hands together for
my husband",

"Please stop that", he said as we started clapping.

"If you continue clapping, I am going to leave this meeting", he threatened.

"Please stop the clap oo. The clap is do!" My mentor said quickly.

948
We had to stop immediately.

"It took me a lot to invite our guest minister. Our Apostle's itinerary is fully
loaded. It's a great privilege he was able to sacrifice his time for this meeting",
teased and her husband started laughing.

"Julie E don do! No finish me abeg!"

"Okay! Serious mode activated", she said and made a playful serious face.

We all burst into laughter.

"Okay! So, Cris, I want you to succeed in this marriage and that's the reason for
this meeting. Marriage is a lifetime commitment. It's not a job where you tender
your resignation anytime you get fed up with the attitude of the boss. It's a
lifetime commitment.

You must be ready to love your man no matter what happens. Be there to cook
for the family as a mom. These are responsibilities that tend to cause alot of
positive or negative effects.

But before I go further, I want to talk about the love in the family".

I quickly brought out my jotter and pen and began to write.

949
"Love in the bible is represented as heat or should I say, fire. When love is strong
the bible says it is hot. why the bible says in the book of Matthew 24:12. And
because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold.

The cold there is referring to the love of God in the lives of believers in the end
time. The increase in sin will make the love many have for God to go down.

And that's what the bible described as cold. So, the love you have for your
husband is regarded as heat.

I don't want to go to that of the lukewarm. Not cold not hot kind of people. Theirs
is a big topic on its own. I just want to tell you that you must understand one
thing in marriage.

There must be a balance. You must maintain that balance. When it's time to be
with God, be there for him and when it's time to be with your husband be there
for him. That's the balance that keeps the couple romantic and also spiritual. Not
lacking in any area of their lives. Do you understand?" She asked.

"Yes ma!"

"Don't get carried away with your spiritual life and neglect your spouse. And at
the same time, don't get carried away with romance and neglect your God. Let
there be a balance".

"Yes Mummy!"

950
"Now there's another thing I learnt about spiritual enchantment that I want to
teach you. It's one of the recipes that spices up love in your marriage.

I call it, ENCHANTED MEALS".

I looked at my Charming and then back to her. I also saw the shock on her
husband's face.

"Enchanted meals? You mean meals with spells of prayers on them?"

"Exactly! You're such a fast learner. When I cook meals for my husband, I speak
into the meal. I command my husband to become what I want him to become. I
enchant him to love me like crazy. I speak into his ministry. I speak into his
attitude.

Anything I want to correct; I say it in the meals. At times, when my husband acts
in a certain way and I notice my words are not going anywhere with him. I
switched to the meals.

All of a sudden, he loves me so madly. People would start saying that our love is
too much. I have a secret recipe. Enchanted meals", she said grinning.

"Oh my God! So, you have been poisoning me?" Her husband asked.

We all burst into laughter.

951
"Cris! Many years ago, I think about ten years back. There was this strange
woman that came to our church. She was so active in church and was almost a
worker in every department in the church.

You know how such people draw the attention of their spiritual leaders. My
husband was not as fire fire as this back then. So, he fell for her spells. I knew it
was spells she was using on him.

She could call my husband anytime of the day and he would leave me and the kids
to answer her. They would be on the phone for hours, talking about so many
unimportant stuffs.

I tried to tell my husband to stop answering her calls, but he saw me as an enemy
to his ministry. That's how spells work. Anyone who sees the danger ahead and
tries to help you escape is tagged an enemy.

I had to act fast. I stopped talking about the lady and started enchanting my
meals. I commanded the love that was growing between my husband and the
lady to die and turn to hatred.

I started cooking all his favorite meals and casting my spells on them. Soon, I
would pick up my husband's phone and tell him that he has a call from Victoria.
He would say he's not in the mood to talk to her.

It was not too long that the lady left out church complaining the pastor doesn't
have time for his members. After she left, a member came to our house and
confessed to us that the lady was from their kingdom.

952
She was sent to destroy my husband's ministry through adultery. She said they
were both sent and the lady was undergoing serious punishment for failing in her
mission. That very soon they were coming to get her. She cried to us for help,
confessing she was ready to leave the kingdom.

I knew the lady was making advances towards my husband, but she was using
spells as well. My husband, out of carelessness fell for her spells and couldn't
discern what was going on.

That was how I used the technique of Enchanted meals to save our marriage and
win my husband back".

"Wow!" Was all I could say.

The wife is seriously the gatekeeper of the house. If not for my mentor's
watchfulness, wisdom and Intercession. A general in the faith would have been
struck down.

"My Julilah! The woman who prevents spiritual Delilahs from shaving off my
anointing!" Her husband said.

"Please! It was God that stopped them. Not me! Let all the thanks go to God", she
replied grinning.

"Silas! I love this woman with all my heart. It as if my love for her gets stronger
than before everyday", he said.

"Christy, hope you're hearing?" Silas asked.

953
We all burst into laughter.

"I'm not Juliah na!"

"You're my Christilah!" He replied.

Everyone laughed so hard.

"What did you call me?"

"Christilah".

"What kind of name is that? It sounds like stealer to me".

"Julie angel! I'm cooking tonight ooo!" He announced.

"I don't want to see you near my kitchen", she replied.

"No ooo! I must cook tonight whether you like it or not. Enchanted food na him
you go chop today. Chai! So, I no know say na food them dey use control me for
this house!" He said

We all laughed so hard.

954
To be continued......

This is another pattern of Spiritual Enchantment. Not just night prayers and
commanding the spirit of the person.

You can speak into the food they eat, the water they drink or the clothes they put
on.

Command them and watch them work for you.

I have been receiving testimonies on people who commanded the spirit of

Infirmity and got instant results. They received their healing after commanding
the spirit of Infirmity to leave.

By the way, Mummy Susan will be attending the wedding.

Planning committee! Please arrange a befitting honorarium for the woman of

God.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

955
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 88
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"So, I'll be handing over to my Apostle Paul. He'll be teaching us on the topic HOW
TO REMAIN SPIRITUAL IN MARRIAGE. Robertic Roberto, over to you", my mentor
said to her husband.

He looked at her and shook his head in a playful frustration.

"You're such a trouble maker", he said grinning and she returned the smile.

"Silas and Cris. There's a common trend in the body of Christ today. I call it THE
EXCUSE MECHANISM. This what I'm here to help you deal with.

The truth is marriage is full of responsibilities. Infact, when you get married, your
workload gets doubled. Children will come and believe me when I say this. It's
easier to take care of an adult than a child.

From zero to seven years of age, they are alot of work. When you want to pray,
they cry in the night. When you want to sleep, they need your attention. When
you want to read the bible. That's when they want to read the bible too.

I remembered how many times Tina tore my Bible because she was zealous for
the Lord. She really wanted to know mysteries at the age of 2. So, whenever I
wanted to read my Bible, she will come and sit on my laps.

956
And you know what happens when children read the bible. They prove to you
that they are incredible readers. They leave their footprint or should I say,
handprints there".

We burst into laughter.

"So much to do and so little time to do it. But there's a saying that whatever you
find the most important thing to you, you would always create time for it.

That's absolutely true. You would always create time for that thing that means so
much to you. When I first got married. I mean when we first got married. Alot of
things tried to bury our spiritual lives. There was a particular scripture I held on to
back then.

With God all things are possible. So instead of seeing the obstacle or the excuse
why I won't be able to make out time for God. I think outside the box and begin to
finds ways on how to make out time to spend with God.

Don't allow the things of this world to take over your love for God. The truth is
this. The road to heaven is a narrow one. A lot of us have forgotten that even
Jesus himself said it while he was on earth. He never said the road to heaven was
going to be easy or smooth.

He said it was going to be really hard. Many of us so jot want the hard life. We
want the easy life. The life where there is no stress, no pain, no struggle, no
sacrifices. Just too easy. We want to get closer to God without having to follow
the narrow road.

957
So, we observe our quiet time when we feel we can. When it looks so easy for our
bodies. And when it seems difficult or when our flesh complains to us. We
immediately pamper our flesh and make sure he is well taken care of.

We have forgotten that the road to heaven is a narrow road. A road of physical
pain. A road where if you are not a disciplined person, you'll give up and turn
back. How is praying everyday ab easy thing to do? How is studying the word of
God Day and night an easy thing to do?

But we don't realize it's a must. One if the biggest problem with Christianity today
is indiscipline and laziness. I'm sorry to use the word laziness but that's the truth
in plain words.

We don't want to follow the narrow road. Sometimes we even go as far as

complaining to God that it's too difficult. Why is Christianity so hard? Why does
building our spiritual lives have to be this hard? Why is it easier to live the normal
life than to be a Christian?

Matthew 11:12. And from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of
heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force.

You cannot grab your spiritual life if you're not ready to go after I bought force.
You must learn to go for what you want and not stop until it is yours and
completely yours. If you're not ready for war, you'll end up a prisoner of war.

A lot of Christians want to grow spiritually. But they don't like the rigors and
difficulty growing up in Christ will cost.

958
Let me show you something in the book of Revelation 3:17. Because thou sayest, I
am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not
that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked:

Verse 18. I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be
rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy
nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eye salve, that thou mayest
see.

Excuse me, who is the speaker in that scripture?"

"Jesus", we both answered.

"What did Jesus advise them to do?"

"To buy".

"Imagine, Jesus telling you to come and buy. Cris! He said com and buy from me.
He didn't say come and collect it's free. It's your bible ooo! Thank God I wasn't
there when the bible was written.

Sheybi we are used to this popular saying. Jesus paid it all. Everything is free!
Everything is free! No more price to pay.

Now the same Jesus is telling you that I am selling gold. Cris come and buy. It's not
free, it's for sale. Come and buy.

959
You pay through your prayers. Your sacrifice of time and energy. Your sleep and
your comfort. There is a price that must be paid. It's non-negotiable. It's either
you pay the price to get it, or you don't get it.

It cannot be exchanged for something else. The narrow road remains the narrow
road. It's the hard way Cris! It's nothing but the hard way. And until you're ready
to accept it's going to be hard. Until you're ready to live a hard life. You'll never be
able to live the Christian life consistently.

We have two types of Christians. The civilian Christian and the Military Christian.
The civilian are so rampant in the world today. They are the easy going Christian.
Anything rigorous or difficult in the body of Christ. Count them out. Fasting is a no
no. Prayers, just five minutes. Bible study, just one verse.

Movies, five hours. Playing amazing Spider-Man on Android, 2 hours. Unnecessary

chatting on social media, ten hours. Gossiping and gisting with friends, two hours.
Eating, 4 to 5 square meals a day, lowest is 3 square meals. Sleeping, don't go
there. The minimum time they give for sleeping is 7 hours.

I cannot fast, my stomach will be doing me as if I want to die. I cannot pray, I

don't know what to pray about. No prayer points. When I start praying, sleep will
be disturbing me, so I will round up the prayers and go back to bed, instead of
disciplining myself and asking God for the grace to continue.

I cannot read the bible. If I'm reading it, I don't use to understand what it is
saying. It's as if I'm reading novel. So, I close it and open Facebook to read
comedy. Instead of asking the Holy Spirit for interpretation or taking what you
studied to people who can explain it for you.

960
These kinds of Christians are so many in number. They are spiritual babes who are
comfortable in the spiritual cradle. Putting on pampers in the realm of the spirit.
They cannot do anything by themselves. Spiritual food must be served to them by
an older Christian.

That means the only time they hear God's word is when it is being preached to
them. Whether on TV, social media, radio and in the church. They can never eat
Spiritual food by themselves. That is to open the bible by themselves and feed
their spirit man.

It is someone that must feed them with God's word. The only thing they know
how to do is play with toys.

What are toys in the spiritual realm? Toys are all those things or activities that are
unnecessary and have no benefits to your spiritual life that drain your time.

Another name for it is idols. So, you see them driving motor on their android
phone. Watching Money Heist for hours. Sitting down with people who have no
ambition to know anything about God and spend hours gisting with them.

The truth is, evil communication corrupts good manners. So, if all your friends are
unserious people who do not care about their spiritual lives. You will end up
becoming like them. Just give yourself a little time.

In a short while, all your passion for God will die a natural death. It's passion for
movies, football match, and how to argue about Nigerian politicians and Yahoo
boys that will take over your heart.

961
There's something called SPIRITUAL RUSTINESS. Any person suffering from this
always happens to enjoy movies, football matches, social media, sleep and eating
more than anything that has to do with God.

These kinds of people can watch season films from 10pm to 5am in the night and
go to work the next day without dozing off. Even at work, they will never doze off
at all. But tell they person that we're having all-night by 12am to 1am. Just one
hour. He'll doze and even fall off his chair during the all-night.

They can chat in the night on social media and their eyes will very sharp like that
of an owl. But 5 minutes of reading the bible, they're already pouring saliva on it.
They have used their bibles as pillows countless times and tore it into shreds.

These people can spend their last money on subscription of one thousand naira.
But cannot buy Sunday school manual of two hundred naira.

Anything about God is difficult for them to do. They don't understand that their
spirit man is rusty. What does that mean?

Spiritual rustiness is a state where flesh is active and in charge of the life of a
Christian. It is a state where the will of the man has been consistently obedient to
the desires of the body to the point where it has become a demonic
programming.

Normally before the flesh can fulfill its desires, it has to persuade you and make
suggestions. It has to plead with you and speak with you to allow him to sleep
when prayers are going on.

962
But in the case of these people, the flesh doesn't beg them to stop the prayers
and go to bed. He just comes and stops the prayers without your consent. He
doesn't ask for your permission to fulfill it's desires. He is the boss. He decides
when you fast and when you don't. He decides when you pray and when you
don't.

It's like when a wicked mother gives food to her daughter. Let people not say I am
a bad person, oya let me allow you to pray small. Just small! Five minutes! Oya
stop! Five minutes prayer is enough. Turn on the TV for me. It's television I want
to watch.

And the Christian has no single control over himself. He finds himself doing what
he doesn't want to do. His flesh does not make suggestions, it makes decisions for
him, whether he likes the decision or not.

Such Christians are the type that will want to fast from morning till 3pm or 12pm.
But by 10am, the flesh will come and drag them to where they are selling
popcorn. The aroma will be so enchanting and irresistible as if you have never
eaten popcorn since you were born.

How you will eat the popcorn, you will not understand. These are the kind of
Christians that are fed up with their spiritual lives. They cry day and night to God
for intervention. Because in the realm of the spirit, they are slaves. Slaves to their
own passion.

God I'm so useless. I need a change. I want to pray but I cannot! I want to fast but
I cannot! I want to read the bible, bit it's too hard! God, please rescue me.

Do you want to know the remedy for these people?"

963
To be continued.........

Brethren, the flesh is oppressing alot of Christians out there.

Many of them cry in the secret. When am I going to be free?"

Come with your pen and jotter tomorrow. The class continues tomorrow morning

And please keep praying for me. I appreciate the prayers of all those who never
round up their quiet time without mentioning my name.

Praying for God's servants is not a burden. It helps you get the best of what God
has for you through them. Also, it makes you a blessed person.

Believe me when I say this! God is set to resurrect the spiritual lives of a lot of
people reading this story. Don't look at the length of the story.

Look at what God is doing through it. Personally, I have been stylishly asking God
to stop the story. But when I start typing, how I arrive here, I don't understand.

God I'm so useless. I need a change. I want to pray but I cannot! I want to fast but
I cannot! I want to read the bible, bit it's too hard! God, please rescue me.

Who's ready to experience a breakthrough?

964
Come with your pen and jotter tomorrow

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

965
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 89
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Apostle Paul said something in the book of Romans 8:1. There is therefore now
no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh,
but after the Spirit.

Verse 2. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the
law of sin and death.

Cris! Silas! Hear this! THE LAW OF THE SPIRIT OF LIFE. I don't understand. What
does the law of the Spirit of life mean? Is it another ten commandments or
something

But Apostle Paul said the law of the spirit of life was what set me free from
another law called THE LAW OF SIN AND DEATH".

I was seriously writing down a lot of things. Thank God I came with my jotter.

I don't want to talk about the law of sin and death. But what does this experience
look like. Before that scripture. Apostle Paul described spiritual rustiness in the
previous chapter. He spoke of the situation where he wants to do good and finds
himself doing evil. He wants to pray and finds himself sleeping. That's spiritual
rustiness.

I'm just trying to show you spiritual rustiness from the bible. Now he went further
to tell us that there's something in the realm of the spirit called THE LAW OF THE

966
SPIRIT OF LIFE. Interesting. Another word for that is what I call, THE PRINCIPLE OF
SPIRITUAL LIFE.

That's the remedy to Spiritual rustiness. Life! The spiritual rusty man is not
completely dead. He's still breathing a little bit, but he's spiritually weak. His spirit
man is so weak.

The bible says something in Proverbs 24:10. If thou faint in the day of adversity,
thy strength is small.

It's not because you didn't read your Bible or hear God's word. Infact let me be
more detailed. Even after hearing a message as powerful as this, you will still
remain the same. It's not an evil prophecy. It's a principle and you know the
results of a principle before it arrives.

You failed in the day of adversity because your strength is small. Your spiritual
energy is small. Your spirit man was completely weak.

Looks as if I'm getting you confused. Looks like I'm not giving you the answers. But
the answer can be found in one simple word PRAYER.

Isaiah 40:31. But they that wait upon the LORD shall renew their strength; they
shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they
shall walk, and not faint.

Sir I don't understand you. I'm telling you I struggle to pray. I'm telling you I
cannot pray these days. Instead of telling me the solution, you're telling me to go
and pray? I said I tried to pray and it's too difficult. Instead of giving me a better
solution, you're telling me to go and pray?
967
You need to understand one thing I have always said about prayer. I have said it
and I'll keep saying it. A prayerless Christian is a powerless Christian. If you live by
this Christian proverb, you have solved half of your spiritual problem.

Peter told Jesus that he was ready to enter prison with him and to die with him.
But when it was time to pray, what was he doing? He was sleeping. And when it
was time to die for Jesus, he could not do it. He was seeing Jesus right there and
was telling everyone in the presence of Jesus that he doesn't know him. The flesh
will always overpower the man that cannot pray.

Brethren, God is not a magician. Grace is there. The power of God is there. The
spirit of God is there. But the last thing that is missing is the man to pray. Prayer is
discipline. Prayer is not magic. You discipline yourself to pray. You fight against
your flesh to pray.

The LAW OF THE SPIRIT OF LIFE, is consistency in prayers. Prayers weakens the
flesh and energizes the spirit. That is why the flesh will fight tooth and nail to
ensure it succeeds in keeping you from praying.

So, the question is HOW CAN A CHRISTIAN BUILD HIS PRAYER LIFE?
I want to pray but it's too difficult for me, here are the steps.

Number one. Pick the most convenient time for you to pray. A time when there
would be no distractions or whatever. A time you would be able to be consistent
with. Anytime at all is okay. As long as it's convenient for you, it's fine. It can be in
the night or daytime. Once that is accomplished, we move to the next step.

968
Number two. Set an alarm. That's the next thing to do. And please, for those of
you who set alarms and never wake up to the sound of it, here's what to do.
Before going to bed, pray this simple prayer. Lord, wake me up when it's time to
begin my quiet time. Let the angel watching over me, tap me out of my sleep
once it is time. Believe God, that prayer works like magic. You won't know how
you would wake up suddenly.

Number three. Beware of extra time. A lot of Christians fall victim to this.
Immediately your quiet time alarm rings. They look at the time and frown. Oh no!
I'm too tired. Let me give myself extra minutes to sleep. 5 minutes more. Some
put it off and don't move an inch from the bed. The first thing I do when my quiet
time alarm rings, is to wave my bed bye bye. I tell myself I don't have anything to
do with the bed anymore. So immediately I hear my alarm, I discipline myself by
not wasting time on the bed. Immediately, I jump out of the bed. I don't even
dare sit on it. I avoid it like a plague. Don't waste time on the bed. Don't tell
yourself 30 minutes more. That's deception. How is 30 minutes sleep supposed to
make you feel better?

At least when you lie down, you know that sleep comes and its intention is to stay
longer than expected. There's this popular proverb that says, 'What you don't
want to eat, don't bring it close to your nose to inhale the smell. Because in the
process of inhaling it, you might put it in your mouth'. Stop the extra time sleep.
You've had enough sleep for hours. How is 5 minutes sleep going to make you
stronger?

It's only a deception from the pit of hell to lure you back into sleep and cause you
to miss your appointment with God. Or don't you notice that after telling yourself
you want to sleep for 5 minutes, you end up sleeping for one hour. For you to
know that it was Satan that was deceiving you.

969
So whenever you hear the sound of your alarm. Please, jump out of that bed
immediately. Don't wait to sleep small sleep. Don't entertain the thought of a
little sleep, a little slumber a little folding of hands to sleep. So shall thy spiritual
poverty come as one that travelleth; and thy want as an armed man. Proverbs 24:
32 and 33.

Number four. Beware of your prayer position. The first attack from the flesh is
about your prayer position. Some of you want to pray and you lie on the bed and
cover yourself with the blanket. You put your head on the pillow and close your
eyes. Good morning, Jesus! Good morning, Lord! You won't finish that song
before sleep will finish you.

That one is not sleep was disturbing me. It I'm disturbing sleep. In other words,
I'm looking for trouble. There are five praying positions. The laying down position,
the kneeling position, the sitting position, the standing position and the walking
around position.

For those of you who are just starting quiet time. Please only two positions are
the best for you. The standing and walking around position. Don't go and sit down
to observe your quiet time. Sitting down is enough to activate sleep on its own.
Kneeling down and leaning on a chair to pray is a risk. You won't remember when
you'll rest your head on the chair and continue the prayers in the dream world. If
at all you'll kneel, don't lean on anything.

And laying down, that one na abomination. Be it on the floor to worship God or
on the bed in adoration, don't try it. You're just a beginner. And one thing you
must understand is that your body is not used to it. Your body is used to sleeping.
So, once you assume a comfortable position, sleep is activated. It doesn't take
time.

970
So, beginners, stand up and discipline yourself to pray. The truth is that, anything
about spirituality is first of all discipline. It's your consistency that attracts the
spirit of prayer to you.

Number five. Don't entertain the pride of I'm doing fine. That's another form of
attack from the pit of hell. You're so widely awake as a starter. You been using the
standing position for a while and it has been helpful. But today, you decided to sit
and pray. A few minutes later, you almost fell off the chair out of sleep.
Immediately, the Holy Spirit will tell you to stop sitting down and stand up.

Many of us are in habit of telling him we're doing fine. Don't worry! I won't fall
asleep. It won't take long; you'll almost fall off the chair. Stand up and do this
prayer! But you would keep deceiving yourself that you're doing fine. These are
some of the habits of people who struggle with sleep and tiredness. Instead of
them to discipline themselves and stand up to pray, they remain seated and
deceive themselves they won't fall asleep again.

Number six. Pray fervently. The trending prayer pattern in the body of Christ
today is so overwhelming. I call it the gentleman prayer. Very gentle, not a single
sweat. I'm not saying you should scream and disturb the neighborhood. But it's
possible to pray fervently without shouting. You can lower your voice and also
pray aggressively. The bible says in the book of James 5:16b that the effectual
fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much.

Fervent prayers has a bigger effect than the gentleman prayer. So don't pray like
Mr. Cool. Pray the way Jesus prayed in Gethsemane. You can't pray like Mr. Cool
and be sweating. Pray with action, not necessarily screaming.

These are the steps. I know you were expecting me to say something that would
not be difficult, but sorry. The road to heaven is a narrow road. And God is not

971
planning to change it anytime soon. It has to be the hard way, nothing but the
hard way.

The man that wants to serve Jesus must be ready to do what he must. You will
continue to live in depression until you rise up and pray. You will continue to get
frustrated and frustrated until you wake up and tell yourself na prayer go kill me.

I mean, since prayer is the only way out of this struggle. Then I will pray and pray
till everyone around me will say that I should not kill myself with prayers.

When Jesus was on earth, he was asked a question in

Luke 13:23. Then said one unto him, Lord, are there few that be saved? And he
said unto them,

Verse 24. Strive to enter in at the strait gate: for many, I say unto you, will seek to
enter in, and shall not be able.

The Amplified version says, 'Strive to enter by the narrow door [force yourselves
through it], for many, I tell you, will try to enter and will not be able'.

Here's what the Goodnews bible has to say, 'Do your best to go in through the
narrow door; because many people will surely try to go in but will not be able'

And here's what the pidgin English bible says, 'Make una struggol well-well so dat
una go fit pass di small door, bikos many pipol go try to enter God Kingdom, but
dem nor go fit.

972
It's the hard way. I know you love comfort so much, but you have to let go. It's
going to cost you pain, but that's the only way.

Let me tell you something. Attending fire programs will not solve this. How many
Apostolic meetings have you attended and you're still like this? How many revival
meetings have you attended and your life is still the way it is?

Keep reading fire books. Nothing will happen. Apostle so and so is coming to
minister at so and so place. You will roll on the floor at the meeting, get up and go
back home the same way you came. Until you learn to arise and force your flesh
to pray, nothing will change.

So, what are the secrets to a consistent spiritual life?

To be continued.......

When are you going to arise?

When are you going to pay the price?
You have been sleeping since you were born 20 years ago. You have used 20 years
of your life here on earth to sleep. When are you going to give God just one hour
every day?

Don't be surprised, you will finish reading this story and your life will still remain
the same. It's not an evil prophecy. It's a principle.

Until you get angry and tell yourself that enough is enough. Is it not prayer? Shey
it's to be praying every day? I will pray till God begs me to stop.

973
Nothing will ever stop me from praying. Even sickness will not stop me. Sleep will
not stop me. Tiredness will not stop me. Pain will not stop me.

Those principles in this episode were taught to me by the Holy Spirit. They are the
keys that made my prayer life consistent.

Write them down and read them over and over again. Let them stick to your
mind. If you can follow each one of them without giving up.

You'll be the happiest soul on earth. They are the keys to building your prayer life.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

974
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 90
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"So how can one maintain consistency in his or her spiritual life?

I want to teach you the one last ingredient. There are 3 things that makes one
consistent in one's spiritual life.

Number one is discipline. This is the basic or should I say the foundation. If you
are not ready to discipline yourself, don't cry when you see your prayer life dying
right before your very eyes. Spirituality is a product of discipline. It's your ability
to always discipline yourself and show up in the place of prayers that attracts the
spirit of prayer to you. Remember, whatever you consistently do, invites the spirit
attached to it.

Discipline is one of the greatest ways to be consistent. I heard about a great

Apostle of the faith. His name is Apostle Babalola. According to the story, he
usually went to the mountain to pray. That man is a praying machine. He can pray
like there's no tomorrow.

I was told he went to the mountain to pray. While he was praying, he discovered
he was dozing off. I was told that the next time he came to the mountain to pray,
he went with stones in his pocket. Once he discovers he's dozing off. He brings
out the stones and kneel on them".

"Oh my God!" I exclaimed.

975
"He meant business!" Silas said.

"But that didn't last. Kneeling on stones was not enough to drive sleep away. He
discovered he was still sleeping while kneeling on the stones. He decided to do
something that shocked me. The next time he was going to the mountain, he
went with fresh pepper in his pocket. So, when sleep started disturbing him, he
brought out the pepper. He would break it and rub it on his eyes".

"Jesus is Lord!" I exclaimed.

"When the bible says that no man can give excuses to God, it really telling us the
truth. Look at the extreme of discipline this man applied in order to maintain his
prayer life? That was so much sacrifice. But he did it. He disciplined his flesh and
put it through tough training.

I'm not saying we should try what he did, but we should never pamper our flesh.
When the flesh wants to sleep, oya sleep. When the flesh wants to eat, oya eat.
When the flesh wants to watch movies, oya watch. We don't discipline it at all.
We allow the flesh have whatever it wants and this is the root of it all.

Number two is called, self-denial. In the process of building your spiritual life,
you'll encounter the next phase of temptation. It's what I call, distraction. The day
you want to pray, that's the day your friend will be in a serious conversation with
you on Facebook. To end the conversation and start the prayers will become a
serious problem.

Sometimes, it's the day you want to study the bible. That would be the same day
Chelsea would have a final march against Man city. What an interesting game you
wouldn't want to miss. The day you want to fast, that would be the day that
mummy would cook delicious, sweet and tasty jollof rice.

976
Jesus said something in the book of Matthew 16:24 Then said Jesus unto his
disciples, if any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his
cross, and follow me.

You need to come to a conclusion that following Jesus goes with a cost. There's
always a price to pay if you must follow Jesus completely. Following Jesus is not
going to be a convenient journey. You would have to do a lot of stuffs that will
make you uncomfortable.

A lot of Christians are not ready to deny themselves, yet they want to follow
Jesus. It's not possible. That's not how it works. It's denying yourself, taking up
your cross and then follow.

Look at what Jesus said in Matthew 11:28. Come unto me, all ye that labour and
are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.

Verse 29. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in
heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.

Verse 30. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.

Take note of what Jesus said. He didn't say you'll drop your heavy load and walk
away without carrying another yoke. You drop the yoke of sin and carry the yoke
of the cross of Jesus.

There's no vacuum in the realm of the spirit. It's either you're carrying God's
burden on your back or you're carrying the burden of the Devil, which is what we
all call the load of sin.

977
The only difference between the two is that verse 30 of that chapter said, for my
yoke is easy, and my burden is light.

God's burden is easy and his yoke is light. That's the only difference. You must
have a master in the realm of the spirit. You cannot be in-between. Once you say
no to God, the devil automatically picks you up. He doesn't need your consent to
do so. Once you say no to the Devil, he becomes your enemy automatically. That's
how the spirit realm operates.

We are all under a yoke. Either it is that of the spirit of God or that of the Devil.
But make no mistake, we are all under a yoke.

You have to accept that following Jesus requires carrying a cross. A lot of believers
want to follow Jesus without carrying a cross on their shoulder. It's so impossible.

Because, if you refuse to carry that cross. You'll end up following Jesus, with a
luggage of sin on your shoulder. That's the reason why alot of Christians serve
God, but live a double life.

That's why Jesus said that it's either you're for us or you're against us. That's how
the spirit realm operates. You must carry someone's property. Every human being
here on earth is carrying something. Nobody's back is empty. As you stop your
load of sin, Jesus gives you his cross to carry. You put it on your back and begin a
new life completely".

"Wow!" I exclaimed.

978
"That's what your bible said. My yoke is easy and my burden is light. I'm not the
one who wrote the bible. I wish I was, so you could accuse me", he said grinning.

"I mean, now I understand what was happening to me all these whiles. I now
understand why life was so frustrating for me back then. This is amazing! I wish I
knew all these earlier. I wouldn't have made the mistakes I made earlier", I said as
if I was talking to myself.

"What mistakes?" He asked.

My mentor, her husband and Silas were all looking at me now.

"I'm sorry, but it made me realize something. You said there is no man with an
empty back in the realm of the spirit, right?"

"Yes!"

"What if a man refuses to carry the cross of Jesus? It would be just as you say.
When you reject the authority of Jesus over your life, Satan claims you
immediately without your consent. Everyone here on earth must have a master.
You must carry someone's property on your back. Either the load of sin or the
cross of Jesus Christ, right?"

"Yes".

"No wonder! That was why I was struggling back then. That was the reason why I
couldn't do what I wanted to do. God wanted me not only to accept him as my

979
saviour, but also as my Lord. All I thought was to give my life to Jesus and
continue living my life the way I always did.

Continue my relationship with my old boyfriend. Party and drink all-night with my
old friends. Live like I own everything. But as soon as I accepted Jesus, he started
demanding alot from me. He started separating me gradually.

I discovered he wanted more than what I was willing to give him. He was
demanding and I was unyielding. But I discovered the more I fought to have my
way, the more I fell into sin.
I remembered how I tried to accept Chris back after the breakup. Immediately, I
fell into immorality. Because, I rejected the cross, which was giving up that man I
loved so much to follow Jesus. And because I rejected Jesus' lordship, I fell the
lordship of the devil. He made me do his bidding. He made me carry his luggage of
sin and iniquity on my back.

That's why alot of Christians cannot walk with God. They want to follow Jesus
without carrying a cross. They want to follow Jesus without having to deny
themselves. They want to satisfy themselves and satisfy Jesus at the same time.
No wonder why Jesus said that no man can serve two masters. God and self are
the two masters.

If you're not ready to give up what you love. That thing you love so much in order
to follow Jesus. Then you'll never be able to follow him. You'll keep finding
yourself struggling and getting more and more depressed".

"Wait! What made you say that the person will keep getting depressed?" Apostle
Robert asked.

980
Silas answered.

"It's just another answer to this particular scripture. Psalms 16:4. Their sorrows
shall be multiplied that hasten after another god.

Those who willingly disobey God. I mean people who God spoke to them and they
refuse to give God a listening ear are really in for serious depression. A lot of
Christians are sinking in depression today just because of their disobedience to
the instructions God gave them. They want to obey God, but they want to do it at
their own convenient time. They keep telling God they will obey him later and
that later never comes. Because Satan will make sure you never obey God.

And the bible says something about them when it says in Job 9:4. He is wise in
heart, and mighty in strength: who hath hardened himself against him, and hath
prospered?

You can never harden your heart against God and live a prosperous life.
Everything you will do will keep getting boring and uninteresting. Your smile will
only be occasional. You'll find yourself struggling with everything. Struggling with
your parents. Struggling with your relationship. Struggling with your husband.
Everything you turn to will only get you more and more depressed.

Until you go back to God. And the funny thing about it is that whenever you go
back to God, that same thing you ran away from is what he will still call your
attention to".

"Exactly!" I concurred.

981
"Just like he did with me. Everytime, I went back to him and asked for his
forgiveness. The first thing he'll say is to remind me of my relationship with Chris.
Sometimes I would run away again. But when things get more and more messy,
I'll come back crying. Then he'll say, 'Arr you ready to do my will? Are you ready to
obey me?'

I'll be like, Lord, it's too hard! But today, I'm enjoying the cross on my shoulder.
Life is really much easy for me. Because his yoke is indeed an easy yoke. I'm so
grateful to God that I let go of Chris. This wonderful gift from. God called Silas,
would never have been mine. I was such a fool, fighting God for that pretender.
Only God truly knows what's best for us".

"Wow! I never knew you were both teachers of the law", Apostle Roberto said.

We all burst into laughter.

" Now look at what Apostle John said in the book of first John 5:3 For this is the
love of God, that we keep his commandments: and his commandments are not a
burden.

What you've just said was a confirmation to this scripture. Life became more
easier for you the moment you surrendered your back to carry the cross of Jesus
Christ and follow him. Yes, cross looks difficult and scary at the sight of it. Many
run away, like you did as well. But those who bent their backs and accepted it, are
not regretting it today.

So now, number 3.

To be continued......
982
Self-denial does not look palatable. Self-denial looks so scary and unpleasant. But
it's the sure way to that spiritual growth you desperately want.
You'll have to deny yourself alot of things. You'll have to let go of a lot of things.
Friends, possessions, relationships, comfort and so on.

Are you willing to surrender?

Peter asked Jesus a question in Matthew 19:27. Then answered Peter and said
unto him, Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee; what shall we have
therefore?

Verse 28. And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, that ye which have
followed me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of
his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.

Verse 29. And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or
father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name's sake, shall receive
a hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life.

Self-denial, is not a decision you will regret.

Many of you are struggling with alot. God asked you to spend time with him every
day, but you keep giving him your excuses.

Now depression have taken over. Go back to God and surrender completely to his
easy yoke.

983
For those of you struggling with how to observe your quiet time, go and read
episode 89.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

984
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 91
©️ Ayo Omolayo

The third and final ingredient is grace. That's the last thing that we all need. That's
what helps us to finally accomplish all what we are learning today.

There are two ingredients that makes man live above sin. Number one is your will.
I mean the desire in you to have nothing to do with sin and then the grace of God.
Those two ingredients help a believer stay strong in God. They are the keys to
consistency.

Briefly, I would love to talk about grace. The bible says in the book of John 4:23.
But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the
Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship him.

Verse 4. God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and
in truth.

The opposite of that scripture is this. If you do not worship God in spirit and in
truth, you'll end up worshipping him, in flesh and in lies, or should I say hypocrisy.

That's the reason why we have hypocrites in the body of Christ today. Christianity
is full of people trying to serve God with the flesh. People are trying to serve God
in the capacity of their flesh.

One thing you need to understand about the flesh is that, the flesh has one
characteristic called WILLPOWER. What exactly is Will power?

985
Will power is the ability for a man to do what is right for a short period of time.
That's the definition for willpower. The reason why the will power of man cannot
last is because it falls under the 3 dimensions of the manifestation of the flesh.

What are they? The lust of the eyes, the lust of the flesh and the pride of life.
Willpower is a subdivision under the pride of life. And remember, the bible says
that God resists the proud and gives grace to the humble. So, willpower only
makes you more and more proud of yourself. Because the good you accomplished
are products of your disciplined lifestyle. So that's enough to make you feel high
about yourself.

And as the bible says, God will always resist the proud and give grace to the
humble. So he's going to withdraw anything grace around your life and watch you
struggling with your human strength and keep failing. Grace is only available for
the humble.

So, willpower is only able to carry a man for a while. That's the reason why alot of
Christians struggle with consistency. When they hear the word of God, they make
up their minds to obey what God is asking of them. But immediately they leave
the church, they are themselves doing that thing they planned to repent from.

Some, their repentance only lasts for two weeks. After two weeks they return to
masturbation. They return to their vomit and start living a defeated life. This is the
result of serving God in the flesh, which will end up leading you into hypocrisy.
That's how it works.

Some of you might be confused right now. Some of you might say, ' What then
does it mean to serve God in the spirit? What does it mean to rely on grace and
not willpower?'

986
Good question. Now, willpower is the first thing that gets you to the door, but
grace is the key that opens the door. Every man that will serve God or do his will
must first be willing, which is very important. But after that, you must be able to
accept the fact that without God, this decision I have made will not be possible.
So dear Lord! I need your grace.

He must be willing to accept that fact in his heart and hold on to it. Because, even
when grace is at work in the life of a man, Satan comes and begins to tempt the
man. He begins to praise him for all his efforts he had put into building his
spiritual life. And at the end of the day, if the man is not able to discern that this is
an orchestration from the pit of hell, he'll end up giving in and conclude that he
was responsible for the turn around on his spiritual life.

Pride is enough to make him crash and start afresh again. That's the reason why
alot of believer’s struggle with rising and falling. The bible says, 'Keep your heart
with all diligence'. We need to be careful with the kind of thoughts we allow into
our hearts. If we are not watchful, we'll end up finding ourselves rising and falling
often.

Because even after God helps you to get back on your feet, Satan will come with
his deception. Soon, you start seeing yourself as the most spiritual lady in the
church choir. You start looking around for the most spiritual person and conclude
there is none like unto you. Soon you start seeing yourself as the most important
and prayerful person in your family. You're not far from your spiritual grave. This
is one of the biggest reasons that had made rising and falling among believers so
rampant today.

Now, we move to the next thing. How can we receive grace from God? Very
important. Let's open to the book of Hebrews 4:16".

987
I quickly wrote down the scripture and picked up my Bible, flipping the pages at a
quick pace.

"Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain
mercy, and find grace to help in time of need", I read.

"Do you see the key?"

"Yes sir", I answered.

"What is the key?"

"Quiet time".

"Exactly. Now let's read Mark chapter one, verse 35".

We both flipped our Bibles and soon, Silas read aloud.

"Mark 1:35 And in the morning, rising up a great while before day, he went out,
and departed into a solitary place, and there prayed".

"Can you see the secret to Jesus' sinless life here on earth?"

"Yes", we chorused.

988
"Many believers have this mindset that the reason why Jesus never committed
any sin while he was on earth, was because he was God. A big lie! Read the bible
very well. Jesus almost committed sin in the bible",

We were both shocked. What was he saying?

Apostle Robert stood up.

"I'm feeling like I'm on fire right now. The word of God is burning like fire in my
bones", he said and spoke in tongues for a while.

"Listen to me! The day Jesus was about to be crucified, what was going on.
Christianity was under attack. Both Jesus and all his disciples were shot arrows
and crashed. The arrow struck Jesus and he almost went down.

He said, ' Father, if it is possible, take this cup away from me'. Was that a good
prayer?"

"No", we answered.

"Jesus was getting weak that day. The flesh was vibrating. He wanted to save his
life. He wanted to escape. The flesh was already making suggestions to him on
how he can hide himself and no one will find him when Judas arrived. You think
Jesus never struggled the way you all struggle today?

989
Ha ha ha ha ha ha! The bible says in Hebrews 4:15. For we have not an high priest
which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points
tempted like as we are, yet without sin.

A high priest that when he looks at you struggling. He will smile and say, ' I can
relate! I also struggled like that too'. Yes! He struggled with women. He struggled
with pride. He saw his flesh longing for everything that can satisfy his carnal
appetites.

He was faced with everything you all face today. Satan shot arrows at Jesus and
all his disciples. All the disciples fell. But the question you should be asking is, that
man that did not fall, what did he do that made him not to fall?

Jesus prayed! He groaned! He prayed and prayed aggressively. Baba! I cannot fail
you. Daddy! Nevertheless! Ha ha ha ha ha! Nevertheless! You think that prayer
was an easy prayer. Jesus was kabashing. Sweating and telling God! My flesh
oooo! Daddy! My flesh is killing me! Daddy come and help me!

And the bible said that while he was praying, angels appeared and what were the
angels doing?"

"They were strengthening him!" I answered.

"Jesus!" My mentor screamed and landed on the floor, bursting into tongues.

"Ha ha ha ha ha! Pity the Christian that doesn't have a prayer life. Do you know
that prayerlessness is pride?"

990
"Jesus is Lord!" Silas exclaimed and placed his two hands on his head.

"Yes! If grace will be given only to the humble and you can only get grace by
praying, then how will the prayerless Christian receive grace?

Prayerlessness is telling God; I can do it myself. My willpower will carry me

through. I don't need to spend time praying every day. Allow me to sleep. I can
handle anything. My willpower is so strong. Don't worry God! When I have
something, I cannot handle, I'll ask you to help me out in prayers. But for my day-
to-day life, I can live without sin, by my willpower. So, allow me to skip my quiet
time.

And God will only give his grace to the man who will appear before him every
morning. Daddy! On my own! On my own! I can't make it! I can't make it. Daddy!
Right now! I'm so tired right now! Yesterday's work was so much that it made me
so weak. But if I don't pray, my human strength! My willpower will fail me! On my
own! On my own! I can't make it",

"Argghhhhh...!" I screamed and landed on the floor blasting in tongues.

"And while the prayer is going on. Behold, angels appear in the room. You will not
be able to see them physically. Sometimes God gives you the privilege to sense
their presence in the form of having goose bumps. Sometimes he allows you to
feel certain sensations in your body as soon as they arrive.

And as you're praying. Grace to overcome anger, grace to conquer lust, grace to
look away when that half naked girl passes, grace to be offended and forgive
easily, grace to see your husband that offended you before going to bed last night
and instead of hissing at him, you smile and greet him good morning.

991
Grace enters you as you start kabashing. And you yourself, you'll be wondering
what is happening? Normally, you should have rained insults on that useless boy.
On a normal day, you would have cursed your husband whenever he did
something to make you annoyed. But you're even looking for the anger and you
can't find it to start with. You're trying to be angry, but it's not working. The way
the love and forgiveness is flowing out of your heart, you don't understand.

Pity the prayerless Christian! How many times have you heard pastor preach on a
topic and immediately you left the church. You found yourself doing that thing
pastor said you should not do. You think you can serve God in your willpower?

Good luck to you! Keep trying! Don't go and build your prayer life ooo! Be
skipping your quiet time! The way you will be committing sin will shock you. If
Jesus could kneel down and sweat in prayers, I don't know that person that is
snoring on the bed and is telling me he wants to be holy like Jesus! You're a joker!
A big joker! Sin will eat you like breakfast, come back for lunch and use you as
dinner.

And you will keep crying! God why? Daddy why? I want to live a Holy life. I want
to be consistent in my walk with you. Continue sleeping! Continue skipping your
quiet time. That anger you're struggling with has just started. That masturbation
you're fighting every day is just warming up.

Grace! Grace! Grace! Can we tell Jesus, on my own! On my own! I can't make it!
And because I cannot make it on my own, my quiet time is a must. I must not miss
it for one day",

I screamed amidst tears. We were all blasting in tongues all over the place. The
presence of God fell heavily on us. I could feel the spiritual energy in my body.

992
To be continued.......

You want the grace of God to locate you on your mattress abi?

Keep snoring!

Peter and all the disciples crashed and fell. They abandoned their faith and went
back to fishing.

Only one man stood that day. That was the only man that wasn't sleeping when
everyone was sleeping.

This sleep you have been sleeping for how many years now. What contribution
has it made to your spiritual life? How is it contributing to your destiny?

Your alarm will ring and you'll put it off to continue sleeping. When will you arise?

You're waiting for magic. For someone to lay hands on you and you suddenly start
praying like a machine.

I know a brother who was masturbating. He attended Apostle Mike Orokpo's

meeting and came back a masturbator.

Don't pray ooo! Be turning around for the next visit of Apostle Joshua Selman.

993
Today, this brother followed those principles of building your prayer life in
episode 89 and has never masturbated again.

You think it's about man of God? Your deliverance is in your hands. Go and build
your prayer life. The sleep is too much. That was how Peter slept and ended up
denying Jesus.

Go and build your prayer life.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE
WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

994
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 92
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I closed my bible and stretched my arms. A smile appeared on my face. I went

down on my knees and began to worship God in songs. This is the day that the
lord has made. Thank God for the journey so far.

I don't need to start explaining to you what that means. I'm so super excited. God
has been so faithful. It's not been an easy journey. I was just so excited. I had
been receiving series of calls and text messages from a lot of people around the
country. Soon, I was just staring at my ringing phone.

I was just worshipping God when I saw a phone call I could not ignore. I would
love you to guess who it was, but you'll guess wrong.

I picked up the phone and swiped the green bar.

"Hello!"

"It's your wedding day!" She replied cheerfully.

"Thank you so much! I feel like today should never end".

"You're not serious! Today is just starting and you're there saying it should not
end. You're not serious. Today must end oo! Because I also have a Goodnews to
share with you".

995
"Wow! That's wonderful! Please give it to me", I said curiously.

"Try and guess first".

"Abeg talk na!"

"Okay! I'm pregnant", she announced.

I guess you now have an idea of who I'm talking to. I squealed in excitement and
leapt for joy.

"Congratulations!" I said.

"Thank you! Congratulations too! I'm so happy for us".

"Yeah! Me too! I'm so happy too! At last, we would be having the first baby of the
family. This is wonderful!" I said smiling.

This was a confirmation of what mummy Silas told me the day we went to visit
her and her family. She told me Sharon would get pregnant. So, she really meant
what she said? It's not that I didn't believe ooo, it's just that I wasn't expecting it
so soon.

This is awesome! God is so wonderful. I felt like breaking the news to her, but felt
restrained in my spirit.

996
"THERE'S NO NEED FOR THAT" Daddy said.

I smiled and nodded.

"Cris! After today, you'll no longer be known as Miss Kolapo. You'll become Mrs.
Silas Akande. Such a wonderful name!"

"Sharon! I'm really bordered about something right now".

"What is that?"

"I was really wondering how you got to get uncle to approve your marriage? It is
still a shock to me. Mine was completely different. He was really set out to stop
me and he meant it. But yours was entirely different. He just approved your
marriage in a single day. How did you do it?"

She giggled on the phone, but I was putting on a serious face at my end.

"All I did was to ask God for wisdom. That was the strategy I applied. And luckily
for me, or should I say, God arranged everything. I was already praying for days
before I presented my request to him.

That was the period uncle fell sick and was almost dying. He could not move for
days. Everything he needed to do; he needs someone to do it for him. I quickly
took the opportunity and became a housemaid in his house. I helped him with the
food. Fed him in the mouth and preached to him several times.

997
Why he no go gree approve my wedding? He want make he conscience kill am?"

I burst into laughter on the phone.

"He recovered in no time and my services were no longer needed in his house. A
week later, I was back with my man. He cannot misbehave na. That was how I
handled him ooo".

"This is awesome!" I replied smiling.

"I can't remember hearing the news that uncle was sick ooo!"

"Big sis, you know yourself back then na! It's not now that God turned you into a
completely different person. Back then, the Olamide we know? She doesn't need
to hear about it at all. Uncle was dead person to you. He was a the one that
usually calls you and you guys would haul insults at each other Ehn, no be here.

Sometimes, I wondered if you were really born again. You were carrying Jesus
inside of you, but the light of Christ was not seen outside you. You still went out
with the old gang and did all the old stuffs. You still treated uncle like a piece of
trash and had no iota of respect for him.
How would you know that uncle fell sick when you never saw him as a person? He
was always trash to you. I was so glad God transformed you. It's a wonderful
transformation big sis. One I'm so proud of".

I smiled and shook my head.

998
"He's such a wonderful potter. He really worked so hard on me. It wasn't easy for
him. I was a very stubborn clay. Melting me sef was a problem. Just to melt me
was enough sweat. Then molding me was a huge struggle. I was not yielding at all.
There was a time I saw myself fighting with a potter in the dream. Can you
imagine?"

"Wow!"

"It was such a shocking experience! I dragged the potter out of that seat and sat
down to mould the vessel all by myself".

"My Jesus!"

"You can imagine that audacity! That was enough to finish me, right? But how he
spared me is still a mystery. This is beyond love. It's more than love. It's! It's! I
don't even have the right word to describe it".

"Excess love!"

"Excess love is an understatement. Maybe the dictionary is yet to produce a word

that fits my expression. That's the conclusion of the whole matter".

"That's it ooo", she replied and chuckled.

"Sharon! I have to go now. My charming is calling my second phone".

999
"Please go ooo! Today na two of you! I don't want you to enter trouble. And I
don't want to enter trouble as well! Why did I steal the bride? I no dey ooo!"
I burst into laughter and hung up.

I reached for my second phone and swiped the green bar smiling to myself.

"Hello charming!"

"Hi pretty Christy!"

"Today is our day oooo!"

"I can't wait! I just received a call from mummy Susan! She's here already",

"Wow!"

"She arrived last night. She's here to celebrate with us. I must confess, I'm the
luckiest man on earth. To finally scale through all the hurdles that faced us from
the beginning of this journey.

Satan shot so many arrows at us. He tried so hard to stop us, put God saw us
through. God was so faithful. He never delivered us into hands of our enemies. He
protected us from the arrows that came for us. This journey has been awesome.
I'm so grateful to God for all the things he had taught us. Mostly the spiritual
navigation. It really made me realize that all hope is never lost in God.

1000
When man sinned in the garden of Eden, immediately, God switched to plan B.
This God is too good".

"Charming! You can say that over and over again. I'm just smiling sheepishly over
here. I never knew I was in a wrong relationship. Chris was only exploiting me and
I was too stupid to know. God in his mercy, came to rescue me through my
mentor, but I was proving stubborn.

My mentor was so unrelenting. She never wanted to give up on me. She was such
a great intercessor. She prayed me out that deceptive relationship and prayed me
into God's will for my life. I don't know how to thank her enough. She was such a
blessing to me", I said amidst tears.
"Christy, this a day of joy, not for tears. So, wipe those tears away".
"Okay Charming!" I replied smiling and used the back of my hands to wipe my
tears.

"My Pretty Christy! The angel that was worth waiting for. I remembered when I
was 17 and I was telling God one day when I woke up that I wanted to marry the
most beautiful girl in the world".

I started laughing.

"You're such an answer to my prayers. Your beauty is so enchanting. It would be

foolishness to resist your spells. When you smile, the baby in my womb leaps for
joy".

I burst into uncontrollable laughter.

1001
"Charming! Which one is baby in your womb? Are you pregnant?"

"I am pregnant with love. Just a smile on your face, makes my love to leap within
me".

"I love you Charming! I love you so much! Every day, I keep telling God to break
me very well. Make me the most submissive wife on earth. I want to submit
myself to you with everything in me. I want to spend the rest of my life loving
you. You made my life and my world heaven on earth".

Soon, the door opened and Maggie with my bridal train entered.

"She's on a call with her Charming. You guys should get ready to wait for at least
one hour", Maggie announced.

They all started giggling.

"Maggie! Stop looking for my trouble ooo!" I said holding the phone away.
"Christy! Call me 15 sweet pet names right now!" Silas requested.

"Ha! How will that be possible?" I asked with shock written on my face.
"With God all things are possible".

"I'm not looking for trouble. Both of them can call themselves all the romantic pet
names in the world", Maggie replied.

1002
"My Charming charmer. The spell that turns my head upside down. My healing
balm. The criminal that stole my heart. The one who locked me up in the prison of
love and sentenced me to life imprisonment. My Apostle Paul. My second
mentor. My one and only among many. The Silas that silenced all liars. The love of
my life. The CEO of my heart. The man that holds the keys to my heart. My
gateman without controversy. The man that is more than ten sons to me. The
man the makes the world think I'm crazy. The enchanter of my heart. My Silala
Silas!"

"Christy! It's sixteen ooo! It has do! My legs are shaking over here!"

I burst into laughter.

"See what I said", Maggie announced.

The girls roared in laughter. I can't believe Maggie predicted me and that was
exactly what happened.

The day was entirely awesome. Smiles hugs, pictures and everything.

My uncle hugged me and whispered.

"I'm so glad I had you as a daughter" he said and took my hand as we walked
down the Aisle.
My Charming was waiting at the altar, with his best man Prince Emmanuel. I was
thinking it would be a brother called bro Ayo that would be his best man.
Harmony was my chief bride's maid. She held the train of my gown and followed
behind me.

1003
We stood before the altar and said our vows. Pastor Kunle smiled and took our
right hands. He fixed our fingers into each other and raised our hands in the air.
"I hereby pronounce you both, husband and wife".
The crowd screamed in excitement. Applauds rent the air. Keren Kinkin and her
musical team began to sing. My mentor and her husband, Mummy Susan and her
husband, George Oluwagbade. Came to congratulate me.

We all took pictures together and prayers were made for the latest couple. Silas'
parents prayed for me with all their hearts.

A lot of people, both the ones I know and the ones I don't know came to celebrate
with me. I made sure the gifts and food got to everyone as that was assigned to
one of my friends, Miss Grace. She did a perfect job beyond my expectation
because of the crowd.

Reception was awesome. I never knew my Charming was such a good dancer, but
trust me. It's always ladies first. He tried, but I made sure the award went to me.
How I go lose dancing competition na? E no possible!

Barrister Obi and his son, Doctor Francis were present. Even someone I never
expected to see, Harry. He came and wished me well.

Gifts poured like water. Cars, items, cash and lots more. Mummy Susan and her
husband prayed for us before we finally left to begin our honeymoon in Dubai.

To be continued.......

1004
Happy married life to the latest couple in town.

Miss Grace Princess Olazzy! Please ensure the food gets to everyone ooo. This
one that you're saying those who did not participate in the quiz will not eat rice.

God is faithful. At last, they're in their way to Dubai for the Honeymoon.

Please go ahead with the couple well.

By the way, Silala Silas said he's pregnant. Wish him happy delivery.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO
YOUR BROTHER IN CHRIST

1005
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 93
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"So, after the wedding, I started school a few months later. Barrister Obi and his
wife volunteered to sponsor my education. My wife wanted to sponsor my
education. My wife's uncle wanted to sponsor my education and a particular
company my wife was into business with, gave me scholarship.

Infact, I was so blessed. When the bible says he that findeth a wife finds a good
thing and obtaineth favour from the Lord. That scripture became real to me. All
around were open doors. Everyone were so interested in my story. How the CEO
of Kolapo production company decided to become the wife of her company
gateman.

It was an intriguing experience for me. I studied what had always been my
passion, medicine and today, I'm happy to announce to you all that I am a medical
doctor", he said smiling.

The crowd applauded and cheered.

I was just smiling from where I sat. My ten-year-old Juliet sitting beside me and
my 7-year-old Kunle. I guess you have an idea of how we got the names of our
kids. I named my first child after my mentor. She really deserved it to be honest.
Anyway, we also have our 4-year-old Samuel. God blessed our union with 3
adorable children.

"Today is our 10th year marriage anniversary. Brethren! The once despised
gateman is now a PhD holder", he announced.
1006
The crowd cheered and applauds rent the air.

"This is the story of how God can humble a man. This is a testimony of how God
can make a man from nothing to become something. I have never seen a lady as
humble as my wife. I have never seen a wife so devoted to God and her family.
She put her flesh to death and lived a life that inspires me to hunger for more of
God.

I never knew God could be this loving to me, in giving this package of blessing
called Christiana. Please can everyone join me and celebrate her as she joins me
here on the stage",

I stood up all smiles as squeals and applauds rent the air. My little group of single
sisters had turned into a large congregation of both single and married women.
Even men were now in attendance. I made sure I never turned the gathering to a
church. God never told me to open a church. He only told me to feed my
generation with his word.

I walked up to meet my husband on the stage and lowered my knees slightly in

greeting. He pulled me close and hugged me. The crowd cheered loudly.

He handed me the mic and stepped back.

Smiling, I faced the congregation and beckoned for silence.

"You guys were clapping for the wrong person. If there's anyone that worth’s
applauds, that's the Lord Jesus. So please! Point of correction, that applaud was

1007
not meant for me. That was meant for the one who picked up this stubborn girl
and made her the most humble wife on earth. So, can we celebrate that
personality? That Lord over principalities and powers! The one who sits in heaven
as a throne and makes the earth his footstool! The one who was, who is and is to
come! The one that turns a shepherd boy into the king of Israel! The one who
turns a stammerer into the greatest Prophet the world has ever seen! Children of
God! Celebrate Jesus!"

Musical instruments and shouts filled the hall.

"Sometimes I keep asking myself. What would make a CEO marry her gateman?
Sounds humorous! The world would hear it and think I'm crazy! That's true, isn't
it?

But the peace! The love! The joy I always dreamed about in marriage! Far beyond
my expectations! Beyond human comprehension! I smile like a fool every day.
Indeed, when the bible says God has chosen the foolish things of this world to
make the wise man more confused, that scripture became real to me. I looked
like a fool for marrying my husband. But I would have been the biggest fool if I
had not married him.

I enjoy every day of my life. It's as if I'm living in heaven. God has been so
wonderful. There was something God taught me recently.

There's a common saying that the truth is bitter, am I correct?"

"Yes", they all chorused.

"If the truth is bitter, then lies is sweet, am I correct?"

1008
"Yes!" They chorused in unison.

"This is how it all happens. When you're sick, you need medicine to get healed,
but sometimes as a kid, I preferred a bottle of fanta than medicine.

That's how the realm of the spirit operates. Those things that you really need to
help you become what you ought to become, do not look palatable and attractive
to your eyes.

It's like junk food. They look as attractive and tastes super delicious, but are very
useless to the body system. That's how the things Satan has to offer look so
beautiful and harmless.

A lot of Christians struggle with one thing. That is what I call trusting God. They
struggle with it so much. They want to see the end first. They want to see the cars
and the money now. They want to see the wealth and the handsomeness first.

They always want to see before they can believe. So, when God points the man,
he has prepared for them they snap their fingers and reject him. They don't know
that the slave in the house of Potiphar today, can become the governor of Egypt
tomorrow.

God does not owe you an explanation. If you cannot trust him, then you'll make
mistakes. A lot of ladies have missed it maritally because they concluded on that
brother based on the cash he has in his account. This one is poor and this one is
rich. Let me go for the rich dude. It's time we throw our human calculations aside
and follow Jesus' leading.

1009
My mentor once told me that a wise man cannot serve God. I was like, what kind
of mystery is this?

A wise man cannot serve God. Only fools can serve him. If you're not ready to be
called a fool by the people of this world because of Jesus in you, you will
compromise. The world must call you a fool! Mumu! Idiot! Useless brain! Can't
you use your brain?

The world must bring your life into their archives of worldly wisdom and check if it
corresponds with what they see as wisdom. If it doesn't match, they hiss and call
you a fool. A wise man cannot follow Jesus. Because God will tell you to greet that
small girl that insulted you yesterday. Say hi or how are you, to that lady that
persecutes you.

And when the people of the world meet you greeting the lady that insulted you in
the presence of everyone yesterday. They'll hiss and say that you don't have
brain.

You want to follow God and you're afraid of what people will say, you're not
serious. You must be ready to receive insults. Jesus cast out demons out of people
and they said he was using demonic power. They said he was casting out demons
through Beelzebub the prince of demons. If they could treat the master himself
that way, is it you that is just a follower that would not receive the same
treatment?

People will not follow you to live with your husband. People will not be there to
cook for your husband. They will only be hauling insults from a distance. You're
the one that heard from God. Follow him like a fool. You will never regret it".

The crowd applauded.

1010
"Let me tell you something. If I was reborn again to this earth, which is not
possible. But if I come back to this world 20 times. Is Oga Silas I will still marry
ooo!"

Everyone burst into laughter and applauded.

Our thanksgiving was completely awesome. My husband, my kids and I all took
pictures together.

We were all in the car and ready to leave when a man approached us.
"Mrs. Akande, can I please have a word with you?" He requested.

I turned to my husband and he gave me an approving nod. If he didn’t, I wouldn't

give this guy face.

I stepped out of the car and bent my knees slightly in greeting.

"Good afternoon ma!" He greeted.

"Good afternoon, sir! Please how may I be of help?"

"Please don't be offended. There's a conference coming up on the 18th of next

month".

"Okay!"

1011
"It's titled, SPIRITUAL GROWTH: FROM INFANTS TO ADULTHOOD".

"Wow!" I exclaimed, trilled by the title.

"So please, we would really love you to be speaking on the topic during the
conference".

"How many days would the conference last?"

"4 days!"

"4 days?" I said in surprise.

"Yes ma!"

Humble, [11/7/2022 3:25 PM]

"That's too much oooo! I don't know if I'll be attending first because I need the
approval of two people. First my Dad and that of my husband".

"CRIS, YOU'LL BE THERE!" The voice came interrupting me.

"Please ma! We have prayed about it and God has given us the go ahead. Please
we are really looking forward to being fed by the bread of life God has placed in
your care", he said.

1012
"Okay! I'll be there! But I'll have to discuss with my husband first. Expect my call
today".

"Thank you so much!"

"Don't mention! We thank God always".

"Yes ma!"

I turned to leave but paused when he called me.

So how much do you charge for ministration?" He asked.

I turned and gave him a sharp look.

"I don't understand!"

"I mean, how much are we going to pay you for ministering at the conference?"

"Do you pay ministers for ministering at your church?" I asked.

"Most of the ministers I invite, always ask for money before they minister. That's
why I decided to pray to God before knowing who to invite next. Maybe this one
won't be charging too much. The last one we invited was so demanding. So, I
prayed to God to lead me to a minister who would only charge me little".

1013
I shook my head, unable to lash at him anymore. I knew he wasn't spiritually
grounded himself. He was able to discern that he should have fled from such
ministers.

I looked at him and realized God was really at work here by leading him to me.
Because, even as a spiritual leader of that congregation, he was still a baby.

"It's alright sir! I'll call you later. But for your information, I don't charge for
ministration. No minister is supposed to demand money from you before coming
to minister. Give the minister of God according to what God has laid in your heart
to give or according to your financial ability.

Please, anyone who demands payment before service should be avoided. The
bible says freely you have received, freely give. You're free to give to God's
servants, but according to what God lays in your heart, not according to the
amount the minister requested for or asked you to pay him for ministering.

Do you understand that?" I asked.

"Yes ma!" He said.

"Don't worry. I'll be here on the 18th of this month. We'll do alot of learning. I'll
give you a call today. Good bye sir"

To be continued.........

Congratulations to the latest couple in town once again. Ten years of heaven on
earth marital bliss. Hulala

1014
Silas is now a PhD holder ooo. A medical doctor. If you're not feeling fine, Silas is
available to shuk you injection.

God does not owe you an explanation. If you cannot trust him, then you'll make
mistakes.
A lot of Christians struggle with one thing. That is what I call trusting God. They
struggle with it so much. They want to see the end first.

Do you trust God completely, or you're keeping your options open for the next
opportunity Satan presents as a shortcut to that thing you've been expecting?

Anyway, Cris is coming to invade that church ooo.

How many of you would really love to learn about spiritual growth, from infant to
adulthood

It's going to be an awesome class.

Hope you will be attending?

1015
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 94
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Can you imagine? I wonder what the body of Christ is turning into!" I replied.

"It's not their fault. Everything that went wrong in the body of Christ today is a
product of the careless actions of believers. The bible made us to understand that
while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat. That's what
happens when we believers become careless and sleep off when we're supposed
to be in duty".

"Hmmm! Christians are nothing but soldiers on duty post".

"Exactly! And any failure on your part to guard and perform their duties properly
is an advantage to the kingdom of darkness. The bible says that as believers we
should watch and pray so that we don't fall into temptation. But not just that we
do not fall into temptation. Look at what Jesus said in the book of Luke chapter
Luke 22:31".

There was a bible on our dining table. Anyway, there was always a Bible at every
corner of the house. Because that our house na military barrack. Rhema dey hit us
at any time of the day. So, we kept bibles everywhere in case of emergency. We
were all used to such experiences.

My kids who were at the dining table, were already paying attention to the word
coming out of my Apostle Paul's mouth. Rhema na our second food for that
house.

1016
"And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he
may sift you as wheat:

Verse 22:32. But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art
converted, strengthen thy brethren", I read.

"Can you notice something. Satan was after Peter, but Jesus was telling Peter that
after you has recovered from the fall, strengthen your brethren. That was the
remaining disciples he was referring to. I was shocked to the bones by the
statement Jesus made here. What exactly was the King of kings saying?

Coming after Peter, was as good as coming after all the disciples. Strike the
shepherd and the sheep will be scattered. So, Peter was like a covering to all the
12 Apostles. If he goes down, all the others go along with him. When Peter stands
us and say, 'Brethren, I go a fishing. 6 out of the remaining 11 disciples will say,
'We're going with you sir'. When seven out of eleven disciples went back to
fishing, who has the highest number gone?"

"The Devil!" I answered.

"So, can you see for yourself? That church had a watchman. That church had an
Intercessor whom God had placed in that place to stand in the gap a prevent
things from becoming that bad. But they failed to take that assignment seriously.

The spiritual watchman, not just the leaders but the Intercessors failed to defend
that Spiritual territory and darkness took over the land. That's why till tomorrow
Jesus will keep folding his hands.

1017
Recently, there was something I discovered in the bible".

"And what is that?" I asked.

"The bible says, arise oh Lord and let thine enemies be scattered. I was like, was
God sleeping? Then it dawned on me that Jesus was asleep on a pillow while the
storm was going on in the sea. And while men were busy using their calculative
brain to solve the equation. Jesus was like, 'When you're done using your brain,
come and call me'.

So, the storm was destroying the boat, turning things upside down. Men were
busy throwing things away. In order to keep the ship light. Throwing some of the
cargoes out into the sea to lighten the boat. And Jesus was like, 'Ah! Instead of
this people to call me, look at the loss they have to suffer!'

They're losing souls to the devil. They're losing holiness in the congregation.
They're trying their best to keep the church, when all they could just do was to
tap me and call me to put an end to the raging storm.

So as long as we don't border God with our problems, he becomes inactive and
makes use of his Spiritual pillow. That's why the bible says, let God arise and his
enemies be scattered. God had been sleeping if you ask me. It is when he arises
that his enemies, the storms of life get scattered.

That's how it operates. The Intercessors must take interceding for the land
seriously. Interceding for the spiritual leaders is a must. Stop complaining about
the proud attitude of Christian leaders and start praying those stubborn attitudes
to get out of their lives. Believe me when I say this. Every failure on our part as
Christians, is an advantage for the he kingdom of darkness to take over and
oppress the land, the family or the church of God.
1018
When you don't pray for your family, Satan will be oppressing your mother with
sickness and you'll be so blind to know. It's medicine you'll be running Helter
skelter to go and buy.

You won't understand that through your prayerlessness or your unseriousness

with building your prayer life, you had sent God to sleep. And awakened demonic
activities in your life and family. So, in no time, this one is sick. The other one is
has an accident. The other one that got married is filing for a divorce. And you'll
not understand what is happening in the realm of the spirit. Demons have taken
over the land, the family and the church of God. But you'll be busy complaining
why did God allow the devil to do such a thing?

God will be like, 'Me? What did I do? Sheybi I said men ought always to pray and
you said men ought always to sleep. Sheybi I said pray that you enter not into
temptation. But you said, sleep so that you can enter into temptation and fall very
well. How is this any of my fault?'

Who allowed the devil to mess things up? Was it God or you?"

"You!" Juliet answered.

We both turned to her and smiled.

"Daddy can I say something!" She said raising up her hand.

"Go ahead darling!" My Charming said.

1019
"Daddy! There was this friend of mine who always bullied me in class. He made
me feel like a piece of trash. He was so strong. He could search my bag and take
all my pocket money, warning me that I would be dead if I dared report him. I had
to suffer in silence.

But one day, I one on my bed crying when the Holy Spirit starting engaging me in
a conversation. He said that there's a particular song we sang in children church
that he wants me to sing.

I was like, what song? Then the lyrics came to my head and I started singing.

What a friend we have in Jesus!

All our sins and griefs to bear
What a privilege to carry
Everything to God in prayers

Oh! What peace we often forfeit

Oh! What needless pain we bear
All because we do not carry
Everything to God in prayer".

We were both wowed by the revelation in that song, but my angel was done
done. Truth be told, she had contacted the same spirit in the life of her parents.

"The Holy Spirit made me realize that I was only being oppressed because I do not
tell Jesus all my problems. I try to solve some of them on my own. While the ones
that were too tough, I took to him in prayers. He said he's not happy with the way

1020
I don't tell him everything. He said I should talk to him about all the things
troubling me. That was the first time I spent one hour praying.

I was just telling God all the things going on in my life that I don't want to
continue. My request list was full and I was telling the Holy Spirit that my request
was too much.

Do you know what he told me?"

"No!" We both chorused.
"He said he was still waiting for more. I was so shocked. I was like, so you never
get tired of our talking? He told me he enjoyed every moment we spend with him.
I asked him what if I stayed here with him for the whole day? He said he was fine
with that. He went further to tell me about Moses who stayed with him on the
mountain for 40 days.

I was wowed! Where can we find that in the bible?" She asked.

I looked at my husband and he looked at me with the same expression on my

face.

"Julie angel, please wait! Let me get this straight. You mean you never knew
about Moses on the mountain for 40 days?" My Charming asked.

"Yes! I almost doubted it. But since it was not the first time, I was gisting with
divinity, so I believed it. I planned to ask you guys to show me where it is in the
bible but it slipped my mind", she answered.

"Wait! What were you gisting with?" I asked.

1021
"Divinity! I mean the supreme being! That's God!" She answered.

My Charming and I gave each other and a shocking glance.

"What?" Juliet asked.

"Nothing! Just that I thought you didn't know the meaning of what you were
saying", I replied smiling.

"Come on Mum! You say that almost every time in TV. Propensity, divinity,
Menurah, Holies of holies, Proponents of immortality, Spiritual genetic mutation,
Spiritual Navigation...."

"Hold it please!"

"Mummy, I want to go on", she teased.

"Please ooo! Don't finish us abeg!" I say amidst laughter.

"But mummy can I ask a question?"

"Go ahead!"

"Does God really sleep? Like when Daddy said that God should arise and let his
enemies be scattered. Does that mean God slept?"

1022
Kunle answered.

"God never slept. It was our prayerless that made it look like he was sleeping. The
word arise is used to call your attention to the fact that God was not supposed to
be inactive. We had made him sit down to watch, while we go about solving our
problems with human calculations.

There was something Mummy said that I would never forget. Whenever
something is wrong, never asked God where are you. God never fails man; it is
man that failed God".

I looked at my 7-year-old son, awestruck.

"Kunle, did that just came of your mouth? You're talking like an adult", I said.

"Mummy! We may look like children physically, but spiritually, we're grownups",
Juliet answered.

"Mummy doesn't know we have caught fire!" Kunle replied.

My husband and I raised an eyebrow at that statement.

"Last night I was in a meeting with some angels and they were telling me the
reason why my classmates do not love Jesus. They said that the god of this world
has blinded their eyes. They told me to pray for them for the next 7 days. They
said if I can do that, revival will break in my classroom. Mummy what is revival?"

1023
I didn't know what to say. I looked at my husband who was grinning at me.

"Daddy! They're just kids please!" I said within me.

"MYSTERIOUS KIDS! FROM A MYSTERIOUS MOTHER", He replied and started

laughing within me.

"This is not something to laugh about. They're speaking mysteries", I replied.

"DON'T YOU KNOW THAT THE ANOINTING YOU CARRY IS ALWAYS TRANSFERRED
TO YOUR SEED, BOTH SPIRITUAL AND PHYSICAL. THAT'S WHY THE COVENANT
BETWEEN ABRAHAM AND WEALTH OF ABRAHAM BECAME ISAAC'S EXPERIENCE".

"Revival is the reawakening of the consciousness of God in a generation. It means

bringing God back to the scene".

"Mummy what is scene? Juliet asked.

"Do you mean committing sin?" Samuel asked.

"And what's the meaning of consciousness?"

Silas quickly came to my rescue.

"It means, making people to come back to God. It means bringing people back to
God when they have forgotten about him and live-in sin", he answered.

1024
"Daddy you need to be helping me na. This is Spiritual vocabulary is too big for my
kids".
"NA, YOU GO SHOPPING IN THE SPIRIT REALM GO BUY SPIRITUAL DICTIONARY
AND ENCYCLOPEDIA. NO BE MY FAULT!" He replied and I chuckled.

"You should have warned me na".

"WARN WHO? NO BE YOU TALK SAY YOU WANT AM? SO THAT WHENEVER YOU
READ THE BIBLE, YOU CAN EASILY GO TO THE DICTIONARY AND LOCATE THE
INTERPRETATION OF SCRIPTURES".

"Hmmmmm! Spiritual dictionary for better understanding of the word of God", I

replied smiling.

"SO, GET READY, WE'RE HEADING FOR THE PROGRAM TOMORROW. SATAN IS IN
TROUBLE".

I grinned.

To be continued......

Cris’s don turn to spiritual giant ooo. Spiritual dictionary! It is as if I have not
started

1025
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 95
©️ Ayo Omolayo

I sat down in the room where I was told to wait. I placed my Bible on the table
and looked around.

The meeting was about to start anytime soon and I was getting prepared to speak
the word to God's people.

I whispered a few words of prayers and picked up my phone which was ringing
silently. I had put it on silent I could see the the screen displaying I had a call. I
took the phone and swiped the green bar. It was Mrs. Harmony Harry calling.

Yeah! Harry got married to my Harmony.

"Hello! Mrs. Harry", I said.

"Hi! Mrs. Akande!" She replied.

"How are you doing?"

"I'm fine", she answered.

"How is my boy doing?" I asked referring to her son.

1026
"He's doing great".

"Good! I'm about to minister anytime soon. So, I need you to pray for me as I step
out to minister".

"Actually, I called to confirm how your journey went. I'm glad you arrived safely".
"Yeah! Glory be to God in the highest!" I replied grinning.

"So please start raining prayers on me right now. The heavens must come down
upon this congregation".

"Yes ooo! Infact, you don't need to say it. I'm here with two of my mentees and
we're about to start some round of prayers for you concerning the conference.
Virtue is going to be flowing out of you endlessly for the next 6 days. It's not going
to be easy on you. You know what that means. Everytime, you lose virtue, your
spirit is partially weak. That's why, you need to be recharged.

A lot of ministers are not aware of this that the spirit of man can be drained of
spiritual energy after ministration. No wonder Jesus would leave the crowd and
climb a mountain to go and kabash. He is recharging his spirit man.

So, we are right here. We'll be running prayers over here for you. The heavens
must open in Jesus’ name".

"Amen! Please ooo! Harmony, I need clarity. You said I need to recharge after
ministration because my spirit is weak. Please explain this mystery to me.

1027
"Mama! Do you remember Samson?"

"Yes, I do!"

"The spirit of God descended upon him in a higher dimension and he picked up
the bone of a dead animal. With that bone, he fought against principalities and
powers. He was like a god of war on the pulpit. He was killing and killing God's
enemies and sweating heavily. He ended killing over one thousand men,
singlehandedly.

But look at what the bible said in the book of Judges 15:15. And he found a new
jawbone of an ass, and put forth his hand, and took it, and slew a thousand men
therewith.

Verse 16. And Samson said, With the jawbone of an ass, heaps upon heaps, with
the jaw of an ass have I slain a thousand men.

Verse 17. And it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking, that he cast
away the jawbone out of his hand, and called that place Ramathlehi.

Verse 18. And he was sore athirst, and called on the LORD, and said, Thou hast
given this great deliverance into the hand of thy servant: and now shall I die for
thirst, and fall into the hand of the uncircumcised?

Verse 19. But God clave an hollow place that was in the jaw, and there came
water thereout; and when he had drunk, his spirit came again, and he revived:
wherefore he called the name thereof Enhakkore, which is in Lehi unto this day.

1028
Verse 20. And he judged Israel in the days of the Philistines twenty years.

Can you see why some ministers of God fall into the hands of their enemies after
they finished preaching? The same pastor that finished preaching against
adultery, will later be found with another man's wife.

Samson's spirit man had finished ministering to his generation and came back
exhausted. He could have also died if he had not been rescued by God. I hope you
know spiritual death is sin. So, when a man of God dies Spiritually, that means he
fell into sin.

And the bible says, if you fall in the day of adversity, your strength is small. It is
the level of your spiritual energy that determines if you would stand or fall. So,
Satan will be waiting for that pastor as soon as he comes down from the pulpit.
The powers of darkness are waiting for him.

That's why a church that doesn't pray for their pastor is really a wicked church.
Pastor, pray for me! He will pray. Pastor come and teach me the word of God; he
will do so. But when you finish praying for yourself, you don't remember to
include your spiritual leader in your prayers. You pray for yourself and your family
alone.

Soon, when the pastor starts misbehaving tomorrow. You'll be the first person to
say, 'All these men of God sef! They are disgracing God!'

The body of Christ has criticized this man of God called Samson so much. But I
always ask myself a question. Who was standing in the gap for Samson in the
place of prayer? Who was interceding for Samson? Everyone saw him as a
superman. Nobody knew he almost died after killing one thousand men.

1029
Who was telling God on behalf of Samson, 'Lord keep him standing', who?
Everyone saw him as a superman. That's why he fell. No Intercessor. We have this
mentality that our spiritual parents are supermen.

They cannot be weak. They're always strong. Infact, we use that language. Daddy
be strong for us. Mummy, we're counting on you. But don't spend quality time to
pray for her. I kept asking myself that question. Who was praying for Samson?

Everyone talked about his exploits. How he killed a lion without a weapon. How
he entered Askelon and killed 30 men all by himself. Our papa is highly anointed.
Our papa can handle those demonic philistines Ehn! Our papa can handle the lion
of family curses and command demons, I mean stubborn demons and they'll bow.
That's all everyone was talking about concerning that anointed man of God called
Samson.

He's too powerful to need our prayers. He should be the one praying for us. We,
we are still coming up. Papa! Hope you prayed for me. No! I forgot. Ha! Papa! You
forgot to pray for me! Why na?

We don't understand that after Samson finished ministering deliverance to the

nation of Israel, he almost died from spiritual exhaustion. If any demon had come
for him at that vulnerable state, or should I say philistine demon of adultery. He
would have fallen into the hands of the enemies.

And immediately the man of God falls, we will not year word again. All these men
of God disgracing the name of Jesus. All these general overseers and state
coordinators dem. Fake fake men of God.

1030
I used to think most men of God committing sin are from the pit of hell. But when
I studied the life of that anointed man of God called Samson, I understood that
most of them were really called by God. The only thing that happened is that they
missed it along the way and settled in sin.

Look at Samson, he just finished sleeping with a harlot. As he was stepping out of
the ashawo house, the gates had been locked. He carried the gates and put it on
his shoulder. He even climbed a mountain with it. Mummy! When climbing a
mountain, do you carry something heavy on your shoulder?"

"No!" I answered.

"For you to know that as heavy as that gate was, it was nothing but a pillow on
Samson's shoulder. That kind anointing!"

"Kai!" I screamed.

"But he just finished committing sin ooo! Yet the power was still functioning. The
gift of God is without repentance. That's why when the bible says, don't judge and
don't condemn, make we hear word. Everyone who saw Samson coming out of
the ashawo's house and see him climbing the pulpit and waves his hand and
people are falling under the anointing. They will say he's using diabolical powers
to perform miracles.

If you're trying to judge, you go miss road ooo! No wonder the bible says that if
you judge others, you will be judged. And if you condemn a man of God, you'll
also be condemned. Just leave them in God's hands. He was the one who called
them into the ministry, he knows how to handle them. Instead of judging and
criticizing them, why not kneel down and beg God to save him?

1031
Love is seriously missing in the body of Christ. I mean genuine love for the
brethren. We tear each other apart, criticize each other, look around for who is
the fake man of God and who is the original and start condemning them.

The spiritual leaders need more of your prayers and words of encouragement
than your criticisms.

I'm not denying the fact that the bible didn't say that by their fruits ye shall know
them, but most of them at the beginning, were genuine. Called by God and sent
by him, just as the man of God Samson was.

God taught me this through my phone battery. I charged my phone to 100

percent and kept it in my bag throughout the day. I didn't touch it or use it for any
activity. It was even on silent. But when I picked it up the next day, it was 87
percent. I was like, I didn't use it na! Why is the percentage reducing?

The Holy Ghost told me that, this is how spiritual life power percentage reduces
every day. That's why the bible says we should renew our strength by waiting
upon the Lord. Spending time with him every day is like charging your phone
battery. Whether you use the phone or not, power drains out of it. And as a
Christian, we use our spiritual energy every day. So, we must go back to our quiet
time and plug ourselves into the spiritual electricity of the Holy Ghost.

"Ayayayaaaaaa! Karimalataya!" I screamed as I felt the spirit of God heavily on

me.

"And as you are Kabashing, the power percentage is reading. 20 percent, not
enough for the day. 30 percent, no no. Keep praying! Power to overcome anger is

1032
entering. Keep praying! Power to look away when that seductive lady sits beside
you in the bus as you're going to work, is entering you. Keep praying, power to
smile when that your college at the place of work insults you is penetrating your
spirit.

The Holy Ghost told me. What about power draining activities? Watching movies,
browsing the internet, listening to audio messages or songs, carrying out
transactions on the phone. Activities that drain battery percentage faster. That's
where your spiritual leaders need prayers. They have finished drain themselves to
feed you. Their battery is already 15 percent. How do you expect such a man to
withstand the devil at such a vulnerable energy percentage? If you fail in the day
of adversity, your strength is small.

Virtue has gone out of him, like Samson. He is already weak. Many of us joke with
that prayer we do pray for our leaders after they finish preaching in church
service. Some of us pray it casually. This is the mystery behind that prayer. The
spiritual electricity of the Holy Ghost.

That was same thing that happened to Jesus during his ministry. That woman with
the issue of blood touched him and virtue left immediately. Jesus sensed power
was tapped out of him. It's not because of her menstrual flow that made Jesus
notice her touch. It was because that was how he usually felt whenever he was
ministering healing to God's people.

He was not ministering in healing at that time. He was passing through the crowd
and the people were pressing on him. It was push your way out of the crowd that
was happening. When everywhere is crowded and you're trying to pass. That was
exactly what was happening. So, he wasn't praying for the sick at that time.
That was why he was able to sense that someone had tapped from the healing
anointing he was carrying. That's why Peter was telling him that the multitude

1033
was pressing on him and he was asking after who touched him? But Jesus told
him that he sensed something had left him.

That's the same thing with every servant of God. That's why they need our
prayers. The spiritual electricity of the Holy Ghost.

Mama I pray for you that as you mount that pulpit. Higher dimensions of
anointing will rest upon you in the name of Jesus!

To be continued.......

I believe this message is for someone. This is the mystery behind the fall of alot of
men of God today. Most of them are genuine. But Satan came for them at a point
went their spirit man was weak. That was how he tempted them with the love of
money and they fell for it.

Soon, anytime they want to preach, it only prosperity. God will bless you! God will
make you a millionaire! If you want to be blessed run to the altar now with ten
thousand naira in your hand.

The man of God just finished ministering. He doesn't have food at home to eat,
but he's putting on a fine suit. By the time he finish ministering, hunger sets in.
Nobody is sowing anything into his life. All they want is pastor should pray for
them.

After ministering and his spiritual energy is down, Satan tempts him and makes
him see how he can extort money of his members through sweet mouth gospel
and he applies it.

1034
And when we notice it that papa has fallen. Instead of us to pray for him that God
should have mercy on him and restore him, we start criticizing him. He needed
you, but you were not there to help him prayerfully or financially.

Stop the criticism. Stop seeing them as superman. They need your prayers every
day.

That's why you notice sometimes, papa will disappear for 3 days. No food no
water. Where is papa? I've been looking for him but I can't find him. I've tried his
line it's saying it's switched off.

Papa went to go and recharge ooo! Waiting upon the Lord to renew their
strength.

Abeg, you guys should stone me with your prayers this morning. Not only stone,
bath me with prayers! Pour me water of prayers. Virtue leaves me every day. And
tomorrow, you guys will come with plates to come and eat.

Please I want to use this opportunity to appeal. If you have been following this
story and I have not become a prayer point in your daily prayers, Bro Ayo will cry
for you ooo. Why na?

Make it a commitment to always pray for me. God will keep revealing alot to me
for his people and keep me from the enemies that are angry at the spiritual
liberation happening through this story.

1035
Oya, I'm on my knees. Come and pour me waters of prayers. Tomorrow is day one
of the conference.

1036
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 96
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Children of God! Give the Lord a shout! As the woman of God mounts the pulpit.
Come on celebrate Jesus!" The pastor ordered his congregation and screams filled
the hall.

I followed the usher who lead me to the pulpit and took the mic from the pastor. I
bent my knees slightly in greeting as I took it.

"I'm so glad we're celebrating Jesus here and not a mere mortal! Please if it's
Jesus you're celebrating, you can do better! Go ahead and celebrate this God!" I
said and the noise in the hall was doubled.

"Can we sing a song to glorify this God?"

"Yes!" They all chorused.

"Holy words long preserved.

For our walk in this world.
They resound with God's own heart.
Oh, let the ancient words impart.

Words of Life, words of Hope.

Give us strength, help us cope.

1037
In this world, where e'er we roam.
Ancient words will guide us home.

Ancient words ever true.

Changing me and changing you.
We have come with open hearts.
Oh, let the ancient words impart.

Can you all sing that song with me?"

The congregation sang in unison and the choristers backed us up. Soon, we were
all worshipping God with this song and I told the congregation to resume their
seat.

"I was given a topic to speak on and that is what we'll be working with tonight.
Spiritual growth! From infant to adulthood.

Seriously, this topic is so broad, so I'll do my best to teach you the basics.

In order for us to learn about spiritual growth, we must start with the grassroot.
The baby Christian. Who is a baby Christian? What makes a Christian a baby
Christian? And why are there so many baby Christians in the body of Christ today?

I think that's 3 questions we have there. I don't know how many I may be taking
tonight because of our time. But let's see how the Holy Ghost will lead us in
tonight's class.

1038
Number one, who is the baby Christian. A baby Christian is a new born child of the
kingdom. That's one definition. Two! A baby Christian is a spiritual infant. Three, a
baby Christian is a reborn child of the kingdom.

Note the 3 definitions. I pray the Holy Ghost helps me to be brief in exploring the
meaning of these two definitions.

When a man gives his or her life to Christ, something happens in the realm of the
spirit. Your spirit man is reborn. A lot of us don't understand the meaning of I am
born again. Let me show you the mystery behind born again.

When you were born physically, your spirit was also born as well. As you grew,
your spirit man grew in sin. If you're 32 years old, your spirit man is also 32 years
old in sin. I mean in total slavery to sin. So, the man had already become an adult
in sin and iniquity. He knows how to explore sin and rides on doing it. But the
moment he asks Jesus to come into his life, this is what I'm born again means.

He becomes reborn. What that means is that the spirit within him his taken out
and a baby spirit is placed within him".

"My God!" A woman in the congregation exclaimed.

"Oh! Looks like I'm talking too much! Let's open the bible then. You'll see I am
born again in the bible. Sometimes, we think mysteries are not found in scripture.
Let's open to Ezekiel 36:26", I said and immediately, the scripture appeared on
the church screen.

1039
"A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you: and I will
take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you a heart of flesh.

A new heart and a new what, please? A new what?"

"Spirit! The congregation chorused.

"A new what?"

"Spirit!" They all said loudly.

"A baby spirit! An infant spirit. When Jesus entered the womb of Mary, he didn't
enter as a grown-up man. He came as a babe! As an infant. He came into Mary's
womb as a baby. That's the same thing that occurs here. The new spirit is a baby
within you. Jesus doesn't enter your life as a fully grown man. He enters a baby,
just like he did with Mary. So, he grows within you. The God life you have been
received must grow.

Now open to the book of 1 Peter 2:2" I said and immediately, the scripture
appeared on the screen.

"As newborn babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow
thereby.
So, the first recommendation the bible gave us for spiritual growth is not prayers.
I'm not saying prayers is not important here. Infact, prayer is so important to you
that you cannot go a single day without it. But according to scriptural
prescription, the first thing the bible recommended for spiritual growth is what?"

1040
"The word of God!" The congregation chorused.

"Can I hear it again?"

"The word of God", they repeated.

"It went further to explain to us that the bible is our spiritual milk. The same way
babies have to suck their mother's milk and grow, that's the same way your spirit
man had to suck the milk of God's word every day and grow.

Now let me ask you all a question. How many times does a baby eat in a day?
Come on, 3 square meals! Am I correct?"

"No!"

"Are you sure? What about once in a day?"

"No!"

How about babies who eat only in church on Sundays? Once a week".

"No!"

"Are you sure? Sometimes babies need to eat once in a month to grow. Am I
correct?"

1041
"No!" They all chorused.
"So, if babies do not eat once in a day, what makes you think your spirit man will
grow when all you do is eating spiritually once in a day? Are you sure you want to
grow?"

"My God!" The pastor exclaimed and stood up to listen.

"Listen to me. Let me tell you the mystery behind spiritual malnutrition. But
before I talk about spiritual malnutrition, let me tell you how so many of you have
killed your spirit man countless times.

If babies do not eat 3 times a day, then that means one thing. The eat 6 or more
than that daily. So, if you feed the baby in the morning, before 9am, the baby is
already crying out of hunger. But you wait till afternoon to feed the baby.

But a lot of Christians feed their spirit man once in a day. So, when they eat in the
morning by 5am, it's hunger till the next day. Kai! The spirit man will cry and cry
for food throughout the day, but nobody will answer him. And when the baby is
allowed to starve, it won't take long before the baby dies.

Now remember, what is spiritual death? Sin! Sin is spiritual death. So, if the baby
starves for the whole day and dies in the night, that night, you'll fall into sin.
That's the reason why a lot of Christians keep rising and falling. Because after the
baby dies, this is what happens.

The moment you ask God to forgive you after you finish committing sin, the baby
is brought back to life. But remember, the baby was starving before he died, so
what he first thing baby would need is still that spiritual food you denied him.

1042
So those of you who are in habit of skipping your quiet time, forget about spiritual
growth. Spiritual growth is not for you. How can you feed your baby once in a day
and the next time you're feeding him is two days later. No wonder you're not
growing. You have been in the church for over seven years now, yet no growth.

You have not even started considering spiritual growth. See what you're doing.
You're at the stage of DEATH & RESURRECTION. Your spirit man will die today and
resurrect tomorrow. You starve to death and come back to life tomorrow. So,
your spirit is only at the stage of dying and resurrecting.

That's the reason why you are not growing. You read bible once in two days.
Today you read it, tomorrow you miss it. Your spirit man will get weak and die,
which is fall into sin. And when you come back to God and ask for his forgiveness,
your spirit is brought back to life. But after that restoration, what do you do?

You go back to that life of skipping your quiet time and die spiritually again. And
after you notice you had fallen into sin; you cry to God for mercy and your spirit
man is brought back to life. Then you starve him to death again and fall into sin.
And the circle continues. Inconsistency is a dangerous lifestyle. You're not
growing. You're just hovering around a particular spot. No spiritual progress.

You're just up and down. Life and death every single day. Your spirit man will
starve to bed. Starve to work. Starve to death. The circle continues! If you know
you have never been consistent with your walk with God, you better look for a
good place to cry tonight. You have been wasting serious time. You're going to cry
to God for that staying grace. Grace to stay with God forever and ever. Grace to
always remain disciplined and observe your quiet time consistently.

So, what's the bible prescription for feeding your spirit man? How many times a
day should I feed my spirit with God's word?"

1043
Open to the book of Joshua 1:8", I said and immediately, it was projected on the
screen.

"This book of the law shall not depart out of thy mouth; but thou shalt meditate
therein day and night, that thou mayest observe to do according to all that is
written therein: for then thou shalt make thy way prosperous, and then thou shalt
have good success".

"Jesus is Lord!" A lady screamed.

"How many times did the bible prescribe?"

"Two times!" They answered.

"When and when?" I asked.

"In the morning and in the night", they chorused", they replied.

"That's the spiritual balance diet. 2 meals a day. That's how it works. Meditate in
the word day and night. So that you would be able to observe and do all that is
written in the book. Because, if you only read it once in a day, you'll do some, not
all. The bible says that you will be able to do according to all that is written in the
book if you study it day and night. But if you study it only in the day, you'll end up
doing only a little.

1044
Two times a day is the spiritual growth feeding timetable. Read the word in the
morning and in the evening, every single day. That's the spiritual eating timetable.

The body of Christ is so full of dead men on the pulpit. Dead choristers singing.
They finish singing powerfully and the next minute, we are gathering around to
settle quarrel for them.

Dead workers among the church of God today. They are so used to living in death
and darkness. They rise and fall every single day. Why? They don't have time to
read the word of God. They're very busy people.

I preached this message one day and a woman asked a question. What if you
close late from work and come back home tired? You open the bible and sleep is
the only thing that comes to your mind. What do you do? Will it be possible for
such a Christian to read the bible twice a day?

I asked her a simple question. Perhaps you came back late from work and meet
your baby boy crying. I mean, you know he has not eaten and that's why he's
crying. Do you tell him to manage and sleep till the next day and starve him to
bed?

If you cannot watch your infant starve till the next day. What would motivate you
to starve your baby spirit till the next day? Spiritual life, spiritual growth is not an
important topic to many of us. We are not interested in paying the price to grow
spiritually. We love our comfort. We love our mattress. We love our food and soft
drinks. We don't want anything pain. Just make sure everything is easy. Once it's
not easy, I'm out!

I wake up to pray when it's easy for me. I study my bible when it's easy. I fast, only
when it's easy. What is happening to your spirit is not only spiritual stagnancy. It's
1045
death and resurrection. You have not even started considering growth ooo. You
have only been dying and resurrecting for the past 8 years of getting born again.

Spend time with the word, you said there's no time. I am always busy. No wonder
you're still like this.

There are so many things I would really love to teach you, but I want us to cry out
to God this morning. Many of us do not have this particular spiritual ability called
THE STAYING POWER. The staying power is the dimension of grace that activates
consistency in our spirit. The staying power is what gives us the ability to pray
every single day for 20 years. The staying power is what makes you a bible addict.

Can we go on our knees and give God the biggest cry of our lives. I have wasted so
many years. My spirit man had been starving to death every day. No word of God!
No prayers! Flesh has been enjoying himself. He has been watching TikTok videos.
Watching season films. Eating 4 to 6 times a day. Fasting, we break by 9am. Dead
men walking.

Dead and empty men. Little provocation, you will almost think he never knew
God. Your anger has graduated from anger to rage. Can you cry to God this
evening?"

The congregation went on their knees. Some stood and prayed aggressively.

"Lord! I need the staying power! Give me the staying power! The power that kept
Moses in the presence of God for 40 days without feeling it. I am tired of this on
and off quiet time. One day on one day off spiritual life must end in my life. A
part-time Christian cannot defeat a full-time devil.

1046
The devil works full time. Why should you pray part-time? The demons are into
full time assignment over your destiny. Why should you study your Bible part-
time? Go ahead and cry to God!"

To be continued.......

Can we all go ahead and pray that prayer? Enough is enough!

Holy Ghost! Give me the staying power! I want to be consistent with my spiritual
life. I want to grow spiritually! Enough is enough to dying in sin
If you fail in the day of adversity, your strength is small. When you don't feed your
spirit, how will he have the strength to withstand temptation when it comes?

How will a starving man have the power to fight his enemies. No wonder Satan
doesn't want you to read your Bible. No wonder Satan doesn't want you to pray.
He knows what he's doing. He's not stupid when he was telling you that you're
too tired to pray, go back to bed.

He knows what he was doing. As long as he can keep you weak, he can defeat you
at any time he wants. Stop them from eating! Stop them from praying! They'll
remain weak for life. And when they're too weak, they'll fall into sin and die.
Spiritual death! Even when they get restored, as long as they keep sleeping when
they're supposed to pray and study the bible, they'll still fall back into sin.

Remember the keys. Study the bible twice a day. In the morning and in the
evening.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

1047
WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO
YOUR BROTHER IN CHRIST

1048
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 97
©️ Ayo Omolayo

Today is the second day of the program. I sat down at the Minister's seat, waiting
to be called up to the pulpit by the man of God. So many rounds of hot prayer
sessions were going on.

Soon it was time for the word and I was called up to the pulpit. Everyone stood up
and applauded as I took the mic from the pastor.

"Can we clap those hands for Jesus?" I said and the crowd cheered the more.

"Can we all say a word of prayer to God? Just go ahead and pour out your heart to
Jesus! Go ahead and tell him what's in your heart", I said and prayers went on.

"Like the woman at the well, I was seeking.

For things that could not satisfy
But then, I heard my saviour speaking
Draw from my well that never shall run dry.

Fill my cup Lord!

I lift it up Lord!
Come and quench this thirsting of my soul
Bread of heaven
Feed me till I want no more
1049
Fill my cup
Fill it up and make me whole.

Go ahead and tell Jesus to feed you tonight! There are secrets to be revealed. God
worked so many wonders at the revelation of his word yesterday. He is here to do
more. Go ahead and tell the Lord to feed you".

Aggressive prayers were heard from different corners. I made sure we had spent
up to 30 minutes in prayer, so their spirit man could be charged and awake,
before rounding up the prayers.

Soon the congregation were on their seats, ready to be fed.

"Yesterday, we talked about the baby Christian. Today, we would be talking about
the growing Christian. The Christian that is already in the process of spiritual
growth. Let's look at the scriptures once again.

Now before we talk about the spiritual growth, I want to call your attention to
something. Let's look at the book of Luke 14:26", I said and immediately, it was
projected on the screen.

"If any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and
children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my
disciple.

Verse 27. And whosoever doth not bear his cross, and come after me, cannot be
my disciple.

1050
Verse 28. For which of you, intending to build a tower, sitteth not down first, and
counteth the cost, whether he have sufficient to finish it?

Verse 29. Lest haply, after he hath laid the foundation, and is not able to finish it,
all that behold it begin to mock him,

Verse 30. Saying, this man began to build, and was not able to finish.

Verse 31. Or what king, going to make war against another king, sitteth not down
first, and consulteth whether he be able with ten thousand to meet him that
cometh against him with twenty thousand?

Verse 32. Or else, while the other is yet a great way off, he sendeth an
ambassage, and desireth conditions of peace.

Verse 33. So likewise, whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath,
he cannot be my disciple.

Spiritual growth is never possible without the decision to move from being an
ordinary Christian to becoming a disciple. But look at the first thing the Lord said
should take place before you can start building your spiritual life. Jesus said you
must sit down and settle in your heart if this is truly what you want. Sit down and
count the cost first.

Yes! Count the cost! Don't rush! Yes! Don't rush! Because the world will call you a
fool for following Jesus and turning back at the end of the day. Look at that
scripture

1051
Verse 28. For which of you, intending to build a tower, sitteth not down first, and
counteth the cost, whether he have sufficient to finish it?

Verse 29. Lest haply, after he hath laid the foundation, and is not able to finish it,
all that behold it begin to mock him,

Verse 30. Saying, this man began to build, and was not able to finish.

Excuse me! Sufficient to do what?"

"Finish!" The congregation chorused.

"Are you sure? Sufficient to do what?"

"Finish!"

"Sufficient to start! Right!"

"No!"

"Sufficient to lay your spiritual foundation?"

"No!"

"Please help me! Sufficient to do what?"

1052
"Finish!"

"Any fool out there can start something. Any fool out there can start a
foundation. But the question here is how many of you have what it takes to finish
it?

Now the reason I why Jesus asked that question was because of the fact that he
wants to be sure of you. The bible says that if a man lays his hands on the plough
and look back, he is not fit for the kingdom of God. A man that looks back
according to God's marking scheme is an unfit man. I mean unfit for the kingdom
of God. Please! Give me Hebrews 10:38", I said and it was projected on the
screen.

"Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no
pleasure in him.

Do you know what that pleasure is? The Message version of that scripture".

It was projected immediately.

"Hebrews 10:38 But anyone who is right with me thrives on loyal trust; if he cuts
and runs, I won't be very happy.

I love that translation. That's the meaning of pleasure. I won't be happy with that
person. God would not be happy with that person. So, the first assignment you
have is to sit down and count the cost. Count it very well and let us know if you
are ready to get to the end of the journey.

1053
Let us know your stand. Let us know that we are not pouring water into a basket.
Let us know that all the bible study and bible classes are not in vain. Let us know
so we won't bother you too much. Let us know so that we can be safe with you.
Let us know so that we won't be afraid if you would not run off and waste divine
investment.

Who would love to send a child to school who doesn't want to go? You're telling
him to go to the university, but he's telling you he is not interested. I hope you
know forcing him to school is a waste of time? Even if he goes, he would pull out
and go out to do another thing in school.

Now let me tell you something. After you have begun your journey as a disciple
there are 3 things that stops spiritual growth like nothing I've never seen. I mean
they are so deadly. COMPROMISE, WEIGHT AND INDISCIPLINE.

I'll talk about the other two tomorrow. But today, I'll take my time to explain what
compromise is. After today, whenever temptation comes knocking, you will never
dream to fall into sin. I mean, the urge to commit sin and later repent which is
now a trend in the body of Christ will disappear completely from your head.

What exactly does compromise do to you as a child of God? Now before I go

further to explain, I want buttress on the point that compromise is one of the
deadliest weapon that has caused a lot of Christians to be spiritually stagnant.

Now in the realm of the spirit there are spiritual realms and heights. I mean it's
like you're a student in JSS 1 and God wants to move you to JSS 2. Before every
spiritual promotion is a spiritual test. God must test you before you are promoted
to the next class.

1054
In schools before you are moved from JSS 1 to JSS 2, what happens? Examination!
Right?"

"Yes!" The crowd answered.

"That's the same way it happens in the realm of the spirit. Now this is the
stupidity in compromise. Especially those of you who tell themselves that I would
sin now and repent later. This is what happens to you.

You are in a spiritual exam. Please give me the book of Daniel 3:28", I said and
immediately, it was projected on the screen.

"Then Nebuchadnezzar spake, and said, blessed be the God of Shadrach,

Meshach, and Abednego, who hath sent his angel, and delivered his servants that
trusted in him, and have changed the king's word, and yielded their bodies, that
they might not serve nor worship any god, except their own God.

Verse 29. Therefore, I make a decree, That every people, nation, and language,
which speak anything amiss against the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and
Abednego, shall be cut in pieces, and their houses shall be made a dunghill:
because there is no other God that can deliver after this sort.

Verse 30. Then the king promoted Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, in the
province of Babylon.

Take note of verse 30. What did the king do after Shadrach Meshach and
Abednego passed the test? So when God wants to promote you from one class in
the realm of the spirit to another realm, he gives you an exam. A test! A trial! That

1055
was the same thing God gave Abraham when he said go and offer Isaac as a burnt
offering to me.

The moment Abraham passed the test, he was promoted. That's what is
happening in the realm of the spirit.

But this is what the compromiser does. He sits in front of the exam question and
tells the lecturer that he will answer the question later. He decides to commit sin
and ask God to forgive him later. Truth be told, God will forgive him. He is not
willing that anyone should perish. But this is what happens. The guy was in JSS 1
and he was supposed to be promoted to JSS 2 but failed the exam. Will he be
promoted?"

"No!" The congregation chorused.

"We use to pray this prayer. God do not allow me to suffer from what I don't
know. I'm sorry to announce to you that what you don't know is the reason why
you're suffering today. You will suffer for what you don't know. In the spirit realm,
ignorance is one of the greatest weapon in the hands of the devil. He loves it so
much. Through ignorance, Satan oppresses God's children.

Please can I ask you a question. If you went for an exam and you're given the
question paper. You look at all the questions you were given and honestly, you
don't know the answers. You call your lecturer and tell him, 'Sir! I don't know the
answers to any of these questions. Does that mean you will pass the exam?"

"No!" The congregation answered.

1056
"I thought you prayed that God should not allow you to suffer from what you
don't know? You mean you will fail that exam abi?"

"Yes!"

"So, your ignorance is the reason why you will be repeating the class while the
others are being promoted to another realm spiritually.

So, the compromiser tells himself that he's going to fail the exam to pass it
another time. I'm going to collect this bribe. After today, I will not collect again. I
need money now; my mother is sick. I need to accept this bribe and I'll make sure
this is the last time I ever take a bribe.

And do you know what Satan will do? He will do everything in his power to make
sure you collect a bribe again and again and again.

What just happened to you in the realm of the spirit is this. If it took God 3
months to qualify you for a spiritual promotion. Perhaps, you were consistent
with your spiritual life for 3 months and God says it's time to take you into
another realm or class. That means you will have to wait for another 3 months for
another exam.

So, another 3 months in the same spiritual level. And if you fail in the next exam
that happens, you remain in that same spiritual level for another 3 months. And
when another test comes and you still collect bribe again, you remain in that
same spiritual level for another 3 months. Before you look, a year is gone, no
spiritual progress".

"Jesus is Lord!" A woman screamed and stood up with her bible in her hands.
1057
"How many of you have noticed this? Maybe you told a lie and you feel
remorseful about it. God I'm so sorry! I will never lie like this again. Lord I'm so
sorry. Please give me another opportunity. I promise to tell the truth next time.

You are so sorry that you are just looking for another opportunity to tell the truth
whenever the temptation to tell lies come. But did you notice that the
opportunity never came at the time you expected it. Have you experienced that
before?"

"My God!" The pastor exclaimed and stood up as well. Most of the members were
on their feet already.

"What happened to you was that exam was over. Till the next time we would
have another exam. You wanted to reseat for the exams, but God had taken the
question paper and left. In the realm of the spirit, it's possible to reseat for an
exam. It's another dimension of God's mercy for those who are desperate to
grow.

But sometimes, he refuses to set another exam for you and keeps you in the class
you are repeating for another 3 months. He would be expecting you to pass this
second time. But don't forget Satan will also be planning how he's going to stop
you from observing your quiet time. Start skipping your quiet time and your spirit
man will be getting weak and weak awaiting the day of adversity.

So, you have been consistent in your quiet time for 3 months. Suddenly, you
discovered you started skipping it. Hahaha! Your spiritual life is under serious
demonic attack!

1058
Can we rise up and begin to pray right now?"

I was still saying it when the prayers sounded so loud that it almost blew off my
ears. Screams from every different corner filled the air.

To be continued.......

Please go ahead and cry for mercy! Every area where you compromised! Lord
show us mercy!

Yours might be anger! That day when you flared up and insulted that person. The
Holy Ghost was standing beside you. Please keep quiet! Don't retaliate!

But you said no. You said her own was too much! You said you wanted to prove to
her that you are not stupid.

Immediately you finished insulting her. It was as if the ground should open and
swallow you. You felt like the worst person on earth.

Your apology to God that day was out of this world. You even cried physically. You
even went ahead to report yourself to your mentor and he or she told you to
reconcile yourself back to God.

You apologized and apologized that day and it took you a lot to finally accept that
God had forgiven you.

1059
But did you know that day was the day you lost your spiritual promotion? That
was the day God was supposed to take you into a higher dimension in the spirit
realm. But you compromised!

Can you go ahead and cry to God for a reseat?

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

1060
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 98
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"So today being the 3rd day of the program, we would be looking at the
remaining two. Yesterday, we looked at the things that stops spiritual growth and
we mentioned 3. We looked at compromise and the ways through which it stops
spiritual growth.

Today, we would be looking at WEIGHTS. What exactly are weights? Before I give
a definition, I need to establish the fact that weights are not actually sinful actions
we do in our day to day lives. So, if that is what you're thinking, remove it far from
your mind today. Weights are the things you do from day to day which makes you
too heavy in your spiritual journey and slows you down. Weights do not stop you
from praying, but they stop you from having prayer points. Weights do not stop
you from reading your Bible, but they make you want to rush it and run off.

Weights do not stop you from observing your quiet time, but they make you doze
off while observing it. They don't stop you from fasting, but they make you keep
checking the time to know when your fasting period would be over.

You need to understand that weights slow us down. Now how many of us can run
200 meters race with a bag of rice on our shoulders? I guess that explains why a
lot of Christians are nothing but spiritual babes. When everyone has taken off.
Climbed into heights and deeper dimensions, they are still behind. Way behind!
They're still dragging that thing that is so precious to them. That thing that they
find do difficult to do away with. That thing that looks so harmless and is not a sin,
but distracts them when they pray.

1061
They are still lagging behind, dragging that idol in their heart. That thing that has
the ability to make them even cancel their appointment with God. They can
schedule to meet with God by 8pm and that 8pm happens to clash with Chelsea
versus Manchester city. That's it! Lord, I'll see you after the match! This is a very
important match I cannot afford to miss. And the best part is that after the match,
they will be true to their word. They would come back to pray, but it's a kind of
hurry up prayers. They are more interested in rounding up than praying the
prayers.

Some don't even border coming back. They just climb their bed and doze off for
the night. These are the little secrets that the Devil uses to slow us down without
our knowledge. That's why Apostle Paul said that we should not be ignorant of
the devices of the Devil. Satan has so many devices and weapons and we are to
guard ourselves against them.
Please give me Hebrews 12:1", I said and immediately, it appeared on the screen.

"Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of

witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us,
and let us run with patience the race that is set before us.

Now, Apostle Paul tells us to do what? Lay aside every weight. Lay them aside.
Take off that bag of rice from off your shoulders. Take off that weight and run this
race the way you ought to run it.

Yours may be friends. Friends that always show up at your door steps whenever
it's your hour of prayers. Friends that have no passion for God or the things of
God. Friends that don't want to pray with you. They don't love prayers. All they
have for you is gossips and gist. Gist that adds no value to your life.

1062
Yours may be movies. You keep watching and watching and you're trilled by the
talent of the actors or the creative imagination of the script writer. You just can't
get off that chair or turn it off to pray. One more episode and I'll turn it off. Soon,
you want more and more and more. You won't know when your desire to pray
will keep diminishing. By the time you are done with the movie and kneel down to
pray, you're extremely tired. You just cannot do the prayers the way you should
do it.

You just mumble the words and are more eager to see yourself taking a nap than
enjoying the presence of God. Let me tell you one thing about weights that you
don't know. Weights are passion killers. What did I say?"

"Weights are passion killers", the church chorused.

"If you have passion for God, you better do away with all those idols in your life,
because they will make sure anything passion for God in your life dies.

Now the question is HOW DO WE LAY ASIDE OUR WEIGHTS?

That should be the question on your minds right now. Yes! Weights are to be laid
aside. Now understand what the Apostle Paul said, lay aside. He didn't actually
say these things are not important to you. Sometimes these things that are
weights to us are very important to us. But the word lay aside is a spiritual
statement.
To lay aside means to bring under subjection. There are some things that are so
important to us that we still need them in our lives. Like sleeping, eating,
sometimes social media, based on the spiritual benefits we derive from it.

1063
But just as Apostle Paul taught us, we are to lay aside so we can run when it's
time to run. Understand what we are saying. Laying aside is a statement of
controlling. Remember what I said earlier. Weights are not sin, but they have the
ability the slow you down on one condition, if you do not learn how to lay them
aside.

Is football match wrong? No! But if you cancel attending an all-night in order to
watch a match, then it becomes an evil thing. Is eating a sin? No! But if you cancel
your fasting program because of your eating appetite, then it becomes evil. The
fasting was supposed to give you a spiritual boost. But the weight or should I say
idol of food, slowed you down and stopped you from moving at such great
spiritual pace.

I don't know if I'm confusing anyone this evening?"

"No ma!" The congregation chorused.

"There are nine fruits of the Holy Spirit and each one of them are unique. But the
last fruit is what I want to call your attention to here. It's the fruit of the spirit
called self-control. That's exactly what we need in order to handle these idols and
weights. Weights are just the same thing when Jesus said that no man can serve
two masters. That's exactly what Jesus was teaching every one of us.

We must lay aside that phone when it's time for prayers. We must lay aside that
food, when it's time for fasting. We must lay aside that mattress, when it's time
for prayers in the night. So, it's not necessarily no more sleeping, no more
television, no more social media, but laying it aside when it's time to be with God.

It's the key word Apostle Paul is bringing here. But if you can go the extreme mile
and say no more to certain things in your life due to the lack of control you have
1064
for them, you're still not wrong in doing so. But when you finally get a control
over yourself as you grow spiritually. Don't see it as backsliding when you are
picking it up and using it again. A man on fire for Jesus uses whatsoever he lays his
hand upon for the glory of God.

So that social media that once controlled you and ate up your time with God, is
now under your control. You pick it up and use it to hunt souls for God. That's
how the weights or should I say idols become your servants. The bible says ye are
gods. So, if you are truly gods, creation, both man made and God made are
supposed to serve you, not you becoming a slave to your phone.

Food is supposed to serve you not you serving food, or should I say your belly.
Sleep is supposed to serve you, not sleep grabbing you like a master whenever it
feels like. Whether you want to sleep or not, it forces you to sleep whenever it
wants. No!

But only the person who has spiritually developed himself that can fully manifest
the fruits of the Holy Spirit. Because as you grow, these fruits start manifesting in
your life. People start getting to see the newness of life you carry. Because the
baby Jesus inside of you, is gradually turning into an adult.

So, when you first received the new life in Christ, don't forget that the life you
have received must grow. Yes, it must! That's the reason why the scripture says in
John 15:8. Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so, shall ye be my
disciples.

God is serious about your spiritual growth. He wants to see the fruits germinating.
The fruits of the Holy Spirit or should I say, the character of Jesus. That's what the
fruits of the spirit are. The character of Jesus! The behavior of Jesus. How Jesus
behaves when he is provoked. How Jesus behaves when he is insulted by men in

1065
his place of work. How Jesus behaves when a seductive lady makes advances
towards him. How Jesus behaves when someone oppresses him and disgraces
him publicly.

That's what germinates in you. The more you grow, the more you begin to see
yourself loving people so easily. The more you grow the more you begin to notice
how kind you are. The more you grow, the more you notice you are always happy.
That's the fruit of the spirit called joy. No matter what happens, a smile never
disappears from your face. You are always smiling no matter the circumstances.
You see smiling as a normal thing. Happiness as a feeling that you cannot explain.
Why are you excited? I don't know why, but I just noticed I'm super excited these
days.

As you grow, you start noticing you can endure hard stuffs. Pain doesn't frighten
you anymore. Long-suffering or should I say endurance. It's a fruit of the Holy
Spirit, one of the characters of Jesus. No matter happens, you can bear and smile
have that cool smile and joy in your heart. Nothing like pain, can take you out of
the mood. Pain cannot stop you.

As you grow, soon you discover you have this inner peace within you that is
beyond human comprehension. There's chaos out there. Everyone is fidgeting
and screaming in terror. But there you are, calm, peaceful, quiet, not a single iota
of fear tormenting you.

With time, you start seeing you are a completely different person. That's the great
change that happens with being born again. That's the great change that follows a
believer who allows the baby Jesus in him to grow. That's the experience of the
newness of life in Christ.

1066
But we must understand that all these would not be possible if we do not lay
aside every weight or idols in our lives. What is that thing you love so much that is
competing with God in your life. That thing that has the ability to shut down your
prayer life and make you skip your appointment with God. That thing that has
grown so much that it can make you miss bible study and you will deliberately
watch it eat down the time you're supposed to spend with God.

This is the time to lay them at the feet of the master. Come and put him back on
the throne. There's a throne in the heart of every man. Every man on earth has
something so special to them. So much important to them. So special and when
touched, they flare up. That's the thing sitting on the throne of your heart.

God wants to be the only one sitting down and there. He wants to be the one
occupying the throne of your heart. Why not give it to him tonight. Why not allow
him be the ruler of your life?

Go ahead and begin to surrender all to him tonight. Go ahead and begin to tell
him he can have your all. Can you begin to cry to him this evening?"

All over the place screams of groaning could be heard as hearts were surrendered
to God.

To be continued......

Here I am
All my intentions
All my obsessions
I wanna lay them all down

1067
Into your hands
Only your love is vital
Though I'm not entitled
Still, you call me your child

God, you don't need me

But somehow you want me
Oh, how you love me
Somehow that frees me
To take off my hands off my life
And the way it should go
Oooo! God, you don't need me
But somehow you want me
Oh, how you love me
Somehow that frees me
To open my hands up
And give you control"

Go ahead and let Jesus have the control button. Don't allow anything take his
place in your life. Give him the throne and dethrone every idol or weight sitting
on God's chair.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

1068
1069
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 99
©️ Ayo Omolayo

Today was the last day of the program. For the past two days, the Holy Spirit had
been the one taking charge of the meeting from the starting to the end. One way
or the other, we have experienced the dramatic manifestation of the power Holy
Ghost. The power of God had visited us for the past two days just like it did in the
bible that the priests could no longer stand to minister. Yes, was the perfect
description of what happened.

I stood up to begin my teaching when the power hit a woman at the back of the
congregation and she started to scream. Everyone around her were taken by the
sudden reaction and brought her to me at the front. Immediately they were
bringing her, I was hearing in my spirit, deaf and dumb spirit. I was like, how could
a deaf and dumb person scream like this in a meeting? But immediately, I had to
cast the spirit out and that was how I was told it was the first time her voice was
heard in the congregation. She had been deaf and dumb for over 6years.

I felt the healing anointing so strong on me that evening that I had to pray for all
that were sick that night. That was how we spent day 4 and day 5, because more
people came the next day with a lot of sick friends and relatives.

So today, I was really begging the Holy Spirit to allow me teach what I had to
teach, because the crowd was becoming too much. I had so much to teach and so
little time to do it.

We had been taking series of testimonies on how God had been touching many
lives at the conference. A woman with paralysis on her right arm testified of a
miraculous recovery when I touched her hand. A lady with partial blindness also
1070
testified. She couldn't see clearly. She had to strain her eyes in order to see. Even
glasses were not helping. And at times, she went totally blind for a few minutes
and then start seeing again. She got healed when I waved my hands over her and
she fell under the anointing.

A man with a fractured leg testified of a miraculous healing. He said immediately I

touched the leg and left, the bones began to make strange sounds. Angels from
the anatomy department of heaven started resetting his broken legs. Hallelujah!

A man with lungs infection also testified of how he got healed at the meeting. He
struggled with his breath sometimes and had difficulty in breathing. But when I
touched his head and walked pass him, he noticed his breathing became normal.

Wonderful things were happening. So numerous that I cannot narrate them all.
We are about to learn the last of the 3 things that stops spiritual growth,
INDISCIPLINE.

"Today, being the last day, we are going to look at the last thing that stops
spiritual growth. I want us to turn our bibles to the book of Proverbs 23:21. I need
the Goodnews translation please", I said and it was projected immediately.

"Drunkards and gluttons will be reduced to poverty. If all you do is eat and sleep,
you will soon be wearing rags.

My focus there is not really the drunkards and gluttons there. Look at the B part
of that scripture. It says, if all you do is to eat and sleep, you will soon be wearing
rags.

1071
I hope you know there are people putting on rags in the realm of the spirit? Oh!
You don't know! Let's look at the bible again. Turn with me to the book of
Revelation 3:14", I said and it was projected on the screen.

"And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write; These things saith the
Amen, the faithful and true witness, the beginning of the creation of God;

Verse 15. I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert
cold or hot.

Verse 16. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue
thee out of my mouth.

Verse 17. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have
need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and
poor, and blind, and naked:

Verse 18. I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be
rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy
nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eye salve, that thou mayest
see.

These people, most of them are stinkingly rich. They don't even have prayer
points. They are so loaded with the necessities of life. Some of them are not
working sef. They have one daddy and one elder brother spoiling them with
money. Broda! My airtime has finished oh. Broda will send. Broda! I ran out of
pocket money! Broda will send.

1072
They don't see a need to pray. They are so comfortable and have everything they
need at their fingertips. Take your spiritual life serious! No! Build your prayer life!
I'm too tired to pray. If I want to pray, I need a very quiet place. My house is
usually noisy, and I cannot pray in a noisy environment. So, because my house is a
noisy place, I will not be able to build my relationship with God. Just look at that
kind of thinking.

I need a conducive environment to pray. A place where I will not be disturbed. A

place that is not hot where I won't be sweating because of prayers. A place with
enough ventilation. And God would just be shaking his head. I'm not saying
desiring a conducive place to pray is wrong, but using it as an excuse to go back to
bed is horrible. There is a saying that where there is a will, there's a way!

A lot of us don't understand the meaning of that scripture which says, if all you do
is eat and sleep, you will soon be wearing rags. It simply means that if all you do is
eat and sleep, you will soon be wearing rags in the realm of the spirit.

No fasting! No time to pray! No time to study the word of God! But there's always
time to sleep every single day. There's always time to eat 3 or 4 square meals a
day and even snack in-between. It won't take you long. Remember I taught you all
on how God uses phone battery to describe your spiritual strength.

That's the same thing we are describing here. The more prayerless and
inconsistent you become, the more powerless you become towards sin and the
less you grow. Because even the little height you climb up into, you'll fall from it
and start all over. Pity that Christian too lazy to pray. Pity that Christian who says
prayer is too difficult to do. Pity that Christian that cannot sit down to read the
word of God by herself. Pity that Christian that cannot maintain a consistent
prayer life for one month.

1073
He will live a defeated life. Sin will ride him like a horse. Use him and dump him
and use him again and again. Such a Christian will continue to live in sin every
single day of his life and will keep crying that the road to heaven is too difficult.
It's not that the road is not difficult, but prayers make it easy.

Christians are expecting God to do something for them which he will never do.
They want him to turn them into robots. Cause them to do his will like a
programmed machine. Suddenly, they see themselves praying effortlessly.
Suddenly, they find themselves reading the bible like magic.

I'm here to disappoint you that you will never change. You will remain like this for
the next twenty years, if you don't rise up. You will get married and have weak
children like you and also end up transferring the kind of spiritual deficiency you
carry into them.

That same anger you struggled with as a young man; you begin to see your
children struggling with it. That same immorality you struggled with as a
teenager; you begin to see your children masturbating as you did when you were
a single. Everything you refused to rise up and deal with now, you'll end up
transferring to them.

I would love to talk more on this growth process. I would really like to talk about
mentorship and it's importance to the life of any Christian who seriously desires
spiritual growth. Mentorship is seriously important to anyone who really wants to
grow. The truth is you will still be able to grow without a mentor. But those who
grow up under the watch of a spiritual parent, grow with speed.

I have said it over and over again. Spirituality is discipline. I'm not denying the fact
that we do not get to experience dramatic energy that helps us to pray. But in the
spirit realm, there's something called THE LAW OF ATTRACTION. It means you

1074
doing something consistently over time which draws the attention of a spirit. The
same thing happens in the kingdom of darkness.

When you start watching porn, it may not be a problem at the beginning. You just
watch it once in a while and the next time it happens may be two months’ time.
But the more you keep doing it, very soon a time comes when you don't want to
watch it, you find yourself watching it. That's what the law of attraction does.

Every action here on earth has the backing of a spirit or should I say, it has a spirit
attached to it. The more you do it, the more you are sending an email to the spirit
responsible for the action. By the time the spirit arrives that action moves from
occasionally to addiction. So, pornography becomes an addiction in the life of that
person. Even when he wants to stop, he cannot stop.
The same thing goes with prayers. The more you keep forcing yourself to pray,
the more you are emailing the spirit of prayer. By the time the spirit arrives,
prayers become an addiction. You just cannot stop praying again. You have
moved from struggling to pray to addiction to prayers.

How many of you would really love to become prayer addicts?"

Almost everyone in the congregation stood up.

"The spirit of prayer is going to descend tonight, if only you can pray. A lot of
things that happened to you and your family would never have happened. That's
the reason why indiscipline is so dangerous. The more disciplined you are, the
closer you are to being possessed by the spirit of prayer. From 30 minutes prayers
to one hour. From one hour to 2 hours. From 2 hours of prayers to 3 hours.
Before you know, whenever you hear, 'let us pray!' You get excited. Prayer
becomes your hobby. You enjoy it.

1075
You cannot go a whole day without spending at least, one hour with God in
prayers. Infact, when you kneel down to pray, you won't realize when one hour
will pass. You'll be like when did I spend one hour? I thought it was 5 minutes
ooo! And after that, you open the bible. You become so addicted to the word of
God. Bible starts making you go crazy like someone on hard drugs. Your friends
will ask you, 'Why are you looking somehow?'

You will say, 'I have not read my bible today, the thing is doing me somehow!'
That's the realm I want you to enter tonight. That's the realm where your
consistency has attracted the spirit of prayer to possess you. You sit down with
the bible and you get lost. You kneel down to pray and Holy Ghost will be the one
dragging you to get up and start preparing for work. While you'll be the one
telling him you are not leaving yet.

Who's ready? Go ahead and cry to the Lord this morning!

All over the auditorium, the congregation cried to God passionately for the
visitation of the spirit of prayer.

"Let my heart be the temple

Of your spirit
Let my spirit feel the warmth
Of your embrace
Let me be a holy habitation
Where your spirit is pleased to dwell

Oh Lord I long to know your glory

I want to offer, the sacrifice of praise

1076
Fill this temple Lord!
With your spirit once again!"

A lady screamed under the anointing and fell down. The building was
electrocuted. I felt the energy within my spirit man.

"Ha! Spirit of prayer! Where are you? Descend upon these hungry vessels! One,
two, three!"

You need to see how people were screaming and landing on the floor all over the
place. Ushers were running around to hold down some people slain under the
anointing.

To be continued..........

Your discipline and consistency in the place of prayers will make your spiritual life
easy as it draws the spirit of prayer to your life.

No wonder you have been struggling all these whiles. You are not consistent with
it. The more you do it, the closer you are to this encounter.

The bible says in the book of James 4:8 Draw near to God, and he will draw near
to you....

That's the principle, spiritual encounters are a product of consistent fellowship

with God. That was what happened to Cornelius in Acts 10:1. NOW [living] at

1077
Caesarea there was a man whose name was Cornelius, a centurion (captain) of
what was known as the Italian Regiment,
Verse 2. A devout man who venerated God and treated Him with reverential
obedience, as did all his household; and he gave much alms to the people and
prayed continually to God.

He prayed how? Continually! That was what sponsored the angelic visitation he
experienced. No encounter without consistency! Even if you have an encounter
by the mercy of God! It's consistency that will keep that encounter.

Acts 10:3. About the ninth hour (about 3:00 p.m.) of the day he saw clearly in a
vision an angel of God entering and saying to him, Cornelius!

Verse 4. And he, gazing intently at him, became frightened and said, what is it,
Lord? And the angel said to him, your prayers and your [generous] gifts to the
poor have come up [as a sacrifice] to God and have been remembered by Him.

How will God remember you when you are not consistent with what you have
been doing?

Galatians 6:9. And let us not lose heart and grow weary and faint in acting nobly
and doing right, for in due time and at the appointed season we shall reap, if we
do not loosen and relax our courage and faint.

INSPIRED BY THE BREAD OF LIFE

WRITTEN BY AYO OMOLAYO

1078
 MY BABY HUSBAND
Episode 100
©️ Ayo Omolayo

"Good morning ma!"

"Good morning!" I replied looking at the lady and the guy standing next to her.

"How may I help you?" I quickly asked.

"Mrs. Harmony sent us here to drive you home. She said we should get you home
safely", the lady replied.

"Mrs. Harry Harmony?"

"Yes ma!" The lady replied.

I chuckled as I dialed her number.

"Harmony!" I said immediately she picked.

"Are they with you already?" She asked.

"Oh! Forgive my manners! Good morning mummy! My mummy my mummy! Your

baby is singing!"

1079
"Which baby! This matured Mama with a son and a lot of spiritual children
around!" I replied amidst laughter.

"Ha! Mummy! They used to say that no matter how tall the okro grows, the
owner still knows how to bend it when it’s proving stubborn. Mummy Mummy!
I'm still your baby girl na!"
"Baby indeed! Come and suck then!" I teased.

"I go suck ooo! Spiritual milk! Where is it! Oya give me make i drink spiritual
Hollandia yogurt!"

I burst into uncontrollable laughter.

"Na me you want bite abi? You no dey fear sef!".

" Is mummy that said I should come and suck na!"

"Keep quiet jare! See your mouth!" I replied and we both burst into laughter.

"So, what did you send these people to do here?"

"To carry my mummy home na!"

"I don't know how to drive car again or what?"

1080
"No oooo! Have you heard of what happened to mummy Susan? It was only God
that rescued her husband ooo! I don't want you driving after such a stressful
program. Please! Allow my mentees bring their spiritual grandmother home".

"Oh, my goodness! So, we now have spiritual grandmothers in the body of Christ
abi?"

"Yes na! You're my spiritual mother and they are my spiritual children. So that's
the same thing as being their spiritual Granny. Hi grandma!"

"Mrs. Harry, go and sleep jare! Which one is my trouble you are busy looking for
this morning?" I said laughing so hard.

"But I'm right na! You're their grandmother".

"But I'm not stressed out like Susan's husband. I am fine and I can still drive
myself home".

"Please mummy! Give these children the privilege of driving there mentor's
mentor home!"

"Mrs. Harry!"

"Please!" She pleaded.

"Fine! But don't do this next time", I warned.

1081
"I can't promise you that ooo! You know this your daughter can be troublesome
at times. So, look forward for more troubles from my end".

"Then you go chop punishment na!"

"No ooo! You don't flog a grown-up daughter!"

"I don't understand you ooo! One minute you are my baby girl, the next minute
you are a grown up!"

"I'm a shape shifter! I shrink whenever it's needed to save my head!"

"Get away jor!" I said laughing so hard.

As soon as I ended the call, I gave them a nod of agreement. My stuffs were
already set, so they only had to grab them.

The pastor and the leaders of the church were waiting for me at the reception of
the hotel building.
He stood up and the leaders did the same as I appeared at the staircase.

"Good morning ma! They all started showering me with greetings.

I responded cheerfully to every one of them.

1082
The pastor handed me an envelope and told me it was my payment for
ministering at the program. I felt like giving him a punch.

"Payment for ministering?" I asked because it was obvious, I wasn't taking a dime
from him.

"Yes ma! Although you didn't charge us, we decided to give you the exact amount
other Ministers have been charging", he replied.

"Thank you so much sir! But I won't be taking a dime from you! I'm sorry about
that".

They all looked at me as though I was a creature from another planet.

"You mean you won't take anything?"

"I don't like saying the same thing twice", I replied with a frown.

"Okay ma! But what do you want us to give you?" He asked.

"I need you to follow the instructions in those teachings I gave. That's the greatest
joy I'll ever have. And lastly, any minister charging you for money before
ministering must be avoided. Is that okay?" I asked.

"Yes ma!" He replied.

1083
I signaled to the lady standing next to me and we started moving. They rained
prayers on me and thanked like over eleven times, before I was permitted, yes let
me use the word permitted to go. Because those guys would never have allowed
me return to my charming. I've missed my Charming so much. He always kept me
company once I was done praying and studying. Throughout the period of the
program, we were in constant communication.

A smile appeared on my face as my eyes held my family house. Oh! I forgot to tell
you, those guys Harmony assigned to drive me home, really kept me company.
Except for the fact that hat they had so many questions to ask that time would
not permit me to answer.

The gate opened and the beeping of the car horn and we were finally home.
Juliet, Kunle and Samuel ran out to welcome me.

"Mummy!" They screamed and dived on me. If not for the fact that I braced
myself properly, I would have landed on the floor.

My charming walked up to meet us with his cool smile. Just the smiles along gave
me 2 seconds of blurry vision. Man! This guy was charming me. Please who wants
to deliver me?

"Charming!" I said and ran to meet him.

He hugged me and lifted me from the ground.

I squealed in laughter.

1084
"Daddy is carrying my mummy like a baby", Samuel said pointing at us.

"Yes ooooo! I'm daddy's baby girl!" I replied and chuckled.

"No! Mummy you are big! It's we daddy should carry!" Kunle said.

"Charming! Can you hear your children?" I tapped him and pointed at the kids.
We both burst into laughter.

"Mummy don't mind them jare! They don't know that before Abraham was, I
am!"

"Oh, my goodness! See Rhema! Where did you get that?" My Charming asked.

"Yes na! They don't know that before they came, you have been the only baby girl
daddy had", she added and I almost fell off my Charming's arms out of laughter.

"This girl is growing so fast ooo! I can't believe she understood that scripture
accurately", My Charming whispered in my ears.

"Can we all go inside?" My Charming said to the kids and we all headed inside.
My Charming carried me all the way into the sitting room.

"Daddy! Drop mummy na! Mummy can walk ooo!" Kunle said grinning.

1085
"Kunle by the time I get into the sitting room, make sure you find a good place to
hide yourself! What kind of jealousy is that?"

"Don't mind him more mummy. Ever since you left, he has been the one climbing
daddy's back", Juliet reported.

"And today that my Charming is carrying me, you're still dragging him from me?"

"Yes oooo! I cannot hide my jealousy!" He replied.

We all burst into laughter.

"Mummy! While you were away, Kunle would lock himself up in the prayer room
and stay there for one hour every day. He said he was interceding for you. He
never stopped till today", Samuel said.
"Wow! Kunle, you mean you did that for me!" I said feigning a baby voice as my
Charming sat me on the sofa.

He covered his face with his palms and started blushing.

"Yes mum!"

"Oh, my goodness! What inspired you to do that for me?" I asked.

1086
"Because I don't want anything to happen to my mom. I love her so much! Infact,
I told God to always reveal to me anytime the enemy wants to attack mummy so I
can stand in the gap".

My head was swelling already. Wait ooo! Am I speaking with children or spiritual
adults? I don't understand myself anymore. Who taught these children how to
stand in the gap?

"BE ASKING OOO!" Came the gentle whisper.

"Daddy! Ha! They're still young na!"

"HOW OLD WAS SAMUEL WHEN HE HAD AN ENCOUNTER WITH ME?"

"Sir! What I mean is they should still grow small!"

"CRIS! HOLD ON! I WANT TO TELL JULIET TO TELL YOU WHAT I TAUGHT HER TWO
DAYS AGO!"

I was still looking at Juliet when she suddenly looked up at me and smiled.

"Mummy! The Holy Spirit taught me something 2 days ago", she announced.

I was just smiling sheepishly.

"Daddy, you Ehn!" I whispered grinning.

1087
"I also read about standing in the gap and I begged God to help me to always
stand in the gap for my spiritual parents. You guys are both biological and spiritual
parents to us. So, while I was praying, the Holy Spirit told me there was something
in the realm of the spirit called SPIRITUAL SPY GLASS!"

"Daddy! Na wetin I hear so?" I asked within me, as I could not contain my shock.

"VERY SOON! THESE CHILDREN WILL BE MY INSTRUMENTS OF UNVEILING NEW

MYSTERIES TO YOU. IT'S MY LATEST STRATEGY TO KEEP YOU HUMBLE SO YOU
DON'T FALL BECAUSE OF TOO MUCH KNOWLEDGE".

"Thank you, Jesus! To be honest, too much knowledge is dangerous ooo!" I

whispered.

"I WON'T GIVE MY CRIS TO THE ENEMY TO DESTROY. I MUST SURELY KEEP HER
SAFE".

"Daddy! I'll give you high five when I leave this place.

"I WANT MY HIGH FIVE NOW OOOO!"

"The children are here! It would look ridiculous!"

"JUST DO IT".

I raised my hand and did a real high five in the air. Only that no one touched me
physically.

1088
"Why did mummy do that?" Samuel asked.

"She's giving the Holy Ghost a high five! Can't you see him standing beside
mummy?" Kunle said.

I almost fell off the sofa. I looked beside me to confirm if there was anyone
standing beside me. I looked at my Charming and confirmed he was as shocked as
I was.

"HA HA HA HA HA HA HA! CRIS CALM DOWN NA! SHEYBI YOU WERE THE ONE
TELLING ME IT WOULD LOOK RIDICULOUS?"

"Daddy! I will faint ooo! You shocking me ooo!

"YOU NEVER SEE ANYTHING! ASK JULIET WHAT IS SPIRITUAL SPY GLASS?"

"Juliet! Can you please tell me what spiritual SPY GLASS is?"

"Mummy remember when the David sinned against God and covered it so well
that nobody knew? But only one person with spiritual spy glass saw it. Prophet
Nathan. That's what spiritual spy glass looks like. It helps you see secrets about
other people. It helps you spy into their privacy from the realm of the spirit.

It helps you sit down in your room and you'll be hearing what the king of Syria is
planning against Israel like Prophet Elisha. You just tell God show you whatever

1089
you want to see about a particular person and boom, you start spying on the
person. And the person will not know that God has revealed anything to you.

Spiritual spy glass is an intercessor's weapon that helps the intercessor see clearly
the situation of the person he or she is interceding for. It helps you to stop
praying amiss. It also helps you to call the person to order whenever the person is
going astray.

So how can we actually get it? Simple! Ask God to give it to you. Two! Avoid all X-
rated movies or immorality of any sort. Pornography and immoral contents kill
the spiritual sight so fast. I mean, it blinds your spiritual eyes so badly that instead
of seeing visions, it's nakedness you'll be seeing.

Lastly, be a consistent fasting giant. Fasting once or twice a week, helps

strengthen the spiritual sight of a Christian. Even when you don't have any
specific reason to fast, make sure a week doesn't pass without you denying
yourself from eating. And please, I know we all have fasting ability, but you see
that breaking of fasting 12'o clock, that one no be fasting again ooo. God has
upgraded.
The lowest in the realm of the spirit now is 2pm. A day fasting is supposed to end
in the evening by 6pm. But if you are not feeling capable, no wahala! But as you
grow up in the faith, make sure you leave that realm of breaking fasting by 12pm.

And please, fasting is not looking at the clock to know when it's time to start
eating. It's called fasting and prayer. If there are no prayers attached to it, then
you only succeeded in starving yourself. That's all about spiritual SPY GLASS mum!
I mean for now!"

"Wow! This is awesome! Silas said grinning.

1090
"So, who's hungry? Juliet announced.

"I have prepared spaghetti and fried chicken. My irresistible delicacy!" She said
grinning.

"Hulala! I am so hungry!' I said rubbing my stomach.

She stood up and walked into the kitchen to get the food.

We all moved to the dining table and sat down.

Silas pulled me close and whispered into my ears.

"I missed you so much! My Pretty Christy. You're looking more beautiful than you
ever did before".

"God! I will faint here ooo! Emotions wan finish me!" I said within me grinning.

"FAINT NA! NA THERE YOU GO KNOW SAY YOU GET PRAYER WARRIORS!"

I chuckled.

"Here we go!" Juliet said as she came back with a tray and started passing the
food to everyone.

1091
Soon, we were all set, ready to devour what was set before us.

"Can the mummy of the house please pray for us?" Silas announced and took my
hand on the table.

He also took Juliet's hand as well. Juliet took Kunle's hand and he took that I'd
Samuel. Soon, we were all holding hands.

"Mummy! Before you pray! I just wanted to say thank you!" Juliet said.

"For what?" I asked.

"Thank you for surrendering to Jesus. Thank you for marrying daddy! You gave us
the best daddy in the world. And lastly, thank you for not failing our generation!"
She said and I could see the sincerity in her eyes.

I shook my head as I remembered how the journey began. When a multitude

gathered around me telling me, 'Give us the bread!'

I remembered how my mentor told me to let go of Christopher and I was so

adamant. I remembered how I fell into sin with him that faithful day. I
remembered telling my mentor she was a crazy woman on the phone. I also
remembered how I met her at the hospital and she told me she would never let
go of me.

I remembered also, when God pointed Silas to me as his will. How I fought against
it and landed in the psychiatric hospital as a mad woman.

1092
So many things happened! So many battles were fought. So many obstacles faced
me. So many impossibilities all around.

But God was so merciful. He never gave up on me. He loved me unconditionally

and spoiled me with his underserving love.

I looked at my Charming and smiled. I looked at my children and smiled. Then I

looked at him that cannot be seen with the physical eyes. He was already smiling
at me.

"Thank you, sweet Daddy!"

THE END

It's been a wonderful journey so far. I can't remember the month I started writing
this story. But I must say it has been God all the way.

So many lessons. So many mysteries were revealed! Many spiritual lives were
revived. Many were inspired to love God more than ever before.

I am so grateful to God for this wonderful piece. MY BABY HUSBAND is officially

completed.

Please if you have been a ghost reader, please come out today being the last day
and say a word of prayer for the writer of this story brother Ayo Omolayo.

I love you all!

1093
PDF Creation inspired by
Constance Okereke
09059237146

PDF Created by
The Partum Hub
08161193544

1094